Journal of Discourses Volume 12
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12
Journal of Discourses,
Volume 12
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / Daniel
H. Wells, April 8th, 1867
Daniel H. Wells, April 8th, 1867
REMARKS by President Daniel H. Wells, delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, April 8th, 1867.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
SCHOOLS AND SCHOOL TEACHERS--TITHING, ETC.
1
This is one of the greatest days that Israel has ever seen in
this dispensation, and one of the largest congregations that ever
assembled in the capacity of a Conference of the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints. The cause which we have espoused
possesses, probably, to-day, a greater degree of prosperity than
it has ever done from its commencement. Thus may it ever be from
this time henceforth and for ever! From the commencement of this
work until the present time we have continually increased in
power and numbers, and in blessings from the Lord our God; and I
believe that, to-day, a greater degree of unity dwells in the
hearts of the people called Latter-day Saints than ever before.
1
When we look back on the past history of this people, and see the
difficulties they have had to encounter and have overcome, our
hearts should swell with joy and gratitude to the benign
Providence which has brought us to the position that we now
enjoy. As we have been blessed and preserved in the past, so it
will ever be with us, if we will only be true to ourselves and
walk in the ways of truth and righteousness. Has not our
experience been sufficient in the past to give us confidence in
the future? Has not our faith been increased by the multiplicity
of blessings and favors which we have received at the hands of
our heavenly Father? Inasmuch as we have asked in faith for
blessings, and have had our prayers answered upon our heads, have
we not faith and confidence to approach our heavenly Father again
and again to supplicate for blessings? Most assuredly this is the
experience of every faithful Saint. Then let us continue to
improve, and endeavour to weed from our hearts every evil
influence and strive to overcome every besetting sin. Let this be
among our labors in the future, beginning with ourselves and then
with our families.
2
Upon this latter point, especially, let me say a word. Let us
provide schools, competent teachers, and good books for our
children, and let us pay our teachers. I would have no objection
to seeing the standard works of the Church introduced into our
schools, that our children may be taught more pertaining to the
principles of the gospel in the future than thy are at present.
And let one test of fitness on the part of those who teach be a
thorough acquaintance with and love for the principles of the
gospel which we have received, that our children may be taught
the principles of truth and righteousness, and be trained from
their youth in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. Let this
course be taken in our schools, and let us pay our teachers. We
have those among us who are well qualified for teachers if we
will only pay them; but the great cry now is--"We cannot afford
to teach school, for the wages is too low, and low as it is we
cannot get it when it is earned." This is the great difficulty
among us in this matter, and it has always been a crying evil. It
has no need to be so; we should pay our school bills among the
first things we pay.
2
If we wish to have teachers for our children let us sustain them.
And we should sustain our own publications, which inculcate the
principles of truth and righteousness, in preference to any
others which may be brought into our midst. There are other works
that are good, against which I do not wish to say anything; but
let us first sustain our own works, which are exclusively devoted
to the spread of the principles of truth. The Lord has undertaken
to raise the standard of truth in the earth through the
instrumentality of His servants, and it is the duty of the Saints
to sustain those works which have the dissemination of truth for
their only object. We send forth Elders to the nations of the
earth, as messengers of salvation to the people; and while we
sustain those who go to proclaim the gospel, let us also sustain
the printed word.
2
Enough has been said on this subject, and I do not wish to
recapitulate. Let us pay our tithing, and do all we can to
sustain the servants of God. And in paying our tithing we should
not forget our money tithing. We hear considerable about hard
times, so far as money is concerned; they who are endeavouring to
sustain the work of God feel the pressure as much anybody else.
Let us contribute our mites to assist; if we have not much let us
give a portion for that purpose--be free and liberal. What have
we to do but to accomplish our mission in building up the Kingdom
of God? I know of nothing else that is worth the attention of the
Latter-day Saints. Then let us do this with all our faith, might,
and means, and be united as the heart of one man in sustaining
whatever is brought before us by those who are placed over us to
lead, guide, and direct our labors.
2
Has not the Lord the right to dictate the earth and its
inhabitants? Most assuredly, He has; and it would be a great
blessing for the people if they would allow Him to do so. We who
have come here have said we are willing to be dictated by the
Lord through His servants; then let us make it our business to be
so as long as we dwell in the flesh, the more especially as we
expect to reap the rewards and benefits that will result from
such a course. If we expect the blessings of heaven we should
take a course that will draw them down upon us, for they will
most assuredly be ours as fast as we can make good use of them.
If we are only true to ourselves, and are faithful to the end,
our reward will be such that we will have no need to complain of
it. And even while we pass along through life, the course of the
Latter-day Saint is more conducive to happiness and peace than
that of any other individual on the face of the earth.
3
Let us not be disheartened nor discouraged, but press onward in
the good work which we have espoused. Our minds have been lit up
with the principles of life and salvation and the truths of
heaven; then let us cleave to those principles with full purpose
of heart, keeping God's commands, and walking blamelessly before
him in all things every day of our lives. We shall thus
accomplish our mission in the Kingdom of God, and eventually be
welcomed into the presence of our Redeemer, which, I hope, will
be the lot of every Latter-day Saint, and of every honest soul in
the world.
3
These are some of my feelings. I hope and pray that we will all
attend to the teachings which we receive from time to time, for
it is God in His mercy who deals them out to us, and it is for us
to treasure them up in good and honest hearts, to carry them out
in our lives, and to shun all things that are offensive in His
sight. This is the mission of the Saints. Every man can be useful
in his day and generation in promoting these principles; and if
we will be united in so doing, truth will triumph in the hearts
of the Saints, and a power for good, such as we have never yet
seen, will soon be developed, and will increase until finally the
earth will be redeemed from the thraldom of sin, and the power of
the wicked be for ever broken.
3
That our labors may speedily bring about this desirable
consummation is my prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Charles C. Rich, April 8th, 1867
Charles C. Rich, April 8th, 1867
REMARKS by Elder C. C. Rich, delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City. April 8th, 1867.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
LABOR TO BUILD UP THE KINGDOM.
4
I am glad to enjoy the opportunity of meeting with the brethren
and sisters at this Conference. I am also glad that we have heard
the instructions which have been imparted to us. The principle of
the Saints being united is one that we have labored to establish
from the commencement up to the present time. Every Saint who has
any knowledge of the gospel as it has been revealed to us in
these last days, knows that this principle has been impressed on
their minds from the time they first heard the gospel. Still,
with all our labors and exertions in the past, we have not yet
reached this point, and we must continue our labors for the
accomplishment of this object. When we are united in all things,
the Lord will be able to use us in very deed for the building up
of His Kingdom; until then, He can use us only as we are willing
to be used. We say we are the people of God, and that we are
laboring to build up His Kingdom, but when we come to think of
it, we only do that which we can persuade ourselves to do.
4
We should be willing to do everything that the Lord requires us
to do, and even if we are, there is still great need for us to
improve and progress. This has been incumbent upon us from the
time we embraced the gospel, but more especially at this
Conference, and when we make up our minds individually and
collectively to do all things that the Lord requires of us, it
will be a comparatively easy matter for us to do so. We do not
expect to learn everything at this Conference, but we can make
ourselves willing to learn righteous principles, and we can, if
we choose, adopt them as fast as we learn them.
4
We are placed under circumstances where we can apply our labors
for the accomplishment of the designs of the Almighty here on the
earth, and we ought to esteem this as a very great privilege.
4
There are a great many notions and opinions with regard to the
work of God and the building up of His Kingdom on the earth. We
have received the everlasting gospel from the heavens. It found
us in the various nations of the earth, and it has gathered us to
this place for the purpose of establishing the principles of
righteousness and of building up the Kingdom of God on the earth.
As we have heard this afternoon, and on many other occasions, the
gospel we have obeyed embraces all truth on earth and in heaven.
We have not to emigrate to some other world to find truth. We
find it where we are; it is taught to us faster than we are
willing to receive and practice it; and I can bear testimony that
it has ever been so. We have never had to wait to know what was
the right course for us to pursue. "Labor for the building of the
Kingdom of God," has been the counsel given to us continually,
and when we have been called upon to perform any labor, no matter
in what direction, it has been with that object in view.
4
I have been reflecting a little in relation to the state of
society which would soon be in existence if the counsel given
from this stand this Conference were to be observed. We would
soon find a great deal more peace, love, and oneness among the
Saints than have existed in times past; and, if we ever expect to
be one, we, as a people, must adopt in our lives those principles
that have been and are continually taught us by the servants of
the Lord. If we ever expect to have heaven, we must adopt those
principles that will make heaven for us. We have had the gospel
revealed to us from the heavens, for the purpose of bringing
about that state of things here that exists in heaven. And it
will most assuredly result in this if we will faithfully observe
its principles. A faithful adherence to the principles of the
gospel will cure all the evils we now endure. Where difficulties
exist with individuals or communities, we would find, if they
were traced to their source, that they exist simply because the
principles of the gospel have not been adopted and applied.
4
It is this labor that lies before us to learn the principles of
the gospel of salvation, and to apply them in our lives. This
will remove the evils we have to encounter, and will bring about
union and happiness; and, no matter where our lot may be cast,
will make for us a heaven upon earth. This is a joyous labor, and
one in which all should unite with an unwavering determination.
By so doing we will sustain those who preside over us, and our
efforts will most effectually tend to build up the Kingdom of God
on the earth.
5
How can this Kingdom be built up unless God dictates? and how can
we labor to serve Him unless He dictates us? and how will He do
this? He will do it, as He ever has done, by and through His
servants whom He has placed at our head. In this way we can be
united in building up God's Kingdom and in moving forward His
work on the earth. This is a very great privilege, the possession
of which confers upon us great honor and blessings. When the
whole people are united in, and live continually according to,
the principles of the gospel in all things, evil and difficulties
will vanish from their midst like snow before the rays of the
sun, and soon the knowledge of God will cover the earth as the
waters cover the deep.
5
We have yet much to learn, but I often think that we can do more
for the spread of truth and the work we are engaged in than we
imagine. We can read of individuals among the ancients who
performed wonders on the principle of faith. They subdued
kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained promises, stopped the
mouths of lions, and performed many wonderful works. Can we not
do something on the principle of faith? Can we not have power
with God as well as the ancients, if we labor continually to
carry out His designs? I am satisfied that if we all go home and
carry out the principles which have been taught to us during this
Conference we shall soon see happy results flowing therefrom.
There is a responsibility resting upon us all to do so, and we
should discharge that responsibility honorably before God and
each other. By following the counsel given us during this
Conference, our union, peace, and best interests will be greatly
advanced and forwarded.
5
Severe indisposition prevented me from being present at last fall
Conference, but I am thankful that I am present now. I always
rejoice to be at Conference, or at any meeting with the Saints. I
love to see and talk to them, and I love to hear others talk, and
I love to use my influence to move forward and build up the cause
of Zion, and to establish righteousness on the earth. We all
ought to cultivate this kind of feeling and principle. We never
need be afraid if we are doing right, but fear only to do wrong.
Individuals are apt to think sometimes that if they do a wrong no
person in the world knows it but themselves, but it is known also
to God, and if a wrong is known to God and to the one who commits
it, his influence with God is destroyed, and it lowers him in his
own estimation. Suppose, for instance, that a person wants a
favor of President Young, but he has done some wrong that is
known to the President, he cannot ask that favor with any
confidence, but his head is cast down, and he feels condemned
because of the wrong he has done. How much more is this the case
when seeking blessings from the Lord. We should think of this in
our course through life. We should also remember that the Lord
has said, that "inasmuch as ye do it to one of the least of these
my servants, ye do it unto me."
5
When we apply this principle to our conduct, strictly and
properly, we shall feel that we do not want to injure anybody or
do anything wrong, and injuries and wrongs will fast disappear
and will be soon blotted out of existence. This is what we are
laboring for, and this course of conduct will move forward the
cause of Zion, and enable us to do all things the Lord requires
of us.
5
That we may labor to accomplish this work faithfully is my
prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / George
Albert Smith, May 19th, 1867
George Albert Smith, May 19th, 1867
REMARKS by Elder Geo. A. Smith, delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, May 19th, 1867.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
PROSPERITY OF SOUTHERN UTAH.
6
Unpropitious as the morning has been we are assembled here for
the purpose of receiving instruction. It is a pleasure to me to
meet with the Saints. I feel the spirit that prompts them in the
discharge of their duties, and the response which comes from the
congregation to the speaker, inspired by the Spirit of the Lord,
is mutually calculated to instruct and encourage us in the
discharge of our several duties.
6
Since Conference I have visited the settlements south to some
extent, accompanying President Young on his journey. I have been
much gratified that the Saints are progressing, and that the
teachings given at Conference are being generally carried out,
although the settlements were then but thinly represented, in
consequence of the almost impassable state of the roads. The
word, however, has gone forth, and the feeling is implanted in
the breasts of the Saints to make new efforts and endeavors to
fulfil the duties of their calling, and to cultivate that spirit
of oneness which is necessary to enable us to overcome and to
attain that position in the earth which God designs His Kingdom
to occupy in the last days.
6
I must say that in travelling through the country, and looking at
things as they naturally exist, I could but wonder that anybody
on the earth could envy us the privilege of living in these
mountain deserts. Our brethren in the cotton country have had to
struggle against natural difficulties to a great extent, and have
overcome them only by main strength, and a continued exercise of
that strength is necessary to keep what they gain. It is true
that some of the settlements or towns are located in positions
where they can obtain their water for irrigation from springs;
this, however, is in limited quantity. The city of St. George
receives its water from a number of springs which seem to be
increasing in quantity, but if the city should be enlarged, as
anticipated, the water will have to be brought from a distance at
a very great expense. The city lots in Washington and Tokerville
are watered by means of springs, but the farming lands in
Washington and St. George are watered from the Rio Virgen and
Santa Clara rivers. These streams are subject to floods. The soil
on their banks is so friable and uncertain that whenever a flood
comes the dams that are placed in these streams, to aid in taking
out the water, are easily washed away, and the cotton and grain
fields can be irrigated only at a vast annual expense.
8
It seems a difficult task to contend with the elements, and to
accomplish that which is required of us; and I am very well
satisfied that no other people would attempt to improve these
locations for a long time to come were we not occupying them. The
settlements already made are like oases in the desert--they are
made productive by irrigation and the industry of the Saints, and
are kept flourishing by the constant application of labor. This
rule applies with almost equal force to every settlement in the
Territory, as well as those in the cotton country. All the
irrigation that is carried on, whether it be from large or medium
sized streams, is done at considerable expense, and when the
floods come, through the melting of the snow, sudden rains, or
waterspouts, the canals are filled up and the works torn away,
which imposes constant and continued labor on the hands of the
Saints; the result is that, whatever agricultural improvement is
made is held by main strength.
8
Now, I regard this as peculiarly favourable to the Latter-day
Saints, because they are possessing what nobody else in the world
would have. You know when we lived on the rich fat lands of the
Mississippi and Missouri valleys, our fields and improvements
were coveted. Our enemies gathered around us and attempted to
drive us away, and ultimately succeeded, and they robbed us of
our inheritances, which were worth millions of dollars. When we
located here we located on a spot that was not likely to be
desirable to anybody else, any further than our labor made it so.
8
The country in the southern part of this Territory is singularly
constructed, and embraces a variety of climates within a very few
miles. For instance, when we reached Parowan it was cold, the
season was backward, the bloom on the peach trees was scarcely
visible; we went on to Cedar, eighteen miles farther, and there
was a very slight change. We then went on to Kanarra, a
settlement thirteen miles farther, there was a very slight
change, but the season was not near so forward as at Salt Lake
City. Between Kanarra and Toquerville, a distance of twenty-three
miles, we pass over a series of low ridges, generally denominated
the Black Ridges. About twelve miles of this road have been
worked through rocks at a very great expense, and it is still
very rough. The winds and rains together have so blown and washed
the soil from among the rocks that it is a hard road to travel.
There is nothing on it, however, but a few patches of sand to
hinder a team from hauling considerable of a load. When we had
crossed this road and reached Toquerville, it was astonishing to
see change in vegetation. The town was perfectly green; the
apricots were from one-third to one-half grown, the peaches were
as large as bullets, and the grapes all set and the stems formed,
and it looked like mid-summer. This was in the short distance of
some twenty-three miles. The little belt of land upon which the
settlements along the southern border of the Territory blessed
with this climate are located, was so narrow and small that it
was really believed by those who first explored it that it was
scarcely capable of supporting any population at all. Every year,
however, develops more and more its capabilities, and the people
are becoming more healthy and contented as prosperity smiles upon
them and attends their labors.
8
I have passed through the region to the south of our settlements
a great many times, and I have been thankful for the desert that
I had to go over. As many of you know, it is many miles from one
spring, or from one place where it is possible to obtain water,
to another. There are water stations formed by springs or little
mountain streams; but they sometimes go dry, and it is generally
fifteen miles, and sometimes twenty or thirty between each.
Nothing grows there except sage and a little grass, and when we
get to the southern border of the Territory we find thorns and
thistles, and the cactus, which grows to a tree seven or eight
feet high, and so thorny that no one, seemingly, can get near it.
I was struck with the good condition of the cattle as I passed
through the country. I could not see what they got to eat; they
would stand and watch the cactus, it looked so nice and green,
but woe to the animals that touched it. The earth in this region
is fortified with thistles sufficiently to justify the prediction
to Adam, when cast from the garden--"Thorns and thistles shall it
bring forth."
8
A great portion of the soil cultivated by the brethren is sand;
cultivation, however, seems to change its nature considerably. In
Washington and St. George they have been great inconvenienced in
consequence of mineral being in the soil. Much of this mineral
land is being reclaimed, and the prospects for abundance of fruit
are very good. Grape vines planted three or four years ago now
bear plentifully, and the extent and breadth of soil for the
planting of vineyards, and for raising abundance of other fruit
to which that climate is more particularly adapted than this
upper region of the basin, are being greatly increased. To look
at these little spots one would think that all the land
susceptible of cultivation was now occupied, and that there was
no room for more; but, by continued labor and expense, additional
land may be reclaimed. The dam constructed four years ago for the
irrigation of the farms near Washington, situated four miles
above the town, has been washed out by the floods; the result
will be to some extent disastrous to the cotton crop, and but
little, probably, will be planted. The fact is, however, that as
soon as the people are able to do it, they can dig canals on each
side of the Narrows where this dam has been located, and thus
procure a permanent supply of water.
8
The proposed canals will bring under range of irrigation several
thousand more acres of land, which, by being carefully and
properly cultivated, will make room for many more settlers.
Notwithstanding the many difficulties with which the people have
to contend, we found them progressing and feeling warm and
warm-hearted. Most of them were sent there as missionaries, and
sacrificed good homes and competence in this part of the country
to go and assist in building up that mission, and we feel, in
relation to them, that they are really the choice children of
Israel. The town of St. George is being built up magnificently,
many of the houses are of first-class character, their
improvements are permanent, and their gardens and vineyards are
being cultivated in a very tasteful manner, and its present
appearance seems to indicate that at no distant day it will be
one of the most delightful spots in creation.
9
The people who were sent on that mission, and who have remained
in the country, are those who are willing to do what is required
of them, and determined to fulfil the laws and commandments of
God. There are many who thought the country could not be
reclaimed, and abandoned it, who are scattered along the road
between here and there, and some are now going back to make a
beginning. The building of the cotton factory by President Young
at Washington has also encouraged the Saints; it is a good
building, has excellent machinery, is capable of making
considerable yarn, and is calculated to promote the growth of
cotton and to render the settlements permanent. We did not visit
Kane County, but understood that the settlers there had suffered
considerably from floods in the Rio Virgen destroying the dams
and washing away fields and orchards. Many of the Saints from
Kane County attended Conference at St. George, and rejoiced in
the instructions that were given.
9
I will say that, so far as I am concerned, I was not annoyed
during the whole journey by being compelled, or even required by
gallantry or common courtesy, to take tea or coffee. The brethren
of the party observed the Word of Wisdom in this respect, and
wherever we went we found the feeling to do the same general
among the people. Some of the brethren who had long been in the
habit of chewing tobacco found it unpleasant, but as a general
thing they were reflecting on the subject, and were disposed in
good faith and with determination to do right. President Young
and his brethren were received at every place with demonstrations
of joy, gratitude, and pleasure. The meetings were crowded, and
every building and bowery we assembled in seemed to be too small.
It was astonishing where so many people came from. We realized
that our settlements were increasing, and that our institutions
were favourable to the increase of population. Still there is
room for more, for all were busy and had more than they could do,
and there are yet many ways in which labor can be advantageously
employed in building towns, cities, school houses, and in making
other improvements.
9
With this view of the subject I can but express my thanks to God
for all the drawbacks peculiar to our location here--the
mountains, perpetual snows, the deserts, the barren sage plains,
the sand hills, the noxious mineral in the soil, and the
uncertainty of the climate, for they help to isolate and shelter
us from our enemies; for, for some cause, from the time we
commenced to preach the principles of the gospel of Christ it has
been the fixed determination of our enemies to destroy us, and
they have sought every occasion against us. Wherever we have
lived we have been law-abiding, still we have been subjected to
the power of mobocracy. Mobocrats have robbed us of our
inheritances, and have driven us from place to place, but here,
while we have to contend with the sand, rebuild our dams, and to
irrigate every particle of vegetation that we raise for our
sustenance, we are no longer subject to their molestation. Like
the fabled fox in the brambles, I rejoice at these difficulties.
The fox had been chased by the dogs, and he escaped to the
brambles; he found himself in a rather thorny position, but
consoled himself with the reflection that though the thorns tore
his skin a little they kept off the dogs. So it is with us. These
mountains and deserts, with their changeable climate and the
great difficulty and immense labor necessary for us to endure and
perform in order to sustain ourselves, keep off those who would
rob and deprive us of the comforts of life; and every man of
reflection who passes through this country is apt to say--"This
country is just fit for the Mormons; nobody else wants to live in
it."
10
To be sure men might come into your garden and partake of your
strawberries and other fruits, and seeing what a nice little spot
you had made with twenty years of labor, they might say, "had we
not better rob them of this," or "cannot we lay some plan to rob
them of this?" There was a person of this kind over in Nevada,
who presented a bill to Congress to rob the Latter-day Saints of
their inheritances unless they took certain oaths, which no
Latter-day Saint could take conscientiously. What does this
spirit of robbery amount to? It simply shows the corruption and
wickedness of men, and makes us thankful that God has given us
this country for an inheritance, that the Saints may attain
strength, cultivate virtue, uprighteousness, honesty, and
integrity, and maintain themselves as the servants of the Most
High.
10
I have enjoyed myself very much on this tour; we have had very
agreeable meetings. During twenty-three days the President
preached about nine hours. We had altogether thirty-five
meetings. It was a very industrious trip. It was pleasant, but
the pleasure was hard earned. So far as we learned, the natives
were disposed to be friendly, all of them we saw were so, and
those who were reported to us were in the same condition. We have
hopes that the action of our brethren in gathering to stronger
positions and living more compactly is calculated to promote
peace. Carelessness on the part of the brethren in scattering
beyond their settlements with their families and cattle, and thus
tempting the wild men of the mountains to come out and rob,
plunder, and murder, has been the chief cause of Indian
difficulties heretofore. The observance of the counsel and
instruction given will put a better face on these matters, and
more peaceable times may be anticipated. So far as the hearts of
the Saints are concerned, they seemed one. We found no divisions,
jarrings, or contentions, but all were struggling to do a great
and good work. They rejoiced to see the President and to hear his
instructions, and were ready to carry them out.
10
The brethren and sisters are struggling with all their might to
build up the Kingdom of God, enjoy its blessings, and partake of
its glory. This is the feeling we found in travelling; we
rejoiced in it, and we rejoice in the privilege of returning; and
we pray the Father that His peace may be on the Saints, that they
may eternally enjoy a fulness of the everlasting gospel, with all
its glory, in the celestial kingdom, through Jesus our Redeemer,
Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Wilford Woodruff, May 19th, 1867
Wilford Woodruff, May 19th, 1867
REMARKS by Elder Wilford Woodruff, delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, May 19th, 1867.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
THE PLEASURE AND TRIALS OF MISSIONARY LABORS--IMPROVEMENTS IN
THE SOUTH--EVERY GOSPEL PRINCIPLE RIGHTEOUS AND ESSENTIAL.
11
I also am a missionary, and I always considered it a great honor
to be one. I received a mission when I embraced this work; it has
never been taken from me yet. In company with a number of the
brethren I have just returned, as br. Taylor has said, from
visiting our brethren in the south. We have had an excellent
time. We have been over a great many rough roads, traveled hard,
and have preached from once to three items every day. We have
been taught, instructed, and edified; at least I have a great
deal. We have had a good time in visiting the Saints, and as
President B. Young remarked in some of his discourses, we have
been able to draw the contrast between preaching to the Saints
and preaching to the world. My own experience enabled me to bring
that subject home very readily, and I presume it is so with most
of the Elders who have been on missions preaching the gospel. I
have travelled a great many thousands of miles to preach the
gospel without purse or scrip, with my knapsack on my back, and
begging my bread from door to door. I have done many things that
all the gold in California would not have hired me to do except
for the gospel. My natural feelings would forbid me travelling
through the world asking for my bread from door to door; I would
much sooner labor for it.
12
We have been called to preach the gospel; the Lord Almighty has
required it at our hands; we would have been under condemnation
as Elders if we had not done it. We have done it, and our
garments, in a great measure, are clear of the blood of this
generation. For over thirty years we have labored to preach the
gospel; and we have gathered together a people to these valleys
of the mountains, with whom I rejoice to meet. I once asked the
Lord to let me go and preach the gospel. I had a desire to preach
the gospel in its beauty, plainness, and glory, and to show the
worth of the principles it contained. I felt that they were of as
much value to my fellow men as to me. The Lord gave me the
privilege I asked for, and I believe that I have preached to the
nations of the earth as much as I desire; if duty should not
require it, I never wish to go and preach to the world again. I
have had my day and time at it; still, if called to go, I presume
I should go as I have always done. But I do enjoy the society of
the Saints, I love home, and I love to travel through these
settlements, and to see the boys, the girls, the men, and the
women parading the streets to welcome the President and his
brethren; and, on our return here, to meet with greetings from
ten thousand Saints brought peculiar meditations to my mind. It
brought home very forcibly the contrast between preaching to the
Saints and preaching to the world.
12
In my early missions, when preaching in the Southern
States--Arkansas, Tennessee, and Kentucky--I have waded swamps
and rivers and have walked seventy miles or more without eating.
In those days we counted it a blessing to go into a place where
there was a Latter-day Saint. I went once 150 miles to see one;
and when I got there he had apostatized, and tried to kill me.
Then, after travelling seventy-two miles without food, I sat down
to eat my meal with a Missouri mobocrat, and he damning and
cursing me all the time. That is the nature of the Southern
people--they would invite you to eat with them if they were going
to cut your throat. In those days we might travel hundreds and
hundreds of miles and you could not find a Latter-day Saint, but
now, thank God, we have the privilege of travelling hundreds and
hundreds of miles where we can find but little else. I regard
this as a great blessing.
12
Our missionaries are going abroad under different circumstances
from what we went. We had no Zion, no Utah, no body of Saints to
give us any assistance. We were commanded to go without purse or
scrip, and we had to do it. We trusted in the Lord, and he fed
us. We found friends, built up churches, and gathered out the
honest and meek of the earth. Times have changed since then.
These brethren are going to the nations of the earth where
starvation stares many of the people in the face, and where it is
hard for millions to obtain the necessaries of life. The people
here are wealthy, and it is no more than right that we should
impart of our substance to help those who are going on missions.
I hope the brethren and sisters will help liberally, and will
impart sufficient to send the brethren to their several fields of
labor.
13
I rejoice in the gospel of Christ; I rejoice in the principles
that have been revealed for our salvation, exaltation, and glory.
I rejoice in the establishment of the work in these mountains,
and in our southern settlements. As has been already said, the
Lord has blessed our brethren there. It is a miracle to see those
settlements when we consider what the country was such a short
time since. The city of St. George is second to none in the
Territory unless it be Great Salt City; and I doubt the latter
being equal to St. George, when we take into consideration the
population of the two places. They have better buildings and
improvements there, according to numbers, than we have here. At
Toquerville, too, they are laying fine foundations for stone and
brick buildings, and they are improving all through the southern
settlements. The soil there is so sandy that it looks as if it
would require two men to hold it together long enough for a hill
of corn to grow. Like the waves of the sea, it is ever on the
move. It contains, too, a good deal of mineral which destroys the
vegetation and everything with which it comes in contact. Some of
the brethren have spent as much as two thousand dollars to render
an acre of land productive; now they have fine gardens and
vineyards growing, and, strange to say, though the country
naturally looks like a desolate, barren, sandy, unfruitful
desert, still the cattle are fat, all kinds of stock look well,
and everything was green and flourishing in the settlements as we
passed through them. The whole of that mission at its
commencement presented a most forbidding aspect, and really had
so many discouraging features that men were compelled to work by
faith and not by sight. Now, however, the soil is blessed, the
climate is delightful, and plenty and prosperity attend the
labors of the people. To show you the difference of the climate
in the country, and of the district of country a few miles this
side of it, I need only mention that the morning we left Beaver
there was ice along the creeks, but when we got to Toquerville,
two days' travel further south, we found the apricots half grown,
the peaches as large as peas, the cotton-wood trees green and in
full leaf, altogether looking like another country. It is a
different climate altogether from what it is in these higher
places.
13
The hand of God is in all the operations we are trying to carry
out. We have to build up Zion independent of the wicked; we have
got to become self-sustaining, and the Lord is inspiring His
prophets to preach to us to lay the foundation for the
accomplishment of this work. The day is not far distant when we
shall have to take care of ourselves. Great Babylon is going to
fall, judgment is coming on the wicked, the Lord is about to pour
upon the nations of the earth the great calamities which He has
spoken of by the mouths of His prophets; and no power can stay
these things. It is wisdom that we should lay the foundation to
provide for ourselves.
13
With regard to the Word of Wisdom, I must say I was agreeably
surprised to see how generally the people are taking hold of it.
We did not see much coffee or tea, and I do not think that one in
the company drank a drop of it. I rejoice in this; it is going to
make the people more wealthy, it will save us a great deal of
means, besides preventing our being poisoned to death, for these
things are poisoned, and the Lord understood that when He gave
the Word of Wisdom many years ago. The people are improving in a
great many things. There is a very good spirit and feeling among
them, and the feeling to carry out the purposes of God is
general.
14
I rejoice in this work because it is true, because it is the plan
of salvation, the eternal law of God that has been revealed to
us, and the building up of Zion is what we are called to perform.
I think we have done very well considering our traditions and all
the difficulties which we have had to encounter; and I look
forward, by faith, if I live a few years, to the time when this
people will accomplish that which the Lord expects them to do. If
we do not, our children will. Zion has got to be built up, the
Kingdom of God has got to be established, and the principles
revealed to us have to be enjoyed by the Latter-day Saints. There
is no principle that God has revealed but what has salvation in
it, and we, in order to be saved, must observe His laws and
ordinances. Where is there a man or woman who does not wish to be
saved? All wish to be saved; all desire salvation, and to enjoy
those blessings which they were created to enjoy. The gospel has
been offered to this generation for the purpose of saving them in
the Kingdom of God if they will receive it. I rejoice in all the
principles revealed to us, and the more I see, hear, and learn,
the more I am satisfied of the importance of the revelations that
God has given to us. As President Young remarked in one of his
sermons south, "Whatever the Lord reveals to this or any other
people does not ignore anything revealed before." No part of the
gospel is superfluous. It is the same yesterday, to-day, and for
ever, and all the inhabitants of this world and all others have
got to be saved by it, if saved at all. It is necessary,
therefore, that we receive and obey all of its principles. When
the first principles of the gospel were revealed to us we
rejoiced in them. After them we had other principles revealed,
the principle of baptism for the dead, for instance. We did not
know anything of that until about the year 1840, on our return
from England. I rejoice in that principle. It is a great blessing
that there can be saviors on Mount Zion. It is a glorious
principle that we can go forth and erect temples and attend to
ordinances for the living and the dead; that we can redeem our
forefathers and progenitors from among the spirits in prison.
They will be preached to in prison by those spirits on the other
side of the vail who hold the keys of the Kingdom of God, and we
will have the privilege of attending to ordinances in the flesh
for them. Then, again, the blessing that God has revealed to us
in the patriarchal order of marriage--being sealed for time and
eternity--is not prized by us as it should be. When that
principle was revealed, the prophet told the brethren that this
kingdom could not advance any further without it; "and," said he,
"if you do not receive it you will be damned saith the Lord." You
may think this very strange, but the Lord never reveals anything
that He does not require to be honored.
14
What would have been our position if this had not been revealed?
This principle is plain, clear, and interesting; without it not a
man in this Church could have either wife or child sealed to him
for eternity, for all our marriage covenants before were only for
time, and we, as a Church, had arrived at that point when, in
order to insure a full salvation, it was necessary to reveal this
principle. It is a great blessing to us. We love our wives and
children, and wish to enjoy their society, but the thought of
separation would mar all the happiness that the Saints might
otherwise attain. The Saint who aspires to salvation and glory
wants a continuation of family ties and associations after death.
Without this principle we were like the rest of the
world--without any such hope. From the day the apostles were
slain until the Lord revealed this principle in the last days,
not a man ever dwelt in the flesh who had wife or child sealed to
him for eternity, so that he could enjoy their society in the
resurrection. That was just our position before this ordinance
was revealed, but now, whether we have one wife, two, three, or
as many as the Lord sees fit to bestow upon us, when we come
forth from the grave our families remain with us in the eternal
world. So it is with every principle the Lord reveals--it is good
for His people in time and eternity.
15
Brethren and sisters, let us be faithful, and look at the
promises of God as they are contained in the gospel of Christ,
and never treat lightly any principle, no matter what it is,
whether it be faith, repentance, baptism for the remission of
sins, the resurrection of the dead, eternal judgments, the
marriage covenant, baptism for the dead, or any other ordinance
that the Lord has revealed; they all belong to the kingdom, are
necessary to salvation, and the responsibility of carrying them
out rests upon this people. We know that the world looks with
contempt upon us and upon the institutions of the kingdom of God.
They do not object to institutions that are corrupt and ungodly.
The world is flooded to-day with evil and wickedness, and the
earth groans under it. But because we as a people follow the
example of Abraham, in taking more wives than one, we are
universally decried and despised. The Christian world profess to
believe in Abraham, and he, through obedience to the command of
God in this respect, was called the "Father of the faithful," and
the twelve gates of the New Jerusalem will each be named after
one of the twelve patriarchs, his descendants, and the sons of a
polygamist, and fathers of all Israel. Even the Lord Jesus
Christ, the Son of God, who came to lay down his life to redeem
the world, was through the same lineage. He was of Judah; He was
the King of the Jews and the Savior of the world.
15
These principles are as righteous to-day as in any other age of
the world when governed and controlled by the commandments of
God. Let us prize all the principles, revelations, and blessings
that God has revealed to us; let us treasure them up, do our duty
to God, to one another, and our fellow men. No man has any time
to sin, to steal, swear, or break any of the laws of God if he
wishes to secure a full and complete salvation; but we must all
do the best we can, laboring with all our might to overcome every
evil, for it will take a whole life of faithfulness and integrity
for any Saint of God to receive a full salvation in the presence
of God.
15
May God bless us, and give us His spirit, and wisdom to guide and
direct us into all truth, for Jesus' sake. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / George
Q. Cannon, April 7th, 1867
George Q. Cannon, April 7th, 1867
REMARKS by Elder Geo. Q. Cannon, delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, April 7th, 1867.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
NECESSITY OF UNION AND OBEDIENCE TO COUNSEL.
16
There have been a great many excellent remarks made to us since
we assembled ourselves together to celebrate the anniversary of
the organization of the Church, remarks which, if treasured up in
our hearts and practiced in our lives, cannot fail to make us a
much better people than we are to-day. It should be clear to the
mind of every Latter-day Saint that there is an extreme necessity
for us to be united. It is to our union alone, imperfect though
it may have been, that we may attribute our success in the past,
under the blessing of God. If we have any name or prestige in the
earth, if there is anything attached to the name of Latter-day
Saint or "Mormonism" that conveys the idea of power to the minds
of the people, it has its origin in our union, obedience,
concentration of effort, and our oneness of action, and the more
this oneness increases the more marked and distinct we will be
among the nations of the earth. What is it that has made us the
people we are to-day? It is obedience to the counsels which God
has revealed through His servants. If there is anything on the
earth that will continue to add distinction and power to us, and
elevate us and make us strong and mighty, it is an increase of
this obedience which has already given us this distinction.
16
I have thought considerably since we have been together of the
counsels which have been given to us, and of the action of the
people in the past. There was a time when every Latter-day Saint
who had the spirit of his religion felt as though he wished to
devote himself and all that he had to the upbuilding of the
Kingdom of God. This feeling doubtless predominates to-day, but
it has been partially buried up and covered by other
feelings--the love of gain, the desire to acquire property, and
feelings akin to these. There was a law revealed to us--the law
of consecration--through obedience to which every man expected to
hold all that he possessed subject to the dictation of the
servants of God. It is right that we should recollect this law,
and continually seek to carry it out. We should feel that we are
placed as stewards over the property God has placed in our hands,
and that all we have is subject primarily to the counsels of
God's servant, and that before we take any step of importance it
is our duty to seek counsel from him who has the right to
counsel. Imagine the power there would be in this Territory, and
it would be felt throughout the nations of the earth, if this
entire people, from Bear Lake Valley in the north to the
settlements on the Muddy in the south, were thus united, holding
themselves and all the wealth that God has so bountifully
bestowed upon them, subject to the counsel that God has placed in
His Church. What would be the effect of this? If you will allow
your minds to expand you may be able to contemplate to some small
extent the great results that would follow such a concentration
of action on the part of this people. Is it the will of God that
it should be so? It is.
16
The Lord has placed a man at our head upon whom He has bestowed
great wisdom. There has never been a time when he has lacked the
wisdom necessary to guide all the affairs of the Kingdom of God.
Joseph of old had wisdom given to him by which he was enabled to
save Egypt. God has given to us a leader who has wisdom equal to
any emergency, and if we will be obedient to his counsels we
shall realize as great salvation as was wrought out by Joseph for
those with whom he was associated. Herein we possess advantages
not possessed by other people; we have revelation to guide us, we
have the word of the Lord in our midst; we are not dependent upon
man's wisdom, nor upon human plans, but we have the wisdom of
eternity manifested through the servants of God to guide us. We
have the opportunity of building up the Kingdom of God and of
carrying out the designs of heaven according to His plan; and if
we will do so we shall fulfil the word of the Lord given
anciently, when speaking of and comparing his people with the
people of the world. Said he, "My servants shall eat, and you
shall be hungry; my servants shall drink, but ye shall be
thirsty; my servants shall rejoice, but you shall be ashamed; my
servants shall sing with gladness of heart, but you shall sorrow
with sadness of heart and howl with vexation of spirit. And ye
shall leave your name as a curse to my chosen: for the Lord God
shall slay thee, and call His servants by another name."
17
It seems as though the day had come when God will slay the
wicked, and when He will call His people by another name. How
will these words of the ancient prophets be fulfilled? By our
listening to the counsel of him whom he has placed to preside
over us, and being guided in wisdom in all things. When we do
this we will be a mighty and a powerful people, and President
Young will be what he ought to be to-day, the head of this
people, the mouth-piece of God in our midst; and when his counsel
is given it will be listened to by all Israel; no one will
disobey from one end of the land to the other. How much good
could be accomplished if this were the case! What mighty labors
could be achieved if this people were in this condition to-day.
What hinders it being so? Nothing but the disposition within us
to be careless and indifferent to the principles taught us.
17
This condition of things will be brought about, and it might be
more rapidly than it is if the people would be obedient and
diligent in carrying out the counsels given to them. All within
the sound of my voice, probably, have heard that Israel, in the
days of Moses, were commanded to sprinkle their door-posts with
the blood of a lamb, that they might escape destruction; now if
we had been told that Israel were destroyed because they paid no
regard to this instruction, who among us would not have said, How
foolish Israel must have been to have suffered destruction rather
than do such a simple thing as this! Yet what has God said to us
in these days with regard to the Word of Wisdom? He has said that
"all Saints who remember to keep and do these sayings, and walk
in obedience to My commandments, shall receive health to their
naval, and marrow to their bones, and they shall find great
treasures, even hidden treasures of wisdom; and they shall run
and not be weary, and walk and not faint; and I, the Lord, give
them a promise that the destroyer shall pass them by, as he did
the children of Israel, and not slay them." Here is a promise
that the Lord has given to us on condition that we obey this
requirement, or rather this counsel. It is wise counsel; we have
proved its wisdom. What has disobedience to this counsel done for
this people? It has made us in many respects, to a certain
extent, subject to our enemies. How many called Latter-day
Saints, through disobedience to the Word of Wisdom, have been led
away to California and other places where they could obtain these
things which they thought so necessary to their comfort, but
which God had counselled them to forsake? A great many have been
led away through this; and every time we disobey this counsel we
bring ourselves more completely under bondage to our own
appetites and to the enemies of the Kingdom of God.
18
As a people we should arise, and with one effort say we will
follow the example, in this respect, of him who leads us. Does
President Young drink tea, or coffee, or liquor, or chew tobacco?
No; his life is exemplary, and we should copy after it. There is
no man among us more exemplary in these things than he is; and it
is a shame to us, as a people, if we do not follow his wise
example. The Lord is bearing testimony to us through His Spirit,
that we should carry these things into effect; and I trust that
the people from one end of the Territory to the other, will
manifest by their future course that they will observe the
counsel that has been given at this Conference, and thus seek to
be one with the President. There is no need to disguise the fact
that he is anxious to have us subject to him in these matters. He
is anxious that his power should be felt through the length and
breadth of this Territory sufficiently to control and govern the
people for good. Why? Because he knows that God has revealed
principles by which they can be led back into His presence if
they will only be obedient to His counsel.
18
Short sermons are the order, and I will not lengthen out my
remarks. My prayer is, my brethren and sisters, that God will
enable every one of us to see these things aright, and to
understand the obligations resting upon us; and that union may
pervade the bosoms of the Saints from the lowest to the highest,
from the least in the land to the Presidency of the Church, which
may God grant for Christ's sake. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, April 7th, 1867
Brigham Young, April 7th, 1867
REMARKS by President Brigham Young, delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, April 7th, 1867.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
EVERY SAINT ON A MISSION.
18
I confess before the Latter-day Saints that like others who live
in the religious and political world, or the world of history, or
any other world you have a mind to name, I really want power and
influence. I confess to the Latter-day Saints and to the world
that I want power to prevail on all the inhabitants of the earth
to embrace the gospel of the Son of God that they may be saved in
the Kingdom of Heaven. I want influence in the midst of the
Latter-day Saints, sufficient to get all men and women to
sanctify themselves before the Lord and to sanctify the Lord God
in their hearts, and that they may be of one heart and one mind
in all things, that they may be the disciples of the Lord Jesus.
This comprehends a great deal.
19
I will now take the liberty of telling you what I do not want. I
do not want influence or power over any nation, people, family,
or individual on the face of the earth to do them an injury or
lead them astray, to promote strife or corruption in their
hearts, or direct them in the way that leads to death. But I
would like to have power with the people to induce them to accept
those principles which would put them in possession of life,
liberty, peace, joy, and all the blessings that can be enjoyed by
the children of men, and that are promised in the gospel of life
and salvation. I wish you ever to remember this when you think of
yourselves, your brethren, or of any man that wants influence in
the world. Always learn what an individual wants influence for.
If he wants it for good, to promote peace and righteousness,
never hinder his efforts, but promote them if you can. But when
men try to gain influence for evil, to lead their fellow
creatures in the way to death, exercise all the power you possess
to a bridge such influence; destroy it if you can. I calculate to
take this course myself.
19
There are a few of the Latter-day Saints here to-day; only just a
few, scarcely any from the country. You know we are estimated
variously, some say 80,000, some 100,000, some 150,000; but, to
tell you the secret, I do not want anybody to know our number. I
do not want to number Israel yet. I am very frequently asked the
question by political men, "How many do the Latter-day Saints
number in the mountains?" My invariable reply is that we have
enough to make a Territory. I wish the Latter-day Saints to
increase and multiply. It has been said to me--"Why do you not
call men to go on missions to preach the gospel in order to swell
the ranks of the Saints?" I will tell you what my feelings are
with regard to the Latter-day Saints increasing. One of these
young men or girls around me here to-day, born and brought up in
the Church, is worth, as a general thing, far more than those who
come into the Church with all their traditions when we go
preaching. I recollect the stand I took when I was in England or
whenever I was out preaching. Whenever a man would transgress we
would talk with and persuade him to forsake evil, and he would
confess and say, "I will do so no more," but by and by we would
confess and say, "I will do so no more," but by and by we would
have occasion to call him up again, and I felt and said that "I
would rather convert two men or women who never heard the gospel
than attempt to make righteous men or women of those who know the
way but will not walk in it."
19
We wish the brethren to understand the facts just as they are;
that is, there is neither man or woman in this Church who is not
on a mission. That mission will last as long as they live, and it
is to do good, to promote righteousness, to teach the principles
of truth, and to prevail upon themselves and everybody around
them to live those principles that they may obtain eternal life.
This is the mission of every Latter-day Saint. I talked to the
sisters yesterday; I can talk to the brethren to-day on the same
principle--there is not a man in this Church but what is capable
of doing good if he has a mind to do so. Here are Elders who say,
"I want a mission; I want to go and preach; I want to be ordained
a Seventy, or a High Priest," or something or other. I will tell
you what you really need. You need eyes to see things as they
are, and to know your standing before God and the people. This is
what the elders need. To go and preach, or to be ordained into
the quorums of the Seventies, does not make good men of them, if
they are not so before. The ordination of a man to the High
Priest's quorum does not make him a good man. Let every elder,
priest, teacher, and deacon set that example before his family,
his brethren, and the world, that the nations of the earth will
hear of the good works of the Latter-day Saints, that the honest
in heart may be constrained to say--"We are going up to Zion to
join this people, of whom we hear nothing but that they are
honest, upright, industrious, frugal, and intelligent. Let us go
up and join this people against whom so much has heretofore been
said."
20
Will you do this, priests, teachers, and deacons? Will you do
this, Elders of Israel, Seventies, High Priests, and Apostles?
Will you live so that the report may go out from this time from
Utah Territory that the Latter-day Saints are perfect examples
for the nations of the earth? This will be the loudest preaching
we can do. We have a good deal to say yet to this Conference, if
we have the time, and the people attend. We will bring our
meeting to a close now.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / John
Taylor, April 14th, 1867
John Taylor, April 14th, 1867
REMARKS by Elder John Taylor, delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 14th, 1867.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
INSTRUCTIONS TO MISSIONARIES.
20
I feel very much interested, as indeed all must do, in hearing
the remarks of our young brethren who are going out into the
world to proclaim the gospel. There is a very great difference
between our mode of promulgating the gospel and that pursued by
the world. Many of these men who have been expressing themselves
before you would be very unlikely instruments for preaching the
gospel according to popular notions; but the grand difference
between us and them is that we go forth in the name of Israel's
God, sustained by His power, wisdom, and intelligence, to
proclaim the principles of eternal truth communicated to us by
Him, while they go forth to proclaim what they have learned in
colleges.
20
Our Elders go forth in weakness, while others, generally, are
largest when they are first born. Having learned what they call
the Science of Divinity, they consider themselves qualified to
teach it anywhere and under all circumstances; they have nothing
more to learn and nothing more to teach. When our elders go forth
they have no preparation beyond the common rudiments of education
that all are supposed to learn; but it is not words they go to
teach, it is principles. And although before an audience learned
in the laws of God, they may feel a good deal of tremor and
bashfulness in trying to express themselves, yet, when they go
forth and stand before congregations in the world, the Spirit of
the Lord God will go with them, the Lord will sustain them, and
will give unto them wisdom, "that all their adversaries will not
be able to gainsay nor resist." That is the promise made to the
servants of the Lord who go forth trusting in Him.
21
I have a great deal more confidence in men who rise here feeling
their weakness and inability than I have in those who feel that
they are well informed and capable of teaching anything and
everything. Why? Because when men trust to themselves they trust
in a broken reed, and when they trust in the Lord they will never
fail. I have been out when I was as young as many of these,
before my head was gray, and I had to learn to trust in God. When
we go forth into the world we do not go among friends, for
sometimes they do not treat us very friendly. I would say to
these brethren, they will meet with enemies on every hand who
will try to overturn the principles they advocate, unless there
is a very great change in the world since the time that I used to
preach among them. At the same time they will find many very good
people, who will bless them, feed and clothe them, and take care
of them. And the Lord is over all, He watches over His people,
and if these brethren will continue to trust in God, as they now
evince a desire to do, His Spirit will rest upon them, enlighten
their minds, enlarge their capacities, and give to them wisdom
and intelligence in time of need. They need not be under any
apprehension with regard to the wisdom of the world, for there is
no wisdom in the world equal to that which the Lord gives to His
Saints; and as long as these brethren keep from evil, live their
religion, and cleave to the Lord by keeping His commandments,
there is no fear as to the results; and this will apply to all
the Saints as well as to these brethren.
21
I would say, however, to those going on missions, that they
should study the Bible, Book of Mormon, Book of Doctrine and
Covenants, and all our works, that they may become acquainted
with the principles of our faith. I would also say to other young
men who are not now going on missions, but who will probably have
to go at some time in the future, that these things are of more
importance to them than they realize at the present time. We
ought to be built up and fortified by the truth, we ought to
become acquainted with the principles, doctrines, and ordinances
pertaining to the Church and Kingdom of God. We are told, in the
Book of Doctrine and Covenants, to search after wisdom as we
would for hidden treasures, both by study and by faith, to become
acquainted with the history and laws of the nation we live in,
and of the nations of the earth. I know that when young men are
working around here, going to the canyon, working on the farm,
going to the theatre, and so on, their minds are not much
occupied with these things, but when they are called upon to take
a part in the drama themselves many of them will wish they had
paid more attention to the instructions they have received, and
had made themselves more familiar with the Bible, Book of Mormon,
and the Book of Doctrine and Covenants.
22
These missionaries are now going to school to teach others, and
in teaching others they themselves will be instructed, and when
they rise to speak in the name of Israel's God, if they live in
purity and holiness and before Him, He will give them words and
ideas of which they never dreamed before. I have travelled
hundreds and thousands of miles to preach this gospel among all
grades and conditions of men, and there is one thing that always
gave me satisfaction--I never yet found a man in any part of the
world who could overturn one principle that has been communicated
to us; they will attempt it, but error is a very singular weapon
with which to combat truth; it never can vanquish it. When men go
forth in the name of Israel's God there is no power on earth that
can overturn the truths they advocate. Men may misrepresent and
calumniate them, they may circulate false reports, for as a
general thing men love lies better than truth, but when men go
forth possessing the truths of the everlasting gospel which God
has revealed, they have a treasure within them that the world
knows nothing about; they have the light of revelation, the fire
of the Holy Ghost, and the power of the priesthood within them--a
power that they know very little about even themselves, which,
like a well-spring of life, is rising, bursting, bubbling, and
spreading its exhilarating streams around. Why, says the Lord,
with you I will confound the nations of the earth, with you I
will overturn their kingdoms.
22
Who are these young men, these very weak instruments? They are
men who hold the holy Priesthood of the Son of God after the
order of Melchizedek. From whom did they receive it? They
received it through the medium of the Holy Priesthood, which has
been revealed to Joseph Smith and others in these last days. They
say they are weak. Let us ask who is strong? Who can boast of
anything? Who among you, ye Elders of Israel, can boast of any
knowledge or intelligence? Why we know nothing about the
principles of truth, only what God has revealed. How do I know
anything about baptism for the remission of sins even, and the
laying on of hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost? Why, the
Lord revealed it; if He had not I should have known nothing about
it, neither would Joseph Smith, President Young, br. Kimball, nor
anybody else--all our knowledge comes from God. If we know
anything about who we are and where we came from, or about our
relationship to our Heavenly Father, how do we know it? It would
be no use arguing on the point, for all would be obliged to come
to the conclusion that He had revealed it. If He had not we
should still have been in ignorance. Who knows anything about
endowments, anointings, blessings, or promises pertaining to the
future, unless revealed from God? The schools of the world know
nothing about these things, and for all we know we are indebted
to God, and if He had not revealed them to us we should have been
as ignorant as they are.
22
These young men are just like the rest of us--they have received
the spirit of life, light, and intelligence--the gift of the Holy
Ghost--and they are the messengers of the Great Jehovah, whom He
has selected, set apart, and ordained to go and proclaim His will
to the nations of the earth. They go not in their own name or
strength, but in the name, strength, and power of Israel's God.
That is their position, and if they cleave to God and magnify
their callings, adhere to the principles of truth, and shun
temptation and corruption of every kind, the power of God will be
with them, and God shall open their mouths, and enable them to
confound the wisdom of the wise, and they will say things that
will astonish themselves and those who listen to them.
22
I would say to these brethren--let it be your study to fulfil
your mission. Never mind the world, never mind the dollars and
cents, the pounds, shillings, and pence. You cleave to God, live
your religion, magnify your callings, humble yourselves before
God, call upon Him in secret, and He will open your path before
you, and you shall have food and clothing, and your every want
will be supplied, and you will be able to accomplish a good work
and return to Zion in peace and safety. These are my feelings.
23
We talk sometimes about going without purse and scrip. I have
travelled hundreds and thousands of miles that way, and if I were
going on a mission I would rather go trusting in God than in the
President of the United States, the Queen of England, the Emperor
of France, Austria, or Russia, or any king or potentate on earth.
If they were to say to me, "You may go and preach your gospel in
our dominions, and we will see you provided for," I would rather
trust in God than in any of them. These are my feelings and that
is my experience. Why? Because I might be in situations where
their munificence could not reach me, but I could not be in a
place where the Lord God could not see me, for His eyes are over
all the earth, and His angels will guard and His Spirit will
comfort and sustain His servants. That is why I say cleave to Him
and magnify your callings. When you do not the Spirit will be
withdrawn from you, and you will be weak indeed. In all my
travels I never wanted anything, and this is the experience of my
brethren all around, who have been engaged in the same work. The
Lord has always provided for us while we were engaged in his work
and doing His will. And if the whole people will cleave to Him,
and be humble, faithful, and united in keeping His commandments,
the Spirit and power of God will rest upon them, and their
blessings will be a thousand fold greater than they are to-day.
23
Our strength is in God, and not in ourselves. Our wisdom and
power come from Him; they are not of ourselves. We are the
servants of God, and to Him we have to look for guidance,
direction, and sustenance in all things, and if we will only do
that which He requires of us as a people, there is no promise
that has been made, not a blessing ever pronounced, not a
privilege ever conferred upon any people under the face of the
whole heavens in our age of the world but will be conferred upon
us.
23
We are living in the dispensation of the fulness of times, when
God has commenced to gather together all things in one. He has
revealed to us His law, and He is continuing to do so. It is for
us to learn to subject ourselves to that law, to obey His
commands, submit to His authority, and pursue that course that we
can always have the approbation of the Most High. Let us eschew
evil, cleave to that which is good, honor our God and our
religion, and the blessings of heaven will rest upon and abide
with us from this time henceforth and for ever. Zion will arise
and shine, the power of God will be made manifest in our midst,
and no hand, nor any power that shall rise against us, shall be
able to injure or destroy us.
23
In relation, again, to these elders, I will tell you the first
thing I used to do when I went preaching, particularly when I
went to a fresh place--and that was to go aside to some place,
anywhere I could get, into a field, a barn, into the woods, or my
closet, and ask God to bless me and give me wisdom to meet all
the circumstances with which I might have to contend; and the
Lord gave me the wisdom I needed and sustained me. If you pursue
a course of this kind He will bless you also. Do not trust in
yourselves, but study the best books--the Bible and Book of
Mormon--and get all the information you can, and then cleave to
God and keep yourselves free from corruption and pollution of
every kind, and the blessings of the Most High will be with you;
and if you go forth trembling and in weakness, bearing precious
seed, you shall return rejoicing and bringing your sheaves with
you.
23
May God bless you, and all Israel, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / George
Albert Smith, June 2nd, 1867
George Albert Smith, June 2nd, 1867
REMARKS by Elder Geo. A. Smith, delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, June 2nd, 1867.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
KINDNESS THE TRUE SPIRIT OF INSTRUCTION AND GOVERNMENT.
24
It is certainly good to receive instructions from fathers in
Israel, and the kind of instruction which is most desirable is
that pertaining to our every-day life, for a great share of the
unhappiness and misery of the world is the result of ignorance.
Many people do not know how to enjoy the blessings they receive.
When they have comforts around them they make themselves
miserable longing for something in the distance and beyond their
reach; something imaginary, and often not really necessary. It is
the duty of every person to cultivate the spirit of contentment,
and, no matter what our condition in life may be, we should be
sure to do right, be contented, and trust in God to improve it.
When we are placed in uncomfortable circumstances--for instance,
when we lack the necessaries and comforts of life, we are apt to
give way to a spirit of discontentment, when, peradventure, if we
understood the providences of the Almighty we should find that
they are to give us an experience we could not otherwise attain
to, and which is necessary to prepare us for the performance of
greater duties which may be required of us.
25
President Kimball's remarks in relation to going with his boys,
and teaching them how to work, were excellent; and one of the
greatest blessings that a man has bestowed upon him on earth is
that of being with his family. A great many do not appreciate it,
but the privilege of being with one's family, and teaching them
the principles of truth and how to become useful in life, cannot
be too highly prized. The Presidency and numbers of the elders
have so many responsibilities of a public nature resting upon
them, that they are deprived, to a great extent, of that
association with their families which is necessary to enable them
to instruct them personally, consequently they have to leave it
to others. President Kimball told us that if he hired a man to
work for him he had to show him which was the top end of a straw.
My family, once during my absence, employed a man to work in the
garden. They gave him a lot of cabbages, turnips, onions, and
carrots to set out for the raising of seed. He set every one of
them into the ground with the roots up. When the ladies came to
see what was done, they gave him a lecture on the subject that he
remembered, and he learned to do such work properly. A great many
of our people have been gathered from the various nations of
Europe, and while there the majority of them were operatives in
factories, or engaged in different mechanical pursuits, and never
planted an onion, carrot, turnip, or parsnip in their lives, and
have no idea of the process, consequently, when they gather here,
where almost every man is under the necessity of raising his own
food, they have to learn the method of doing so.
25
President Kimball has been urging us strongly to store our bins
with wheat and flour. This may sound like strange counsel to
those who, during most of their lives, have been in the habit of
receiving their wages every Saturday, and, then, without further
care, laying in their week's provisions. But in this country,
where we are liable to seasons of scarcity, it is requisite to
prepare for such emergencies; hence the counsel to store up food
is frequently given, and is absolutely necessary. Yet, as a
people, we are apt to neglect it, for the sun rises and sets, the
seasons come and go with unfailing regularity, and we expect that
every year will bring plenty; yet we have had years of scarcity,
and may have again, and we are not safe unless we provide against
them, and be prepared for a day of hunger. Hence, in this respect
and in many others, the Latter-day Saints have many things to
learn.
25
Many men do not know how to be comfortable in their families;
they are cross and crabbed with their wives, and think it is
necessary to scold and find fault with almost everything they do.
Now, you can do a good deal more with a person without finding
fault than with; the man that is pleasant with, and never says a
cross word to his family, governs them the best, as a general
thing. Women, too, who talk pleasant and comforting words to
their husbands, and never find fault, always have the most
influence with them. And yet we find men and women who, in their
family relations, seem to think that the rod and a disposition to
be cross and crabbed, to scold, and find fault, and threaten, is
the best policy, whereas the right policy is directly opposite.
We should overcome with love and affection, guide with kindness,
and teach and instruct by good example and self government, for
the man who can govern his own temper, rule his own passions, and
regulate his own conduct, will have more influence over others
ten thousand times than he will who is feared and dreaded, and
consequently hated. The question arises in the world--"How is it
that Brigham Young can control so easily so many Latter-day
Saints?" And "How was it that Joseph Smith could send his
brethren all over the world, and bring so many people together,
without ever seeing them?" It is by the power of that magic which
wins hearts; by the power of those external principles of
salvation which exist in God and in his faithful servants. Every
man knows that in Brigham Young he has a friend and a father, and
that when he counsels, instructs, corrects, or reproves, it is
with the spirit of a father to his children--he corrects them for
their own good; hence every person fears to do wrong and desires
to do right, and, so far as this principle extends, Israel is
governed by love and charity, by that strong bond of eternal
truth which will make peace throughout the earth.
26
How are the nations of the earth governed? Generally through fear
or self-interest. What is that props the French Empire? A million
of bayonets. What holds the autocrats of Europe on their thrones?
The fear of death, for if any attempt be made to overthrow them
death would be the inevitable doom of the conspirators. Is that
the principle by which governments can stand? No; the only
principles by which they can be permanently sustained is the love
of truth, honor, and integrity, and these virtues should be
honored and observed by the sovereign more than by anybody else,
and that superior love of truth would enable him to control every
person in his empire, for virtue reigning triumphant would from
down vice, and would thus lay the foundation for an empire that
would be lasting.
26
When one sovereign gets more bayonets than the others blood and
slaughter result, and downfall follows. How will it be in the
Kingdom of God? It will be governed by peace, truth, and order,
and truth will eventually govern the world. Men will be taught
correct principles, and they will then govern themselves. That is
the secret of "Mormonism." President Young teaches the Saints
correct principles, and the Saints govern themselves.
26
I bear my testimony to the truth of the counsel and instruction
that we have received this morning, and I trust they will be
treasured up in good and honest hearts, and that men and women
will consider these things and realize that we have one great
interest, which is to build up Zion, sustain the principles of
salvation, walk humbly before the Lord, remember our prayers, and
deal honestly and justly with each other. If a man owes another
let him discharge his obligations honorably; if circumstances
beyond his control prevent him doing according to agreement, let
him go to his creditor and show to him the real circumstances of
the case, and that it is absolutely out of his power, and not
become a man's enemy because he is your creditor. It frequently
happens, I notice, that in the dealings of brethren one with
another, when pay day comes men are not so pleasant and agreeable
as when they are trying to obtain the credit. This is wrong. In
all cases our word should be our bond, certain and sure, and
nothing short of that which is beyond the ordinary course of
events should prevent us fulfilling it.
26
By pursuing this course of events we shall increase confidence in
our midst, build each other up, and build up Zion. Let us not
build on borrowed capital, but learn to live within our means,
and teach our children the beauties of industry, prudence, and
frugality, that we may all be prepared and qualified to magnify
our callings. Thus the rising generation will be prepared to bear
the burden and carry off the kingdom; the work will increase, and
truth will spread until it covers the whole earth.
26
I feel thankful for the privilege of bearing my testimony. I pray
that the blessings of heaven may rest upon you, and that the
peace of God may be upon all Israel. I heartily unite with br.
Kimball in praying for the recovery of his son, and for
prosperity and blessings upon all Israel; which may God grant,
for Jesus sake. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, April 7th, 1867
Brigham Young, April 7th, 1867
REMARKS by President Brigham Young, delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 7th, 1867.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
THE WORD OF WISDOM.
27
I will take the liberty of suggesting to my brethren who address
the congregation that our sermons should be short, and if they
are not filled with life and spirit let them be shorter, for we
have not time at this Conference to let all the Elders who speak
preach a long sermon, but we have time to say a few words in
bearing testimony, to give a few words of counsel to encourage
the Saints, to strengthen the weak, to endeavor to confirm those
who are wavering, and so forward the Kingdom of God. I have a few
words to say to the Bishops and others who are leading men in the
House of Israel, including your humble servant now addressing
you. There are certain rights and privileges belonging to the
Elders in Israel, and there are certain things that it is not
their privilege to indulge in. You go through the wards in the
city, and then through the wards in the city, and then through
the wards in the country, and ask the Bishops--"Do you keep the
Word of Wisdom?" The reply will be "Yes; no, not exactly." "Do
you drink tea?" "No." "Coffee?" "No." "Do you drink whisky?"
"No." "Well, then, why do you not observe the Word of Wisdom?"
"Well, this tobacco, I cannot give it up." And in this he sets an
example to every man, and to every boy over ten years of age, in
his ward, to nibble at and chew tobacco. You go to another ward,
and perhaps the Bishop does not chew tobacco, nor drink tea nor
coffee, but once in a while he takes a little spirits, and keeps
whisky in his house, in which he will occasionally indulge. Go to
another ward, and perhaps the Bishop does not drink whisky nor
chew tobacco, but he "cannot give up his tea and coffee." And so
it goes through the whole church. Not that every Bishop indulges
in one or more of these habits, but most of them do. I recollect
being at a trial not long since where quite a number of Bishops
had been called in as witnesses, but I could not learn that there
was one who did not drink whisky, and I think that most of them
drank tea and coffee. I think that we have some Bishops in this
city who do not chew tobacco, nor drink liquor nor tea nor coffee
to excess.
28
The Word of Wisdom is one thing, and ignorance, superstition or
bigotry is another. I wish people to come to an understanding
with regard to the Word of Wisdom. For illustration, I will refer
to a certain brother who was in the church once, and President of
the Elder's Quorum in Nauvoo. While living at that place there
was a great deal of sickness among the people, and he was
sometimes called in to lay hands on the sick, but if he had the
least doubt about their drinking tea, if he even saw a tea-pot,
he would refuse. I recollect he went into a house where a woman
was sick, who wanted him to lay hands on her; he saw a teapot in
the corner containing catnip tea, but without stopping to enquire
he left the house, exclaiming against her and her practices.
28
Now, there is no harm in a teapot, even if it contains tea, if it
is let alone; and I say of a truth that where a person is
diseased, say, for instance, with canker, there is no better
medicine than green tea, and where it is thus used it should be
drank sparingly. Instead of drinking thirteen or fourteen cups
every morning, noon, and night, there should not be any used. You
may think I am speaking extravagantly, but I remember a
tea-drinking match once in which fourteen cups a-piece were
drank, so you see it can be done. But top drink half a dozen or
even three or four cups of strong tea is hurtful. It injures and
impairs the system, benumbs the faculties of the stomach, and
affects the blood, and is deleterious in its nature. If a person
is weary, worn out, cast down, fainting, or dying, a brandy
sling, a little wine, or a cup of tea is good to revive them. Do
not throw these things away, and say they must never be used;
they are good to be used with judgment, prudence, and discretion.
Ask our Bishops if they drink tea every day, and in most cases
they will tell you they do if they can get it. They take it when
they do not need it and when it injures them. I want to say to
the Elders in Israel, this is not our privilege. We have a great
many privileges, but to indulge in liquor or other things to our
own injury is not one of them. We have the right to live, labor,
build our houses, make our farms, raise our cattle and horses,
buy our carriages, marry our wives, raise and school our
children, and then we have the right to set before them an
example worthy of imitation, but we have not the right to throw
sin in their path or to lead them to destruction.
28
I recollect telling the people here, not long ago, something in
regard to the rights of the Elders. Our rights are numerous. if
we are so disposed, we have the right to dictate the House of
Israel in their daily avocations. We have the right to counsel
them to go to the gold mines if it is wisdom and God requires it,
and we have the right to counsel them away from the gold mines
when it is not wisdom to go there. We have the right to ask them
to go and buy goods, and to sell those goods without fraud or
deception. I am sorry to say we cannot say this of many of our
merchants. We have merchants that say they are of us and with us,
and that they wish to be Saints, but they are not honest in their
dealings; they will trade fraudulently, and they will take all
the advantage they possibly can. I said here a year or two ago
that unless such merchants repent they will go down to hell; I
say so to-day. They never can enter the celestial kingdom of our
God unless they refrain from their dishonest course and become
Saints indeed.
29
To the Bishops and the Elders in Israel I wish to say that we
have the right to do right, but not to sin. The right to obtain
large families, although to obtain large families, although
obnoxious to the refined Christians, all classes of whom preach
against it--the priest in the pulpit, they judge on the bench,
the senators and representatives in Congress, as well as the
bar-keeper and the drunkard wallowing in his filth--they are all
against it except God and the Saints; yet this is a right that
the Saints have, and which no others legally possess. Others will
presumptuously arrogate to themselves certain rights and
privileges, but the result will be their overthrow, their
condemnation, and their damnation.
29
We urge the people continually to be one in their temporal
affairs. We do not offer prayers to dead Saints--to Peter, Paul,
Mary, and others--but we frequently pray the living Saints, in
Christ's stead, to be reconciled to God. If we urge the people to
this until we get them to be really of one heart and one mind,
what will be the result? We shall then possess Zion, it will then
be developed in our midst, and we will be as independent as ever
the children of Zion can be in our capacity. Will wrath, anger,
strife, and selfishness then reign within us? No, they will not.
It is our right and privilege to live so that we may attain to
this, so that we may sanctify our hearts before the Lord, and
sanctify the Lord God in our hearts, but it is not my privilege
to drink liquor, neither is it my privilege to eat tobacco. Well,
bro. Brigham, have you not done it? Yes, for many years, but I
ceased its habitual practice. I used it for toothache; now I am
free from that pain, and my mouth is never stained with tobacco.
It is not my privilege to drink liquor nor strong tea and coffee,
although I am naturally a great lover of tea. Brethren and
sisters, it is not our privilege to indulge in these things, but
it is our right and privilege to set an example worthy of
imitation.
29
When we come to home-made cloth, I must say it would make clothes
good enough for me to wear. "Then why do you not wear it, bro.
Brigham?" Shall I tell you? I have hardly worn a suit of clothes
for years that has not been presented to me. If I knew that doing
this would be a hindrance to the work of God, I would say to the
next friend who wished to present me with a suit of clothes--"I
thank you, but I will not wear them; you will please take them
back to the store, or take them home and put them in the trunk."
I know the thoughts of many are--"I wish they would serve me so."
I wish they would; and if they will I will never say wear
home-made again as long as friends will give you that which is
imported, and you can lay by the money you save to send the
Elders abroad to preach the gospel, to gather the poor, to help
to build the temple of the Lord, or to finish the canal that we
may get the rock here for the temple.
29
You men owning saw mills bring on the lumber to finish the
tabernacle, and you carpenters and joiners come and help to use
it up. We are going to plaster the main body of this building
here immediately; take down the scaffold at the west end from the
body of the building while the east end is being put up. And we
are going to lay a platform for the organ, and then make a plan
for the seats. And we calculate by next October, when the
brethren and sisters come together, to have room for all; and if
there is not room under the roof, the doors are placed in such a
way that the people can stand in the openings and hear just as
well as inside. I expect, however, that by the time our building
is finished we shall find that we shall want a little more room.
"Mormonism" is growing, spreading abroad, swelling and
increasing, and I expect it is likely that our building will not
be quite large enough, but we have it so arranged, standing on
piers, that we can open all the doors and preach to people
outside.
30
Now I want you should recollect--Bishops, Elders of Israel, High
Priests, Seventies, the Twelve Apostles, the First Presidency,
and all the House of Israel, hearken ye, O, my people! keep the
word of the Lord, observe the Word of Wisdom, sustain one
another, sustain the household of faith, and let our enemies
alone. As for those in our midst who love and work iniquity, the
Lord will gather them from among us in His own due time. They
will grow fewer and fewer until we will be free from them. The
Lord chasteneth His people for their good, but see the sufferings
of the wicked! God has always favored the righteous more than the
wicked. Still, we have those among us who are afraid. "Well, this
time we are going to see trouble," or "we are going to be
afflicted," or "I think the Mormons will have to leave," is their
cry. I want to tell you we are not going to leave these mountains
unless the Lord says so. The devil may say so until his throat
splits, but we shall not do it; and woe to the men or people who
drive us into the mountains, and compel us to hide ourselves in
the dens and caves of the earth! Woe to the people who do this;
they will find something they never learned yet; but they will
never do it. I am looking for something entirely different. The
wicked will waste away and destroy each other.
30
We are blamed for praying that sin and wickedness may cease on
the earth, but the only way to effect that is for the
perpetration of crime to cease. Will the people turn from evil,
refrain from sin and iniquity, and serve the Lord? I would to God
they would, but they will not do it. Sin must cease on the earth
before iniquity and the workers thereof are unknown, there is no
other way. We should not be blamed for praying that righteousness
may reign, and that peace may come to the people. Is there war in
our religion? No; neither war nor bloodshed. Yet our enemies cry
out "bloodshed," and "oh, what dreadful men these Mormons are,
and those Danites! how they slay and kill!" Such is all nonsense
and folly in the extreme. The wicked slay the wicked, and they
will lay it on the Saints. But I say again that if the people
called Latter-day Saints will live their religion they will never
be driven from their homes in the mountains, but if they do sin
to that extent that the Lord God of heaven will let them be
driven, woe to them that come after us, for they will find
greater desolation than we found when we came. If we will do
right we are safe in the hands of God. We wish evil to no man or
woman on this earth, but we wish to do good to all. Our Elders
have circumscribed this little globe again and again without
purse and scrip, offering the gospel to the nations of the earth.
Will they have it? No; they prefer death, carnage, and
destruction, and in the end they will receive the reward of the
unjust. Let us take a course in which we shall be justified. We
wish all people to do right, and if the Latter-day Saints will do
so, and will sustain themselves and live within their own means,
and never let their wants swell beyond them, all is right, we
shall reign, and triumph over sin and iniquity. It is no more
than reasonable, right, just, and equitable for us to ask those
who wish to supplant us here to go to other places and build
cities, plant orchards, raise grain, and make themselves
comfortable, as we have done. They are perfectly welcome to eat,
live, rule, and reign over one another, but let us alone to serve
our God, build up His Kingdom on the earth, and live righteously
and godly as we should.
31
Now, Elders of Israel, if you have the right to chew tobacco, you
have a privilege I have not; if you have a right to drink whisky,
you have a right that I have not; if you have a right to
transgress the Word of Wisdom, you have a right that I have not.
If you have the right to buy and sell and get gain, to go here
and there, to do this and that, to build up the wicked and the
ungodly, or their cities, you have rights that I have not got. I
have the right to build up Zion, but I have no right to build up
a city in wickedness. It is time to close our morning's meeting.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, April 8th, 1867
Brigham Young, April 8th, 1867
REMARKS by President Brigham Young, delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, April 8th, 1867.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
EDUCATION--EMPLOYMENT OF FEMALES.
31
A few words to the Latter-day Saints, and especially to our young
men. We have a great deal of time to spare over and above going
to the kanyon, and working in the fields and in our shops. It is
true this is not exactly the time of year to establish evening
schools and lyceums, but we wish our young men to make
preparation this summer, and send east to procure the necessary
articles for the formation of societies in this and other cities
throughout the Territory for the purposed of studying the arts
and sciences. Now, if a man in the North, say sixty-eight or a
hundred miles away, should have a limb broken, he has to send to
this city for a surgeon. It is all folly; there is no more real
necessity for it, if men would devote their time to the study of
such things, than there is to send for a man to put a rafter or
joint on his house, or a panel into his door.
32
As the subject of education is open, and has been from time to
time during this Conference, I will now urge it upon the
people--the young men and the middle-aged--to get up schools and
study. If they are disposed to study physic or surgery, all
right; they will know then what to do if a person is sickly, or
has his elbow, wrist, or shoulder put out of joint, or his arm or
any other bone broken. It is just as easy to learn such things as
it is to learn to plant potatoes. I would like to urge these
matters upon our young men, and I am convinced this meets the
feelings of all the brethren. I do hope, and pray you, my
brethren and sisters, to be careful to observe what br. Wells has
said in regard to introducing into our schools the Bible, Book of
Mormon, Doctrine and Covenants, and the Standard works of the
Church, and all the works pertaining to our faith, that our
children may become acquainted with its principles, and that our
young men, when they go out to preach, may not be so ignorant as
they have been hitherto. I would like very much to urge upon our
young people, the sisters as well as the brethren, to pay more
attention to arithmetic and other things that are useful, instead
of acquiring a little French and German and other fanciful
studies that are not of so much practical importance. I do not
know how long it will be before we call upon the brethren and
sisters to enter upon business in an entirely different way from
what they have done. I have been an advocate for our printing to
be done by females, and as for men being in stores, you might as
well set them to knitting stockings as to sell tape. Such
business ought to be done by the sisters. It would enable them to
sustain themselves, and would be far better than for them to
spend their time in the parlor or in walking the streets. Hardy
men have no business behind the counter; they who are not able to
hoe potatoes, go to the kanyon, cut down the trees, saw the
lumber, &c., can attend to that business. Our young men in the
stores ought to be turned out and the sisters take their place;
and they should study arithmetic and bookkeeping necessary to
qualify them for such positions. I would also like our school
teachers to introduce phonography into every school; it is an
excellent thing to learn. By its means we can commit our thoughts
and reflections to paper with ease and rapidity, and thus
preserve that which will be of benefit to ourselves and others,
and which would otherwise be for ever lost. This is a delightful
study! In these and all other branches of science and education
we should know as much as any people in the world. We have them
within our reach, for we have as good teachers as can be found on
the face of the earth, if our Bishops would only employ and pay
them, but they will not. Let a miserable little, smooth-faced,
beardless, good-for-nothing Gentile come along, without regard
for either truth or honesty, and they will pay him when they will
not pay a Latter-day Saint. Think of these things. Introduce
every kind of useful studies into our schools. I have been urging
upon our young men for years to get up classes for the study of
law. The laws of this Territory, of the United States, of the
different States, of England, and foreign lands. Do this instead
of riding over the prairies hunting and wasting your time, which
is property that belongs to the Lord our God, and if we do not
make good use of it we shall be held accountable.
32
Now, my brethren and sisters, I feel to bless you in the name of
the Lord Jesus Christ, and I pray my Father in heaven to continue
His mercies to us, and I pray you, in Christ's stead, be ye
reconciled to God in all things. We will now bring our conference
to a close.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, April 14th, 1867
Brigham Young, April 14th, 1867
DISCOURSE by President Brigham Young, delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 14th, 1867.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
GENERAL INSTRUCTIONS TO MISSIONARIES GOING ABROAD.
34
Inasmuch as I am a missionary, and have been called of God to
proclaim the gospel, I rise here to bear my testimony in
connection with my brethren whom you have heard speak this day.
We hear the testimony of brethren brought up in the Church, as
well as the testimony of those who receive the gospel in other
lands and gather with the Church. They all agree that this is the
truth--the gospel of life and salvation. These brethren are going
to preach, because they have got the truth and the world are
destitute of it. One of the brethren said he was going after
truth. I would correct him, and say he has got truth, and is
going to carry to others who have it not. You are not going to
England, Scotland, or to the Continent for truth, but to carry
truth to people who sit in darkness and in the regions of the
shadow of death. I am a missionary called to preach the gospel,
and I am going on a mission; not that I have been lately
converted, but I feel to go and strengthen my brethren, and I am
going on a preaching tour for that purpose. There is no place on
this earth where greater good can be done than here, preaching
the gospel to this people and getting them to be Saints indeed. I
would say to my young friends and to the middle-aged brethren,
though I believe all who are going may be called young men, that
if you go on a mission to preach the gospel with lightness and
frivolity in your hearts, looking for this and that, and to learn
what is in the world, and not having your minds riveted--yes, I
may say riveted--on the cross of Christ, you will go and return
in vain. Go forth weeping, bearing precious seed, full of the
power of God, and full of faith to heal the sick even by the
touch of your hand, rebuking and casting out foul spirits, and
causing the poor among men to rejoice, and you will return
bringing your sheaves with you. If you do not go in this way your
mission will not be very profitable to yourselves nor to the
people. I wish you to bear this in mind. We do not send these
elders forth for political purposes; we have nothing to do with
the political world. Neither do we wish them to go for two or
three years to learn what is transpiring in the scientific world.
If they wish to study the sciences, they can do that at home. We
have an abundance of scientific men among us. If you wish to know
what is going on in theatres, do not go to theatres to learn, but
wait until you come back to our own. I am simply giving you a
word of counsel. This is as good a time to do it as when you
assemble together to receive your parting blessing. We do not
send you for any of these purposes, but to preach the gospel. Let
your minds be centered on your missions, and labor earnestly to
bring souls to Christ.
34
I would like to impress upon the minds of the brethren, that he
who goes forth in the name of the Lord, trusting in Him with all
his heart, will never want for wisdom to answer any question that
is asked him, or to give any counsel that may be required to lead
the people in the way of life and salvation, and he will never be
confounded worlds without end; while he who trusts in the wisdom
of man, or leans on the arm of flesh, is weak and blind, and
destitute of the principles that will lead the Elders of Israel
to victory and glory. Go in the name of the Lord, trust in the
name of the Lord, lean upon the Lord, and call upon the Lord
fervently and without ceasing, and pay no attention to the world.
You will see plenty of the world--it will be before you all the
time--but if you live so as to possess the Holy Ghost you will be
able to understand more in relation to it in one day than you
could in a dozen days without it, and you will at once see the
difference between the wisdom of men and the wisdom of God, and
you can weigh things in the balance and estimate them at their
true worth. I can say also to the brethren and sisters, no matter
what you are doing--working in the garden, plowing, sowing, going
to the kanyon, building houses, laying rock or adobies, attending
your household affairs in the kitchen, the washroom, in the
parlor, or in the your bedchambers, live continually so that you
may have the Spirit of the Lord with you and the counsel of God
within you, that you may be able to give a word of counsel,
instruction, and comfort to the disconsolate, to strengthen the
weak, and to confirm the wavering, and spend every day of your
lives in doing good. Unless we take this course it is useless to
talk about being Latter-day Saints, the redemption of Zion, or
the establishment of the Kingdom of God, for nothing short of the
wisdom and power of God and the Holy Ghost will ever enable any
people on the face of the earth to redeem Zion, and to establish
the kingdom of God in these latter days.
35
A great many things were said while we were assembled in a
Conference capacity. We are composed of such material, and our
organization and education are of such a nature, that a great
many things have to said to us continually. Like children, there
is no day but we need instruction, and if we do not live that we
may have the Holy Ghost within us continually we need to be
taught by our friends around us how to build up the Kingdom of
God, to sanctify ourselves, to prepare for the coming of the son
of man, and for the accomplishment of the great work of the
latter days. The work in which we are engaged should be
interesting to every soul that has named the name of Christ; it
should be first and foremost, morning, noon, and night, with us
every day of our lives. Our religion should be first with us all
the time. Coming to this tabernacle to worship and do the will of
God for one day in the week, and following our own inclinations
and doing our own will at all other times, is a folly; it is
useless, and a perfect burlesque on the service of God. We should
do the will of God, and spend all our time for the accomplishment
of His purposes, whether we are in this tabernacle or elsewhere.
We are often told that, so far as the principles of our religion
are concerned, we are one. Our brethren here are going on
missions to Scandinavia, Germany, and perhaps to places where the
gospel has never been preached before, and some, perhaps, to the
antipodes of others, yet in the proclamation of the principles of
the gospel I do not expect there will be any variation. They will
go north, south, east, and west, and they will all take up the
scriptures of truth contained in the Bible, Book of Mormon, and
Book of Doctrine and Covenants, and each one will corroborate the
testimony of the other in establishing the truth of the gospel of
the Son of God, and all will exactly agree. Yet, when we are
gathered together, there are as many minds as there are persons
in regard to the affairs of every-day life and the managing of
financial affairs. Now, the people of God are being gathered
together expressly to become one with regard to the things of
this world.
35
I would like to be understood, if I could explain myself. We
never shall become one to that extent that we shall look alike or
possess precisely the same mental power and ability; this is not
the design of Heaven. But we expect to become one in all our
operations to bring forth the fullness of the Kingdom of God on
the earth, that Jesus may come and reign King of nations as He
does King of Saints. Shall we call this a union for political
purposes? I say it is good policy for people to be of one heart
and mind in all their operations. I have frequently looked at the
inhabitants of the earth and seen how their feelings,
dispositions, and pursuits differ; no two, scarcely, can agree.
If two men enter into partnership, say in the banking business,
or in mercantile business or manufacturing, it is very seldom
that they agree a great while. Their minds will run in different
channels with regard to business matters, and one will not be
trammeled with the ideas of the other, so each resolves to take
his own course. If you wish for a perfect example of this, I can
tell you where to find it: just as quick as warm weather comes
you see these little red and black ants on the hills. You will
see them running in every direction, but it is seldom that two of
them take the same course; they will run against each other,
tumble over each other, and, finally, rob each other. This is a
perfect example of the course pursued by the inhabitants of the
earth.
35
I would say that it is good policy if we can be agreed in all
matters. To illustrate, suppose we want to go and quarry rock out
of the granite mountain here; we are building a huge fabric and
we want some columns, say sixty feet high, five, six, seven, or
eight feet through at the base, and perhaps four or five feet
through at the top. Let one man undertake such a work, and how
long would it take him? But let us be united in the undertaking,
and we can soon have our columns quarried, hauled, and erected.
Suppose there was a union of effort in every political and
financial matter undertaken for the benefit of the whole people,
who cannot see the good that would result? We have tried this to
some extent in relation to our markets here; but suppose we were
fully agreed on the point, we could demand a fair price for our
products, and we need not be imposed upon by traders and
traffickers. If we were agreed, we could supply ourselves from
distant markets, say with our clothing, at a far less cost than
now. Suppose, as was said at Conference, that we dispense with
the luxuries of tobacco, tea, coffee, and whisky, how much could
we save? If we had the money on hand that we have spent on these
needless articles during the year that is past, we should have
abundance to donate to the missionaries to land them in their
fields of labor.
36
The people, perhaps, will turn round and say--"We pay our
tithing, and that is all we feel to do." If you do, you do more
than the people did some years ago. At that time we found that in
the staple article of wheat, of which there is more paid on
tithing than anything else in the Territory, that we did not
receive one bushel in a hundred of that which was raised, to say
nothing one in ten. The people are not compelled to pay their
tithing, they do as they please about it, it is urged upon them
only as a matter of duty between them and their God. This little
moiety that is now paid on tithing is used to bring the poor
here, to find them houses to live in, bread to eat, and wood to
burn, when we can get the brethren to bring it in on tithing, but
that is an article pretty hard to get. Now, suppose we had a
little more of this surplus on hand, could we not help the
brethren on their way to preach the gospel to the nations? Yes,
we could. Some of them will leave their families that will,
probably be destitute, and if we had means on hand we could
donate to help them, and to prevent them from running continually
to the Bishops. The Bishops have nothing in their hands, the
tithing is used up, it has gone to sustain the poor, the
Priesthood, and the Public Works. Yet when they go to a Bishop he
has to look round to procure them a house, some wood, or some
wheat or flour on tithing. But suppose we had the money on hand
that we have spent on these useless articles which have been
referred to the case would be different. When I begin to talk
about these things I see so much that I can tell but very little.
To see the slackness, slothfulness, and neglect of duty in taking
care of the things which God gives to us. We may say we have
abundance--more than we need--but will we give it to those who
need it? No, but it is wasted in buying articles for which there
is no real need. The people here seem to be perfectly lost, and
cannot imagine what they do want. They are not clogged with every
luxury, to be sure; they are not over surfeited with riches, for
they are not rich; but they are comfortable, and they spend their
substance for naught, for that which neither enriches the soul
nor builds up the Kingdom of God.
36
How is it with you, my brethren and sisters? Can you call to mind
any circumstances that have transpired in the midst of this
people that could have been avoided, and that should put you on
your guard? Yes, plenty of them, if you will only reflect. I
asked one man, for instance, how he lived. "Oh," said he, "I
hardly know how; I can hardly sustain my family." "How many have
you in family?" "Eight of us." "And what do you have a day?"
"Three dollars." Perhaps here is another man who gets five dollar
a day, and he is poor; and another one who has a hundred cattle
running on the prairie, and he is living on a dirt floor; he is
not able to buy a few boards to make a floor. Go through the
country and you will see numbers living, year after year, on dirt
floors, and unable to procure a little sand and lime to plaster
the walls of their dwellings, and at the same time, perhaps, they
have hundreds and hundreds of animals running on the prairie.
What economy!
37
You recollect that I asked a few questions at Conference as to
the amount paid out last year for those needless articles--tea,
coffee, &c. Will one hundred thousand dollars pay for the tobacco
that the Elders of Israel chewed and spit out? It will not, and
the tea that was drunk will perhaps cost a hundred thousand more,
and the coffee will amount to pretty near the same sum. As for
the sugar, I should say, continue to purchase that, and let the
children have it, not to live on it alone, but in connection with
other nutriment, for you should understand that our food is
composed of three staple articles--sugar, starch, and glue,
consequently sugar is good. But to train your children to drink
tea and coffee at two, three, or four years old is very
pernicious and injurious. You mothers and daughters in Israel who
are taking this course, how do you expect to live to accomplish
the work the Lord has assigned you? Why you will not live half
your days; you will come short of it as much as the wicked. Is
this true? It is verily true. You get up in the morning and have
your cup of tea, your fried ham, and cold beef and mince pies,
and everything you can possibly cram into the stomach, until you
surfeit the system and lay the foundation for disease and early
death. Says the mother--"Do eat, my little daughter, you are
sick; take a piece of pie, toast, or meat, or drink a little tea
or coffee; you must take something or other." Mothers in Israel,
such a course engenders disease, and you are laying a foundation
that will cut off one-half or two-thirds of the lives of your
children; and yet a more healthy country than ours cannot be
found upon the face of the earth, if the people would learn to
live prudently.
37
In foreign lands you may find districts where many of the people
do not have, probably, more than two-thirds of what they need to
eat--and they live thus from year to year--yet you will find them
much more healthy than they who gorge themselves continually.
Take the Americans, say in the old Granite State where I have
travelled, and to look at their surroundings out of doors you
would not think they had more than one bean to a pint of water,
but go into their houses and you will find beef, pork, apple pie,
custard pie, pumpkin pie, mince pie, and every luxury, and they
live so as to shorten their days and the days of their children.
You may think that these things are not of much importance; no
more they are, unless they are observed, but let the people
observe them and they lay the foundation for longevity, and they
will begin to live out their days, not only a hundred years, but,
by and bye, hundreds of years on the earth. Do you think they
will stuff themselves then with tea and coffee, and perhaps with
a little brandy sling before breakfast and a little before going
to bed, and then beef, pork, mutton, sweet-meats, and pastry,
morning, noon, and night? No; you will find they will live as our
first parents did, on fruits and on a little simple food, and
they will never overload the stomach.
38
Let the people be temperate in their food, then go to work and
clothe themselves. Ladies, why can you not make your own bonnets
as well as buy them? Will you go to work and do it? I know not.
You can do as you please. Will you dispense with your frills,
ruffles, bows, and nonsense? To correspond with the ladies the
gentlemen ought to have one half of their hats covered with
feathers and the others half with a cockade, and frills up and
down the sleeves of their coats and the legs of their pantaloons.
Still, we see some who wear home-made. I noticed one young man,
who is going on a mission, and who spoke here to-day, with a suit
of home-made cloth on. We can make our own cloth and then wear
it. We can learn how to raise and improve our stock, how to raise
our grain, fruit, and vegetables, we can raise our own wool and
flax and make it into cloth, and in fact we can learn to raise
and make all that we need, and this is one of the great objects
to be attained to in the gathering of the Saints together. As for
your surplus, means, you can lay it away, and when a call is made
you can donate to assist the elders who are sent on missions to
the nations of the earth, and help to sustain their families
while they are away.
38
To the elders who are going to preach I will give another word of
counsel--try and maintain yourselves as much as you can. You are
going where thousands of the people die annually of starvation.
Do not go and beg of them, but rather give to them. I have told
every one of my boys not to depend on the people, but when they
get a dinner from the poor, instead of taking the last crumb or
morsel they have, leave something for them to enable them to
supply their wants. I have known many sisters, and perhaps there
are some of them here to-day, who, when times were far better
than they are now, would pinch themselves for a whole week in
order to provide a comfortable dinner or supper for an elder who
would visit them, at the same time they, probably, did not have
more than one-half, or at most two-thirds, or what was necessary
to sustain themselves. The Elders of Israel should go forth
calculating to help the people both temporally and spiritually,
but some of them have done nothing but beg from the time they
left here until their return. For brethren to leave a country
like this, where labor is plentiful and means so easily acquired,
and go and ask alms of the poor in other countries is a shame and
disgrace. I want the missionaries to remember this and lay it to
heart, if they will. Go and preach the gospel, and help the
honest-in-heart to gather, that they may aid in building up Zion,
for that was the design of the Lord when He said, through the
Revelator John, "Come out of her my people that ye be not
partakers of her sins and that ye receive not of her plagues."
38
Take the people in the east, west, north, and south who have
obeyed the gospel, and, so far as the spiritual gifts are
concerned, they are all of one heart and one mind, but not one
soul knows how to build up Zion. Not a man in all the realms and
kingdoms that exist knows how to commence the foundation of the
Zion of God in the latter days without revelation. If the people
in the world could sanctify themselves and prepare themselves to
build up Zion they might remain scattered, but they cannot, they
must be gathered together to be taught, that they may sanctify
themselves before the Lord and become of one heart and of one
mind. By and by the Jews will be gathered to the land of their
fathers, and the ten tribes, who wandered into the north, will be
gathered home, and the blood of Ephraim, the second son of
Joseph, who was sold into Egypt, which is to be found in every
kingdom and nation under heaven, will be gathered from among the
Gentiles, and the Gentiles who will receive and adhere to the
principles of the gospel will be adopted and initiated into the
family of Father Abraham, and Jesus will reign over His own and
Satan will reign over his own. This will be the result.
39
Now, Latter-day Saints, only think how far short we come of being
what we ought to be. Some will indulge in a little falsehood here
and there, evil, folly, nonsense, wickedness, lies, deception,
arrogating to themselves that which does not belong to them. We
are gathered together expressly to expose the wickedness that is
in our hearts. How often, in looking over the congregations of
the Saints, I can pick out a man here and a woman there guilty of
these things. Here, probably, is a brother who has been a deacon
in the Baptist or Presbyterian church for thirty of forty years,
and was just as good a man as there was in the world, but gather
him home with the Saints, and though his whole judgment is
convinced that the gospel is true, and he believes it with all
his heart, yet he will deceive and lie a little and take that
which is not his own. "Did you ever know those who have been
deacons in the sectarian churches guilty of such things?" Yes,
many of them, who have been considered flaming lights there, yet,
when they gathered with the Saints, according to the words of the
prophets, they have spued out the iniquity that was in them, and
revealed the secrets of their hearts to their neighbors. If John
should drop his axe in the kanyon, and Benjamin should come
along, although he had been a preacher, he would pick up that axe
and keep it. I have seen many such things. Such practices, if not
repented of and forsaken, will canker the very souls of those who
are guilty, and will deprive them of the glory that will be
enjoyed by honest and virtuous men and women.
39
When Jesus was preaching on these principles, and showing how
strict and pure in their lives they must be who are counted
worthy to be brought into the presence of the Father and the Son,
be crowned with crowns of glory, immortality, and eternal life,
and become Gods, even the Sons of God, I do not wonder that His
disciples cried out, "Who, then, can be saved?" Said Jesus,
"Strait is the gate and narrow is the way that leads to the lives
to come and few there be that find it." This is the rendering in
the new translation. As Jesus said to the disciples so I say to
the Latter-day Saints--"Strait is the gate and narrow is the way
that leads to the lives to come and few there be that find it." I
know you might turn round and say: "Brother Brigham, do you
expect to find it?" I expect to try; and when I get through I
expect the Lord to do what He pleases with me. I have not asked
where He is going to place me, nor what He will do with me, nor
anything about my crown or mansion. I only ask God, my Father, in
the name of Jesus, to help me to live my religion, and to give me
ability to save my fellow-beings from the corruptions of the
world, to fill them with the peace of God, and to prepare them
for a better kingdom than this. That is all I have inquired
about. What the Lord will do with me, or where He will place me,
I do not know, neither do I care. I serve, and have implicit
confidence in Him, and I am perfectly satisfied that we will all
receive all we are worthy of. May the Lord help us to live so
that we may be worthy of a place in His presence. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / George
Q. Cannon, April 21st, 1867
George Q. Cannon, April 21st, 1867
REMARKS by Elder George Q. Cannon, delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 21st, 1867.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
REMARKS ON REVELATION, MISSIONARY FUND, WORD OF WISDOM, ETC.
40
It is always exceedingly interesting to listen to missionaries
expressing their feelings either before going on missions or
after their return, especially when they return possessing the
Spirit of God, having fulfilled their missions honorably. I, for
one, can testify, and I presume that all can who have listened to
the brethren to-day and last Sunday, that if they go forth
possessing the spirit they have manifested in their remarks here,
and are influenced and guided by it in their addresses to and
associations with the people during their absence, the result
will be great glory to themselves and salvation to the honest in
heart with whom they come in contact.
40
There is an influence and power attending the testimony of an
honest man inspired by the Spirit of God, that carries conviction
to the souls of those who are unprejudiced, and who listen
dispassionately to what he has to say, and when the inhabitants
of the earth hear these testimonies borne in meekness and
simplicity, and, through prejudice, reject them, condemnation
falls upon them. If all who have heard the gospel, and have
received testimonies of its truth, had embraced it, the Church of
Jesus Christ, to-day, would have numbered millions. There is a
testimony accompanying the words of truth spoken in soberness
that carries conviction to the heart of every honest person who
hears it, and there is no man or woman to whom it is declared but
what has a secret conviction that there is something more in it
than they are willing to allow.
41
It has been truly said that it makes but little difference in
what our labors are applied. We have learned by experience,
individually and as a people, that God our Heavenly Father knows
what is best for us. He knows our wants and circumstances, and
how our labors can be best applied, and in directing us He is
always guided by infinite wisdom. It makes but little difference
what will be the results of the labors of these brethren. If they
do not bring many to a knowledge of the truth, they, at least,
can return with a consciousness of having done what was required
at their hands, and their garments will be clear of the blood of
the people. The Lord has said that after the testimonies of His
servants He would send other testimonies, which should bear
witness of the truth of that which they had spoken. These
testimonies have been, and are being, sent among the people, and
they are being increased; and, no doubt, thousands of the
honest-in-heart through the nations of the earth, whose minds
have been darkened by the precepts and traditions of men, will be
aroused to reflection, and will have their feelings of prejudice
removed by the circumstances through which they are called to
pass, and they will see truth as they never saw it before. Hence,
there is a constant necessity for the elders to go forth and
proclaim the gospel among the nations of the earth.
41
We are living in a very eventful period; the events now
transpiring in the nations have been predicted to us years and
years ago. We were almost as familiar with them before they came
to pass as we are now. Scarcely an event has befallen our nation
but what we had an intimation of long before it transpired. I
recollect very well that in the fall of 1860, while going to
England, we were invited at Omaha to preach the gospel to the
people of that city. A good many of the leading citizens procured
the Court-house for us, and br. Pratt preached. By request, I
read the revelation given through Joseph Smith, on the 25th of
December, 1832, respecting the secession of the Southern States.
It created a great sensation, the election of Abraham Lincoln
having just been consummated, and it being well known that there
was a great deal of feeling in the South in relation to it. A
great many persons came forward and examined the book from which
the revelation was read to see the date, to satisfy themselves
that it was not a thing of recent manufacture. The revelation was
in the Pearl of Great Price, which was published 1851. And when
the people saw this they were struck with surprise, and were more
especially impressed when, in the course of a few hours
afterwards, the news reached Omaha that South Carolina had passed
the Ordinance of Secession. There was a direct confirmation of
the words of the Prophet Joseph spoken twenty-eight years
previously. But who in that congregation were prepared to receive
that prediction as one that had emanated from Heaven? We
understood and were prepared for it. It made no difference to us
whether South Carolina had then seceded, or whether secession had
been deferred for years, we knew that the words of God must be
fulfilled, and that the words which He had spoken by the mouth of
His servant would come to pass.
41
There are a great many who have been stirred up to reflection by
recent events, which have been mapped out, as it were, before the
Saints of God through the spirit of inspiration and prophecy,
which our Heavenly Father has poured out upon His servants and
people; and if we continue to be diligent, humble, and faithful,
there never will be a time from this time forward, so long as the
earth endures, that we will be destitute of the knowledge
necessary to guide us. There never has been a time since we came
to these valleys that we have been ignorant of the course that we
should take. It is true that many invidious remarks are made by
those not of us upon the men who preside over us. They do not
know how it is that President Young has been able to lead us
through every difficulty as he has done. They imagine that it is
all attributable to his superior wisdom and smartness, and that
what we term revelation and the spirit of prophecy are the
concoction of his brain or the fabrication of those who are
immediately associated with him. But we who, from the
organization of the Church until the present, have been led by
the spirit of inspiration, know that it is nothing of the kind,
but that God our Heavenly father does actually make known His
mind and will to His servants in these days as He did anciently.
42
Men's ideas differ very much in relation to what a prophet is or
should be; they have certain ideas and opinions as to how he
should receive the gift of prophecy and revelation, and if a man
professing to be a prophet or servant of God does not conform to
those ideas, he is, of course, set down as an impostor. The
spirit of revelation is not so mysterious and incomprehensible as
many imagine it to be. Men have imagined that it is something
they cannot understand, and that men in possession of it must
differ very remarkably from those who are destitute of it. But
the Lord in His dealings with the children of men never did
produce these monstrosities. His servants were not so remarkable
in appearance as to strike everybody who saw them with surprise,
but on the contrary they were natural men, similar in form
feature, and apparel, and speaking the same language as others,
and because of this men could not entertain the idea that they
were the servants of God or were intimate with His purposes, or
that they could possess more wisdom than man obtains by the
exercise of his natural mind. My brethren and sisters, it is a
glorious privilege that we possess, of living so before the Lord
our God that we can have the testimony constantly within us that
we are operating and laboring in conformity with the requirements
of Heaven.
42
There is one subject that I wish to speak upon in connection with
the departure of these missionaries. There has been a movement
made in some of the wards to raise the means necessary to send
the missionaries from these wards to the nations to which they
have been appointed. I do not know how many wards are engaged in
this movement, but it is desirable that the whole people should
do what they can to assist in sending the missionaries, and also
to assist their families while they are away. It will probably be
easy for the 13th, 14th, and 20th wards to send the brethren who
are called from them, but there may be some wards that are too
poor to assist to the extent that is needed, and a unity of
action on the part of the people generally may therefore be
necessary. President Young desires that all who are here this
morning should do what they can, and that all who come this
afternoon should come prepared to do the same. And all here are
requested to notify all they can to this effect. A few years ago
an exertion was made to raise a Missionary Fund, and for a time
that fund was tolerably well sustained, but by degrees the
feelings of the people became cool, whether for the want of being
reminded or not I do not know, but for some time this matter has
fallen into disuse.
43
A good many are now being called to go on missions, and as we
have done very well in this matter in the past we must not be
unmindful now. It is true we have a great many labors to perform;
we have to pay our tithing, and in various ways have to
contribute of our means for the upbuilding of the Kingdom of God,
and it is by taking a course of this kind that we shall become a
great and mighty people. We have proved this to our satisfaction.
We have proved that we can go to the nations of the earth and
spend years, if necessary, in proclaiming the gospel of the Lord
Jesus Christ, and then come back and accumulate means as rapidly
as if we had never gone. And those who remain at home and devote
their energies and means to building up the Kingdom of God
increase in wealth and material advantages far more rapidly than
they who have neither given their time abroad nor their means at
home. We are surrounded with the blessings of God, and He can
multiply or withdraw them as seems good in His sight, and it
ought to be, and I have no doubt that it is, a pleasure to the
Latter-day Saints to do all they can to roll forth His work. When
we have gone, seemingly, as far as we can, the Lord opens our way
and makes it plain before us, just as He does for the elders when
they go forth to preach.
43
There have been times with the elders abroad preaching when it
seemed as though they could do no more--all was dark before them,
every door seemed closed, and they did not know where to get food
to eat, raiment to wear, or a place of shelter; and, when they
could do no other thing, God has opened the way for them, their
faith has been increased, and they have gone forward with renewed
energy to perform the labors devolving upon them. So it is with
us here, my brethren and sisters. I look upon the training we are
receiving as essentially necessary. God is testing us and trying
our faith. Our means are comparatively very limited, but by their
proper use, and the exercise of faith, God will open up our way
before us. This people, called Latter-day Saints, have performed
the mightiest works ever accomplished with the least means. It is
in consequence of their faith, and it will be more and more the
case as we progress in the things of the kingdom; and if we
continually comply with the requirements of Heaven we shall
become heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ. And if we
are heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ we expect to
have control over many things, and there is reason to believe
that our dominion will be very extensive. But before we attain to
that dominion we must learn to be wise rulers over the few things
that God has placed in our charge, and to use them for His glory
and the advancement of His purposes on the earth. When He sees
that our eyes are single to His glory, and that our hearts are
pure and free from avarice and every sordid and selfish feeling,
He will multiply His blessings upon us, because He will then know
by testing us that we are fit to be trusted, and it will be said
to us according to the words of the Scriptures, "You have been
faithful over a few things and you shall become rulers over many
things."
44
We cannot say what good will follow from our exertions, though
very feeble and like bread cast upon the waters. Yet if we
perform the duties devolving upon us in the Spirit of the Lord,
and pray that His blessing may attend them, great results will
follow to us and others. We all ought to have learned this long
ago, and I doubt not that, with few exceptions, we all have; and
the spirit that has been awakened within us of late, respecting
keeping the Word of Wisdom and other things of a kindred
character, ought to keep us keenly alive to the importance of
using to the best advantage all the means God places in our
hands. I recollect very well a saying of President Young, some
seven years ago, I think, this coming summer, in speaking of the
missionaries who were then going abroad, he said that when he was
in England he hesitated to spend a penny for fruit or anything of
that kind, because he thought of what that penny, or a few pence,
would do if judiciously expended for the benefit of the work of
God. We should all feel like this, and should endeavor to deny
ourselves of a great many things that are injurious to us that we
may be better prepared to help to roll forth the work of God our
Heavenly Father. If we have obeyed the counsel given at
Conference we have already saved something in denying ourselves
of some of those things which we call luxuries, and we can donate
that, if no more; but we might as well donate something in
anticipation of the amount we will save during the coming year by
strictly following the counsel that has been given to us. By so
doing we will confer a blessing upon those going on missions, and
we will have the satisfaction of knowing that our means has been
used for the accomplishment of God's purposes.
44
I have been very much pleased, as an individual, to hear the
instructions which have been given on these points. I called in
at a Bishops' meeting the other evening and heard some remarks
which were being made on this subject. I would have liked very
much, if circumstances had permitted, to have added something to
what was said. I do not like to hear anybody express himself as
though this movement in relation to keeping the Word of Wisdom is
one got up and sustained only by enthusiasm. I do not call that
enthusiasm which prompts people to walk up to the line of their
duty and renounce evil practices, and when I hear men say--"I
have seen the people get enthusiastic about the Word of Wisdom
before, but they have soon relapsed into their old habits, "I
consider it wrong. We ought not to require to be talked to and
counselled on points so well recognised and established as this.
God has given to us a most positive promise on this subject, and
we should be diligent in carrying it into effect without waiting
to be counselled, getting up an excitement, or acting on the spur
of the moment, and after awhile returning to old habits. I do not
think any person will be benefitted by acting in this manner.
There should be a well settled conviction in the mind of every
person belonging to this Church that it would be a real benefit
for him or for her to observe the Word of Wisdom, and to carry
into effect the counsel God has given on any point. If I do not
see the evils that result from smoking and chewing tobacco,
drinking liquor, tea, and coffee, or eating meats to excess, and
the benefits that would result from abstaining, what anybody else
may see would only have a temporary effect upon me. I must feel
in my own heart that it is injurious to me to indulge in these
things, there must be a well settled conviction within me that
this is the case, then when I am thrown in contact with persons
who use them, and inducements are offered me to do the same, it
is easy for me to decline, because I am satisfied in my own mind
that they are injurious, and there is no need of excitement or
enthusiasm to enable me to refrain.
45
Our teachings during Conference will, at any rate, induce parents
and guardians to keep their children from learning pernicious
habits, which in early life are so easily acquired, and which
when acquired retain their hold upon us with such tenacity, and
if, in addition to this, five hundred people throughout the
Territory are induced to keep the Word of Wisdom I do not think
that our preaching will be in vain. But I anticipate far greater
results than this. It is true, probably, that there are many
points concerning our welfare that may not have ben touched upon
by our Heavenly Father in the Word of Wisdom, but in my
experience I have noticed that they who practice what the Lord
has already given are keenly alive to other words of wisdom and
counsel that may be given. I would consider that for a person who
was in a profuse perspiration to go into the wind without being
properly clothed would be more foolish and injurious than to eat
meat or to drink tea or coffee to excess. There are a thousand
ways in which we can act unwisely; our attention has been
directed to some few points, and if we observe them the Lord has
promised us great treasures of wisdom, which will enable us to
see a thousand points where we can take better care of our
bodies, preserve our health, and which will enable us to train
our children in the way of the Lord. The result will be that our
children will be healthy and strong, and we will raise up a
generation that will be a blessing to us, and through whom the
Lord can accomplish His great and mighty works in the earth.
45
These things are very desirable, my brethren and sisters, and I
hope that no person in this congregation will consider that the
teachings we have had during Conference, or their results, arise
from enthusiasm, but attribute them to the right source, the
promptings of the Spirit of God. This is the true view of the
matter, and it is for every one of us to carry them into effect.
We do not wish the people to be coerced or asked, even, to make
covenants to observe these teachings. It is not desirable or wise
that this should be done. If the bishops and teachers in their
wards and blocks choose to ascertain how many will observe this
counsel, it may be wise to do so, but it would be decidedly
unwise to go and exact covenants of this character, because I
have noticed that when we make covenants there is a power brought
to bear against us, and temptations thrown in our path to cause
us if possible to break them. We should be exceedingly careful in
these things, and, if we wish to carry them out, let us resolve
to do so upon principle and by the help of God, and not in our
own strength, or because somebody else tells us to do so. This is
the course for us, as Latter-day Saints, to take, then the
benefits resulting will be permanent. It is the design of the
Lord to develop within every man and woman the principle of
knowledge, that all may know for themselves. He has poured out
His holy spirit upon all of us, and not upon President Young nor
upon bro. Joseph alone. The Lord designs that the principle of
knowledge shall be developed in every heart, that all may stand
before Him in the dignity of their manhood, doing understandingly
what He requires of them, not depending upon nor being blindly
led by their priests or leaders, as is the universal custom, and
one of the most fruitful sources of evil to the people on the
face of the earth. God intends to break down this order of
things, and to develop in the bosom of every human being who will
be obedient to the gospel and the principles of truth and
righteousness, that knowledge which will enable them to perform
understandingly all the labors and duties he requires of them.
46
If we, in our experience, have not yet proved the truth of the
words of the prophet--"Cursed is he that trusteth in man, or
maketh flesh his arm"--probably we will do if we live long
enough. There is a curse attending every man and woman who does
this. If we will watch the operations of the gospel of Jesus
Christ among us, we will see that it has a tendency to develop
knowledge in the bosoms of all, and it is the design of
Providence that it should be so. We must all learn to depend upon
God and upon Him alone. Why, the very man upon whom we think we
can rely with unbounded confidence, and trust with all we
possess, may disappoint us sometimes, but trust in God and He
never fails. We can go before Him at all times, and upon all
occasions, and pour out our souls and desires before Him, and we
feel that we lean upon a rock that will not fail, and upon a
friend that will not desert us in the day of trial. He is
omnipotent, and in Him only can we trust under all circumstances,
therefore we perceive why the prophet has said--"Cursed is he
that trusteth in man, or maketh flesh his arm."
46
God, our Heavenly Father, designs that all who will observe truth
and righteousness should possess wisdom and understanding for
themselves, and He is bringing us through circumstances that will
develop within us that portion of the Godhead or Deity which we
have received from Him, that we may become worthy of our high and
glorious parentage. This being His design respecting us, we
should seek by every means in our power to aid Him in carrying it
out, until the whole people are enlightened by His Spirit, and
act understandingly and in concert in carrying out His designs.
In other systems the design is to keep the people down in
ignorance and darkness respecting the principles that are taught
them, to keep the knowledge in the hands of a select few, upon
whom the people are forced to depend, but this is not the genius
of the kingdom of God. The spirit of the church of God is that
manifested by Moses when, in answer to Joshua, who wished him to
reprove some who were prophesying, he said--"No; but I would to
God that all were prophets." That is the spirit of the gospel of
Jesus Christ. The genius of the kingdom with which we are
associated is to disseminate knowledge through all the ranks of
the people, and to make every man a prophet and every woman a
prophetess, that they may understand the plans and purposes of
God. For this purpose the gospel has been sent to us, and the
humblest may obtain its spirit and testimony, and the weakest of
the weak may obtain a knowledge respecting the purposes of God.
This is the difference between the church and kingdom of God and
the creeds and institutions of men. The idea that prevails in the
world concerning us is that we are hoodwinked and led blindly by
our leaders; but the contrary to this is the case, for it is the
wish of every man who comprehends this work that the people
should all understand it. The bishops and teachers, if they have
the right spirit, wish their wards to understand the principles
of the gospel and the requirements of heaven as they understand
them, and so it is through all grades of the priesthood and
through all the ramifications of the church of God. If we take
this course continually we will become a great and mighty people
before the Lord. If we do anything let us do it understandingly.
If we hear any principle taught from the stand that we do not
understand let us seek to comprehend it by the Spirit of God. If
it be not of God we have the privilege of knowing it. We are not
required to receive for doctrine everything that we hear. We may
say--"I do not know whether this is true or not, I will not fight
it, neither will I endorse it, but I will seek knowledge from
God, for that is my privilege, and I will never rest satisfied
until I have obtained the light I require." If you hear a
doctrine that does not agree with your feelings, or that you do
not believe, take this course; do not reject nor endorse hastily,
without knowing or understanding. By taking this course you will
develop the principle that God designs we should possess, and we
will thus become a wise and understanding people, for we will be
based on the Rock of Revelation.
47
May this be the case with you, my brethren and sisters, until you
are brought back into the presence of God, to dwell at His right
hand eternally, is my prayer for Christ's sake. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / John
Taylor, May 19th, 1867
John Taylor, May 19th, 1867
REMARKS by Elder John Taylor, delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, May 19th, 1867.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
TRIP TO SOUTHERN UTAH--THE WORKS AND FAITH OF THE SAINTS.
48
As we have just returned from a journey from the south I presume
it would be interesting to you to hear some little about how the
Saints generally are getting on. We have had quite a pleasant
journey, but rather a laborious one, travelling thirty, forty, or
fifty miles a day, and preaching from once to three times a day.
But we have had very pleasant remarks, feelings, and associations
during our absence. We found that the President and those who
were with him were welcomed and well received in every place we
visited. There seems to be an increase of faith among the Saints
and a desire to live their religion and keep the commandments of
God. We also find that improvements are taking place in almost
every place we visited; they are improving in their farming
operations, their orchards, gardens, dwellings, &c., and some
places, we find, are really very beautiful. Down in the far
south, in Saint George and through that region of country, the
people are beginning to live easier and better than heretofore,
so that the matter of living is no longer a problem with any of
them. In the early days of the settlement of that country a good
many became disaffected and left. Geo. A. used occasionally to go
down with reinforcements, expecting to find quite a large
company, but when he tried to put his finger on them, like
Paddy's flea, they were not there. At the present time, however,
different feelings prevail. There are many now who desire to go
down there as a matter of choice, and a great many there with
whom I conversed feel as though it was as good a home as they
could find anywhere in the valleys, and they would not wish to
leave unless counselled to do so. It took counsel to take them
there, and it would take counsel to bring them away. So far as
the city of Saint George is concerned, it is the best and most
pleasant looking city in the Territory, outside of Great Salt
Lake City, and that is saying a good deal for a new place. They
have beautiful gardens and orchards, and quite a large number of
very beautiful buildings, and they are making for themselves a
very pleasant home. And not only so, but the promises to them are
beginning to be fulfilled, waters are beginning to burst forth in
desert places, where they had none before, and they are beginning
to feel that the hand of the Lord is over them, that He is
interested in their welfare, that He is their God, and that they
are His people. In fact, when we were down there at Conference,
which we attended for two days, we had a pleasant time, and a
good spirit prevailed, and I felt almost as though we were at
home, there were so many familiar faces. I noticed, too, that
there was a very general disposition among the people to observe
the Word of Wisdom. Of course we had to keep it--we could not for
shame do anything else--and if we had been disposed to do
otherwise we could hardly have helped ourselves, for nobody
offered us either tea, coffee, tobacco or liquor. There seemed to
be a general disposition among the people to obey, at least, that
counsel, although they had not heard much preaching upon it until
we went down and talked things over together. We enjoyed
ourselves very much, and the people expressed themselves as being
very highly gratified. They met as you meet us here with their
bands of music, schools, escorts, and so forth, and they made us
welcome wherever we went, and we found that it was indeed a very
different thing to preach the gospel among the Saints from what
it is to preach it in the world. Instead of receiving opposition,
contumely, and contempt, we were received with kindness, good
feelings, and a hearty welcome.
49
In relation to these missionary operations which have been
alluded to, I should like to see something done, I do not know
that it is necessary to talk about it. We used to be in the habit
of going without purse or scrip. That is the way I have travelled
hundreds and thousands of miles, but then we felt as the
disciples of old did. When we returned, if asked if we had lacked
anything, we could say verily no. But there was a time afterwards
when Jesus said--"Let him that has a purse take it with him, and
let him that has no sword see his coat and buy one." We do not
always remain in status quo. At that time we were the poorest
people in the world, but now we are better off than the
generality of mankind, and we are able to help one another, and
there is no necessity for our missionaries to go under the
circumstances they have done heretofore; and since it is the
counsel that they shall not, why let us do what we can to help
them. In relation to the Kingdom of God, it is still onward, and
we expect it to continue to progress, and we expect,
individually, to be co-workers in its affairs and participators
in its progress. If we are called on missions we go; if we are
called upon to contribute to assist others to go we contribute.
If the word is, "remove here," or "go there," we go--that is,
many of us do, some do not. When I was at Conference at Saint
George I felt that I was among a very good people, and that there
was a great deal of the Spirit of the Lord there; but when I came
to reflect on the circumstance I was not surprised that there
should be a good people there, because they who were a little
shaky in the knees, and did not have a great deal of faith, left
and came away, and consequently they passed through that sieve
and returned again, some to us and some to the settlements
around, according to circumstances. And where there is a people
that have been called upon to undertake what they consider to be
a painful or unpleasant task or mission, and they go and perform
that mission without flinching, they feel that they are engaged
in the work of God, and that His work and His commands and the
authority of the Holy Priesthood are more to them than anything
else; and they have the blessing of God resting upon them, which
produces peace and joy in the Holy Ghost, and that is the reason
why there is so good a feeling and so large a flow of the Spirit
of the living God through that district of country. But where
there is a backwardness and a shrinking from duties assigned us
there is a drying up of that Spirit and a lack of the light,
life, power, and energy which the Holy Ghost imparts to those
that fulfil the dictates of Jehovah. When I reflect upon these
things I take this lesson to myself: "That it is a good and
pleasant thing to obey the dictates of the Lord, that it is
praiseworthy and honorable to be found walking in the commands of
Jehovah, and that it is a blessing to all men to fulfil all
missions and to discharge all responsibilities and duties that
the Lord lays upon them. When selecting brethren to go down there
I remember the Bishops asked me "what kind of men I wanted?" I
told them I wanted men of God, men of faith, who would go and sit
on a barren rock and stay there until told to leave it. If we get
a number of men of that kind to go, there is faith, union, power,
light, truth, the revelations of Jesus Christ, and everything
that is calculated to elevate, exalt, and ennoble the human mind
and happify the Saints of God. These are my views in relation to
the Kingdom of God.
49
The Lord has established His kingdom on the earth, and He has
given us His servants to guide and direct us. We, as a people,
profess emphatically to be governed by revelation. We do not
believe in this simply as theory, as something that would be
beneficial to somebody else, but as something that will be a
blessing to ourselves. We believe that God has spoken, that
angels have appeared, that the everlasting gospel in its purity
has been restored; we believe that God has organised His Church
and Kingdom on the earth, and that, through channels which He has
appointed and ordained, He manifests His will first to the Saints
and then to the world. And we believe that the more we adhere to
the teachings of the servants of God the more we shall prosper,
both temporally and spiritually, the more we shall enjoy the
favor of the Almighty, and the more likely we shall be to obtain
for ourselves an everlasting inheritance in the celestial kingdom
of our God. We believe that the intelligence and wisdom of man
cannot guide us, and that we, therefore, need the guidance of the
Almighty; and, being under His guidance and direction, it is our
duty to submit to His law, to be governed by His authority, do
His will, keep His commandments, and observe His statutes, that
we may ultimately be saved in His celestial kingdom.
49
May God help us to be faithful in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, May 26th, 1867
Brigham Young, May 26th, 1867
DISCOURSE by President Brigham Young, delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, May 26th, 1867.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
OUR DELEGATE TO CONGRESS--THE WORD OF WISDOM--THE UNION PACIFIC
RAILROAD--SPIRITUAL IGNORANCE OF POPULAR PREACHERS.
51
If br. Hooper had accomplished his wish in saying just what he
desired to say, would he have not have been a superior man? He
would. If he were to do so, he would be about the only man whom I
know who could do so. I am happy to hear what I have heard from
him in his speaking to-day, and in our communications one with
the other. Since his return home it has pleased me more than
anything else in the world concerning our Delegate to find that
the spirit of faith, humility, and resignation to the will and
providences of God, our Father, is increasing in him. This
pleases me more than it would to learn that he had grown
exceedingly rich; and, as we profess to be Latter-day Saints, I
rejoice for myself and for his constituents that the spirit of
the holy gospel is increasing in him from year to year. I do not
say this to flatter br. Hooper; I am not the least concerned
about in injuring him, for when a persons see things as they are,
flattery and reproach are all the same to him, he sees no
difference. If he finds that he is pleasing God and his brethren,
he is exceedingly rejoiced, and feels and increase of humility
and resignation. When a man is proud and arrogant, flattery fills
him with vanity and injures him; but it is not so when he is
increasing in the faith of God; and I can say of a truth,
according to my understanding of the spirit of the gospel, that
it grows as fast in Wm. H. Hooper as in any man I know. He came
to this Territory, as he has said, seventeen years ago next
month; he came as clerk to Ben. Holladay. We found him as he was,
he found us as we were. We have lived together many years, and,
notwithstanding his speculations, I learned years and years ago,
through his honesty, uprightness, child-like feeling, and
naturally humble, contrite spirit, that there was in him the germ
of truth and salvation. Now he is our Delegate, and I am really
proud of him, not to detract in the least from br. Bernhisel, for
I am proud of him, too, as a true gentleman. Br. Hooper has been
fervent in every labor placed upon him, and he has labored
indefatigably; his tasks have been arduous, yet he has succeeded
to my astonishment and his own. This is in consequence of his
faith and integrity in the truth that he has embraced. We sent
one delegate to Congress, who was baptized, confirmed, and
ordained an elder, to my certain knowledge, for he was ordained
under my hands, and when he got to Congress I understand he
denied being a "Mormon." But br. Hooper, every time he is asked
if he is a Latter-day Saint, replies: "Yes, and I thank God that
I am." By this course he has won the battle, and he has obtained
more than I could have anticipated. I am glad that I have this to
say in his behalf. Now I will venture to say a little more, that
William H. Hooper, from the period of his earliest recollection,
never enjoyed that peace, quietness, and solid joy that he now
possesses in the situation with which we have honored him, and
that he has obtained by his submission to the providences of God
and his faith in the Lord Jesus Christ. [Br. HOOPER: I never was
so happy, nor enjoyed such good health in my life as now.]
51
Now, is not this encouraging? Why, just for the sake of passing
through this life I would not fail of being a Saint for all the
riches in this world. Talk about kings on their thrones! Is there
one of them who feels safe and who can repose in quietness and
security? Do you know one who can?
51
Take all the Emperors and great men of the world, who receive so
much honor and homage, and what is their peace? It is sorrow.
What is their joy? It is grief and sorrow. Are they safe? No, I
think not; and I will say to my brethren and sisters that there
is not a king, emperor, or potentate on the earth who begins to
possess the joy, peace, and quietness that our delegate now
experiences in returning to his constituents. I think not any of
them, unless they enjoy the spirit of the holy gospel of the Son
of God, though their subjects bow their knees to the ground and
take off their hats to them to do them homage and honor, it is
mere show, outward appearance; many of the people do not do these
things from their hearts. This we very well know.
51
Br. Hooper has returned here to visit, mingle, and talk with the
brethren and sisters, and to learn their feelings. I will say for
his satisfaction, and for the satisfaction of my friends who live
in this city and throughout the Territory, that I am perfectly
satisfied with his labors. Has he been as indefatigable as we
could wish? He has. Has he accomplished as much as we expected he
could? More; and above all this, there is nothing so consoling
and cheering to me as to find br. Hooper increasing in the faith
of the holy gospel. I have heard expressions from his mouth since
he came home that have been heart-cheering to me. Speaking of his
business and of the hard times here, said he, "What is all this
speculation, money, or property? It is nothing at all when
compared with peace and the blessings of Heaven that we desire
upon the people called Latter-day Saints, and their success in
spreading the gospel and gathering the poor." This is first and
foremost in his heart, and this makes me cry Hallelujah, and
thank God. I say this for br. Hooper.
52
I am now going to say few words for myself with regard to my own
situation and circumstances in the midst of this people, the joy
and thankfulness that seem to surround the people and their
leaders. The increase that is perceptible to those who live in
the faith of the holy gospel is heart-cheering, comforting, and
consoling, and is praiseworthy to the Latter-day Saints. To
illustrate, I will refer to one item of our proceedings at
Conference. While assembled there I told the people what my
feelings were in regard to the Word of Wisdom. I said to
them--"The Spirit signifies to me that we should cease drinking
tea, coffee, and liquor, and chewing tobacco." On our journey
south I saw one old lady over eighty years of age drink a little
coffee, and that was the only coffee I saw while from home. I
think there was one of our sisters in the company who was sick
one day, and she had a little tea; with this exception, from the
time we left home until we returned, I did not see a drop of tea
or coffee offered to the company. Is not this marvellous? Was
there any command given to the people, or any coercion used
towards them at Conference in relation to these things? Not the
least in the world, and the strongest term I used was that "the
Spirit signifies to me that this people should observe the Word
of Wisdom."
52
It has been said to me--"This reformation in the midst of the
people is too hasty to be permanent." I have replied--"I trust
not; I have not been hasty in my reflections and considerations
to honor the purposes and to do the will of God." It is true that
to illustrate the advantages that would accrue from our
observance of the Word of Wisdom, I compared the abundance of
means we should then possess with the scarcity now existing.
Instead of being poor and needy, this would give us all we could
ask, to assist our poor brethren and sisters abroad to emigrate
to this country, to send our elders abroad to preach the gospel,
and to furnish the means necessary to enable them to do without
seeking assistance of those who are already so poor that they
seldom have more than half enough to eat. There are many there
who have grown to manhood and womanhood, who can say of a
truth--"Never in my life did I have the privilege of eating what
my nature desired or required."
52
If we would observe the Word of Wisdom, and cultivate faith,
economy, and wisdom, the Lord would add blessings to us so that
we would have abundance to give our elders, that they need never
be under the necessity of saying to this sister or that brother,
"give me a breakfast or something to assist me on my way," but
they would have enough to provide for their own necessities, and
something with which to assist the poor whom they might meet.
When I was in the old country I never was under the necessity of
asking a penny from any person, and for which I have been
thankful a thousand times since in reflecting upon it. I believe
the only alms I ever asked, or the only intimation I ever gave of
being in need, was on Long Island, when on my way to England. The
brethren there, or rather those who were brethren afterwards,
gave me some money. When I got to England I had a few shillings
left. While there the Lord put means into my hands, and after I
was established in my office, I do not know that I ever went out
without first putting into my pocket as many coppers as my hand
could grasp, to give to the needy I met by the way, and I have
fed and clothed many. I have been very thankful for this. But
most of our elders, when they go to the old country, are under
the necessity of obtaining assistance from the people. We should
not suffer this, and if we, here, will observe the Word of
Wisdom, there will be no need of their doing so in the future.
Last week I received a note in which was enclosed three dollars
from a sister; I cannot tell her name, for she did not give it.
She said she had not drank any tea since Conference, and she had
saved about three dollars, which she enclosed for me to do good
with. I felt "God bless her," and she will be blessed as sure as
she lives.
53
Now, here are brethren on the right hand and on the left who, if
they had observed my counsel and the Word of Wisdom in their
economy and in their dealings, would have been worth hundreds of
thousands to-day where they have not got a shilling. But you know
when we exercise faith and influence to induce the people to take
a certain course, they will not always be satisfied that the
result will be as it is described, until, by experience, they
learn the opposite. There have been times when we have let the
people do as they had a mind to without trying to restrain them
by counsel, and when we had done so, and not sought with all the
power we had to concentrate them in their dealings and in their
faith, they have met with difficulty and come to want; but when
we hold them together, and they take our counsel, they always
have plenty. Thank the Lord we do not suffer for food, and I do
not know anybody who suffers for raiment. We have plenty of food,
and we expect we shall have.
53
As I have not appeared before you since my return from the south
until to-day, I will say a few words in relation to that. I
designed coming to this Tabernacle last Sabbath, but my health
would not permit me. I am here to-day, however, to present to you
my heartfelt thanks for your faith and confidence in your
leaders. When I returned home I saw an exceedingly delightful
manifestation of the good feelings of the people. The greeting we
received from thousands of children and grown people, who lined
the sides of the streets, and the hundreds who came in carriages
to meet us, was very gratifying. When I got home I felt perfectly
peaceable, and not the least concerned about anybody coming to
injure me. I am not like the monarchs of the world, although I
have no doubt there are individuals who would like to throw me a
little lead--I have had intimations to that effect--but I am not
at all concerned. I am always prepared. I am always on the watch.
If any man can creep on me, day or night, he must be exceedingly
quick. Still, I am in the hands of God, and I have to acknowledge
that I am not preserved by my own wisdom and watchfulness, but it
is through the providences of God. The Lord raises up one here
and pulls down another there. He brings forth kingdoms and
empires, and He sets monarchs on their thrones through His
providences and at His pleasure. The Lord has His eye upon all
His creatures. His presence and His influence fill immensity.
Understand, Latter-day Saints, I do not teach you the doctrine
that the centre of God is everywhere and His circumference
nowhere. That is false doctrine and nonsense. But His influence,
His power, His spirit fill immensity, and are around about all
things, above all things, beneath all things, and through all
things, and they govern and control all things, and He watches
His creatures with that minuteness that not a hair of the head of
even a wicked and ungodly man falls to the ground unnoticed. Now,
permit me to say that through the providences of God, you and I
are, I mean in our present condition.
54
Our delegate says he is not fearful of anything arising in this
world to militate against this work and people, except it arises
among ourselves. Now, for your consolation I want to say that we
are not going to commit errors, wrongs, and sins that will
disfellowship us from the heavens, cut us off from the Holy
Priesthood, and cast us out. I have no such faith, not a particle
of it. There will be a great many foolish ones, no doubt. If you
and I live to see the time when the voice is heard, "Behold, the
bridegroom cometh, go ye out to meet him," we shall find many
right in the midst of this people without oil in their lamps; no
question of this. But as for believing that this people will
apostatize (without having any allusion to what br. Hooper has
said), I do not fear it, though, in reality, it is the only fear
I ever had. I do not fear anything from God and holy angels, from
the powers of this world, the only things I ever feared were the
discord, discontent, confusion, and apostacy in the midst of this
people. Still, you and I are not going to apostatize, we will not
apostatize. There are individuals among us who will, but they
will be very few. Another thing that creates exceeding joy in my
heart is, that when a person apostatizes from the truth, and
becomes filled with darkness and unbelief, how anxious he is to
get away from this poor, miserable, sterile, sage plain, where,
as br. Hooper has said, the people have the privilege of getting
up in the night to water their land. This is a matter of great
joy to me, for it is one of the providences of God.
54
Speaking of the completion of this railroad, I am anxious to see
it, and I say to the Congress of the United States, through our
Delegate, to the Company, and to others, hurry up, hasten the
work! We want to hear the iron horse puffing through this valley.
What for? To bring our brethren and sisters here. "But," says
one, "we shall not have any money." Yes, we shall, if you and I
observe the Word of Wisdom, we shall have plenty of it. Now, let
me extend that a little further than to tea, coffee, tobacco, and
whisky--that is, keep your flour here, and do not send it to
Montana nor anywhere else, but keep it here and store it up, and
your grain too. You flour speculators here, do you know what
flour is worth a barrel in New York? It is worth twenty-two
dollars. In my young days, when it reached ten or twelve dollars
per barrel we thought we were all going to starve to death. It is
worth eighteen dollars on the frontiers and twenty at St. Louis.
But, again, with regard to this railroad; when it is through,
even in ordinary times it opens to us the market, and we are at
the door of New York, right at the threshold of the emporium of
the United States. We can send our butter, eggs, cheese, and
fruits, and receive in return oysters, clams, cod fish, mackarel,
oranges, and lemons. Let me say more to you--do up your peaches
in the best style, for they will want them. Their fruit trees are
failing in the east. Right in the very land where the Book of
Mormon came forth, and was translated by Joseph, there has not
been an apple grown for this dozen years without a worm in the
centre, as I have been told by men who live there. The worm is in
the centre of all there is there, and it will canker and eat them
until they are consumed. Wherever this work has been, and the
powers of darkness have succeeded in driving the Priesthood, I
can tell you that desolation will follow. But where the Saints
cultivate the soil, the Lord will bless it and cause it to bring
forth. Let us be fervent, then, in all our labors, in producing
fruits, grains, vegetables, and everything necessary to sustain
life, for by and by it will be said--"We must send to Zion, or
starve to death." Do you believe it? I do not care whether
anybody believes it or not, it makes no difference to me. I am a
Yankee; I guess things, and very frequently guess right.
55
To the Latter-day Saints I say, live your religion. This is the
cry all the time. Let us live our religion, be faithful,
watchful, prayerful, keep the commandments of God, and observe
His word. And now that we have commenced to observe the Word of
Wisdom, never treat resolution with a cup of tea or coffee, for
as sure as you treat resolution with a cup of tea or coffee, for
as sure as you treat resolution once, it will plead hard for a
treat again. "But is not tea and coffee good medicine?" Yes,
first-rate; but if you use it as medicine you will never use it
for pleasure. Keep the Word of Wisdom, help the poor, feed the
hungry, and clothe the naked. Never let it be said of the
Territory of Utah that a poor person had to go to the second
house for a morsel to eat. It never has been said. I never heard
of a person going to the second house for something to eat, from
the fact that he always got it at the first, no matter whether
friends or foes, saints or sinners. It is for you and me to do
good to all, and to bless all. As far as we have the ability and
capacity, let us bless our fellow beings, preach to them the
gospel of life and salvation, and treat them as our brethren,
sisters, and friends, until they prove themselves otherwise.
55
Oh, what a blessing that I have been born! When br. Hooper was
speaking about Mr. Beecher's having said that it was the greatest
misfortune that ever happened to man to be born, it proved to me
positively that he (Mr. Beecher) had not the first glimpse of the
importance of this life, the organization of the earth, or the
destinies of the human family. It never entered his heart, and
his mind never conceived the first principle of the design of the
Almighty in forming the earth and peopling it. He is an eloquent
orator, and pleases the people, but he cannot understand the ways
of God. In this respect he is like the rest of the world. In my
youthful days I have asked some of the smartest and most
intelligent ministers America ever produced, if they could tell
me one thing about God, and I have been mortified, ashamed, and
chagrined when I found they could not. They could read the Bible,
and if they had believed it they could have told me about Him
just as well as about their brother or their father, but no, they
could not tell the first thing. Neither had they the slightest
idea with regard to the location of Heaven, hell, or the spirit
world. I believe I have already told here about listening to one
of the smartest of American preachers preach on the soul of man.
When he had exhausted two hours on the subject, he finally wound
up, in his eloquent style, by saying--"My beloved brethren and
sisters, I must come to the conclusion that the soul of man is an
immaterial substance!" Why, such a thing never did nor can exist.
What could I learn from that man with regard to Heaven, earth,
hell, man, the soul of man, a prior existence, a present or a
future existence, more than just to eat and drink, like the brute
beasts that are made to be taken and destroyed. I concluded that
I would not give a farthing for all the religions that existed,
and I found the revelations that Joseph Smith received from
Heaven and delivered to the people. I have spent time enough. May
God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, June 16th, 1867
Brigham Young, June 16th, 1867
DISCOURSE by President Brigham Young, delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, June 16th, 1867.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
THE PRIESTHOOD TO DICTATE IN TEMPORAL AS WELL AS SPIRITUAL
THINGS--INCONSISTENCY OF AN EQUAL DIVISION OF PROPERTY--LET
APOSTATES ALONE.
56
These words--"If ye are not one ye are not mine"--are the words
of the Savior, through the prophet Joseph, and given to us. This
is a principle about which you have heard bro. Robert Williams
say a good deal in his way of talking. His mind is like the minds
of a great many, both in this Church and out of it, with regard
to temporal things. If they had the privilege of dictating the
affairs of this people, or of any other, they would divide the
substance of the rich among the poor, and make all what they call
equal. But the question would arise with me at once, how long
would they remain equal? Make the rich and the poor of this
community, or of any other, equal by the distribution of their
earthly substance, and how long would it be before a certain
portion of them, would be calling upon the other portion, for
something with which to sustain themselves? The cry would soon
be--"I have no bread, no house, no team, no farm; I have
nothing." And in a very few years, at the most, large properties
would thus pass from the hands of such individuals, and would be
distributed among those who know how to accumulate wealth and to
preserve it when accumulated. We should be one, there is no doubt
of that, but the very men and women who would take the property
of the rich and dispose of it to their own advantage, would spurn
from their presence and disregard every word of counsel given by
those who know how to accumulate and preserve, and they would
say, "We know as much as you, and we can dictate our own
affairs." So they can, until they make themselves poor and have
to be helped by others.
57
The capacity of the inhabitants of the earth to dictate their
temporal affairs, is a matter that has occupied a certain portion
of my time and reflection. Now, politically, we as a government
enjoy the extent of the franchise granted to us by our
Constitution, and that is all we can ask for; but who knows and
understands how to dictate and guide in wisdom for the benefit of
the whole community? Very few. And take the inhabitants of the
earth from first to last, there is not one man in ten, neither is
there one in twenty, and probably not one in forty, who is
capable of guiding himself through life, so as to accumulate the
necessaries and comforts of life for himself and family, and go
to the grave independent, leaving a comfortable living for his
wife and family, with instructions to enable them to pass through
life judiciously, wisely, and prudently. Politically and
financially there is not one man in forty capable of pursuing the
course I have indicated. Then in a moral point of view, take our
young men, who are easily operated upon, do they know how to
guide their steps so that a good life may crown their last days?
No, they do not. Do the young ladies know the course to take to
preserve themselves in honor? They do not, any more than the
young men. They have to be watched like an infant running around
the house, that knows no better than to take the carving knife or
fork and fall upon it and put out its eyes. And it is so with the
middle aged as well as with the young--they have to be looked
after and cared for. And when this people become one, it will be
one in the Lord. They will not look alike. We will not all have
grey, blue, or black eyes. Our features will differ one from
another, and in our acts, dispositions, and efforts to
accumulate, distribute, and dispose of our time, talents, wealth,
and whatever the Lord gives to us, in our journey through life,
we will differ just as much as in our features. The point that
the Lord wishes to bring us to is to obey His counsel and observe
His word. Then every one will be dictated so that we can act as a
family. Then if br. Robert wanted a pair of boots, pants, a coat,
or a hat, or a dress for his wife or child, he could have it, but
only in the order of God, and not until he can be dictated by the
Priesthood.
57
I am talking with regard to our temporal affairs--of being so
dictated, guided, and directed, that every man's time and talents
will amount to all he could wish and desire. Are the Latter-day
Saints in this situation? Partially so. Can they be dictated?
Yes, in some things. You take these very men and women who want
to make us all equal, and they tell us that we are covetous,
because we have horses, carriages, houses, lands, and money. Have
the poor got greedy eyes? Are they covetous and penurious? I
shall go a little too far if I am not careful. I must guard
myself, because the Lord has chosen the poor of this world. But
what kind of poor? Now the poor may be divided into three
classes. In the first place there is the Lord's poor, of which
you may pick up one here and another there, one in a city, two in
a family. Is there any other kind? Yes, you come across a certain
class that may be called the Devil's poor. Is there any other
class? Yes, there is another class, who, long before I ever
mentioned them, were denominated poor devils. Hence we have the
Lord's poor, the devil's poor, and poor devils.
57
We have plenty of men in this community whom we have gathered
from England, Scotland, France, Germany, and the islands of the
sea. They have believed the truth and received it, and we have
sent for them here that they may live their religion. But if
Jesus tells the truth, there is a certain class of people who
receive the truth without the love of it. When such characters
gather--and there are plenty of them here--they would just as
soon fellowship, deal, and associate with, and hold in close
communion the poor miserable sharks that follow us, as they would
with the best Saint here, and they do not know the difference.
Why is this? Because, although they have embraced the gospel and
know it is true, they have not received the spirit of Christ.
58
When we come to the doctrines that we preach, as contained in the
Bible, and lay them before the people, the whole Christian world
cannot gainsay a word of them. I have read many and many a time
out of the prophecies, and the sayings of the Savior and His
apostles that the Bible contains, until they who listened have
got up and declared they would hear no more from that wicked
book, believing it to be the Book of Mormon. Priests and deacons
have declared they would hear no more from that vile record. I
have said, "Does not this agree with your faith and feelings?"
"No, it does not, and if we had it in our houses, we would take
the tongs and put it in the fire." "Well," I have replied, "the
book I have been reading from is the Holy Bible, the Old and New
Testaments, translated by order of King James." But they did not
know what those records contained. When we come to the doctrines
contained in this book the Christians cannot gainsay them; they
are struck dumb and silent as night, or rage in anger. Truth
overcomes error, and when it is set before the people, the honest
receive it. I wonder if there are any elders here who ever had a
minister, deacon, or so-called Christian say to them, "If you
will perform such and such miracles I will believe." I have had
that said to me a great many times; it always shocked me. I would
say to them: "You have not read the Bible, I think." "Oh, yes, we
have," they would say, "we are Bible scholars." "Well, then, I
will ask you a question. Did you ever read in your Bible anything
like this--'A wicked and adulterous generation seeketh after a
sign, and there shall no sign be given to it, but the sign of the
prophet Jonas?" "We do not know that we ever did." I would turn
to the passage and show it to them. Still, men have believed
because they have seen a miracle wrought. They cannot withstand
that by argument, because they see the truth mathematically
demonstrated. Do such characters endure? No; they come here and
then turn away from their God, from the angels, from the holy
prophecies of the Lord Jesus, from their brethren and benefactors
who brought them here from the land of oppression, where they
could not own so much as a chicken, and where almost all they
could get was a morsel of bread. Yet they come here and turn away
from their brethren and the covenants they have made, and are
traitors to God and heaven, and to the good in the heavens and on
the earth. Are there men who came here in this way who have got
rich? Yes, there are men now in this city who came here poor,
naked, and barefoot, and willing to take a spade and go a
ditching for me, or for anybody else who would furnish them a
little bread, and now they are rich. They have made their wealth
out of this people who constitute the kingdom of God, and they
are using it to build up the kingdom of the devil. What are we to
say to them? I would say, let them alone severely. The man who
will apostatize from the truth, forsake his God and his religion,
is a traitor to everything there is in heaven, earth, and hell.
There is no soundness, goodness, truth, or virtue in him; nothing
but darkness and corruption, and down to hell he will go. This
may grate on the delicate ears of some, and they may think it is
a pretty hard sentence, still it is true.
59
When apostates in this city of Territory crave your gold, silver,
fine flour, and your substance, refuse them. Tell them they have
the same privilege to earn bread that you have, and if they will
work for and earn it, like honest men and women, they are free to
do so, but not to pluck it from the pockets of the honest and
poor. Let the Latter-day Saints give their substance to men who
will pay their tithing, help to support the elders in their
preaching to us, donate to the families here whose husbands and
fathers have gone to preach the gospel to the nations, and let
the apostates alone. If I were to ask you honestly and sincerely,
and in the character of a Christian, and then a little stronger,
in the name of the Lord God of Israel, will you let apostates
alone and trade with them no more, what would the Saints say?
59
How many of the Latter-day Saints would say--"I would as soon
trade with this man as that man, or spend my money in this store
as in that store, even though they pay their tithing, and do good
with their means?" Those men and women in whom this feeling
exists must get rid of it, of they will not be numbered with
those who are of one heart and of one mind. Now, remember that! I
will promise those who feel in their hearts that they would
sooner trade with an apostate or with a corrupt outsider, than
with a brother, if the former would sell them a shawl a dollar
cheaper, and persist in such a course of things, that they will
never enter in at the strait gate, nor be numbered with those who
are sanctified and prepared to enjoy the celestial presence of
God our Father and of Jesus the Redeemer. I promise you this in
the name of the Lord God of Israel.
59
You may say it is hard that I should dictate you in your temporal
affairs. Is it not my privilege to dictate you? Is it not my
privilege to give this people counsel to direct them so that
their labors will build up the Kingdom of God instead of the
kingdom of the devil? I will quote you a little Scripture if you
wish, the words of an apostle of the Lord Jesus Christ to me. You
may think that I saw him in vision, and it was a vision given
right in broad daylight. Said he--"Never spend another day to
build up a Gentile city, but spend your days, dollars, and dimes
for the upbuilding of the Zion of God upon the earth, to promote
peace and righteousness, and to prepare for the coming of the Son
of Man, and he who does not abide this law will suffer loss."
59
That is a saying of one of the apostles of the Lord Jesus Christ.
He said it to me. Do you want to know his name? It is not
recorded in the New Testament among the apostles, but it was an
apostle whom the Lord called and ordained in this my day, and in
the day of a good portion of the congregation, and his name was
Joseph Smith, junior. These words were delivered to me in July,
1833, in the town of Kirtland, Geauga County, State of Ohio. The
word to the elders who were there was: "Never, from this time
henceforth, do you spend one day or one hour to sustain the
kingdoms of this world or the kingdoms of the devil, but sustain
the Kingdom of God to your uttermost." Now, if I were to ask the
elders of Israel to abide this, what would be the reply of some
amongst us? The language in the hearts of some would be--"It is
none of your business where I trade." I will promise those who
feel thus that they will never enter the celestial Kingdom of our
Father and God. That is my business. It is my business to preach
the truth to the people, and it will be my business by and by to
testify for the just and to bear witness against the ungodly. It
is your privilege to do as you please. Just please yourselves;
but when you do so, will you please bear the results and not
whine over them.
60
It is the way with thousands and thousands, when they burn their
fingers they will turn round and complain of somebody else, when
they themselves are the only ones to blame. How natural is it for
some to endeavor to blame others for the troubles their own
follies have induced! It is a trick of the devil. You never see
Saints take this course. When they do wrong they do not try to
lay the responsibility on their neighbor, or on some brother or
sister. The Saint is ready to acknowledge his fault, to bear the
responsibility, and to kiss the rod and reverence the hand that
corrects him. But you hear those who are not Saints continually
complaining. It is so, to a great extent, with our new comers.
When they come here they look for perfection. They say this is
Zion. And so it is; but if we go to the Scriptures we shall find
that the Zion of God is composed of the pure in heart. Brethren
and sisters, have you Zion within you? If Jesus Christ is not in
you, the apostle says, "then are ye reprobates." If the Zion of
God is not within the bosom of you who profess to be Latter-day
Saints take care that you are not reprobates. Be careful that no
man takes advantage of you, leads you astray, and causes you to
leave the Church and Kingdom of God, apostatize, and go down to
hell. If you have Jesus and the Kingdom of God within you, then
the Zion of God is here.
60
Our brethren and sisters, when they gather here, are apt to find
fault and to say this is not right and that is not right, and
this brother or that sister has done wrong, and they do not
believe that he or she can be a Latter-day Saint in reality and
do such things. The people come here from the east and the west,
from the north and the south, with all their traditions, which
impede their progress in the truth and are difficult to lay
aside. Yet they will pass judgment on the acts of their brethren
and sisters. I want to ask who made them the judges of the
servants and handmaidens of the Almighty, who, shoulder to
shoulder, have borne off this kingdom for more than a third of a
century? Thousands upon whom the yoke of Christ has rested so
long, and who have borne off the kingdom, are judged and found
fault with, by some who probably were baptized last summer of but
a short time ago. You know that this is so, you are witnesses to
the truth of what I am saying, for you hear it yourselves. Now,
who are they who will be one with Christ? If I were to tell the
truth just as it is, it might not be congenial to the feelings of
some of my hearers, for truth is not always pleasant when it
relates to our own dear selves. You take some of those characters
to whom I have referred to-day, who want us all to be of one
heart and of one mind, and they think we cannot be so unless we
all have the same number of houses, farms, carriages, and horses,
and the same amount in greenbacks. There are plenty in this
Church who entertain such a notion, and I do not say but there
are good men who, if they had the power, would dictate in this
manner, and in doing so they would exercise all the judgment they
are masters of, but let such characters guide and dictate, and
they would soon accomplish the overthrow of this Church and
people. This is not what the Lord means when He said: "Be ye of
one heart and of one mind." He meant that we must be one in
observing His word and in carrying out His counsel, and not to
divide our worldly substance so that a temporary equality might
be made among the rich and the poor.
61
You take these very characters who are so anxious for the poor,
and what would they tell us? Just what they told us back
yonder--"Sell your feather beds, your gold rings, ear rings,
breast pins, necklaces, your silver tea spoons or table spoons,
or anything valuable that you have in the world, to help the
poor." I recollect once the people wanted to sell their jewellery
to help the poor; I told them that would not help them. The
people wanted to sell such things so that they might be able to
bring into camp three, ten, or a hundred bushels of corn meal.
Then they would sit down and eat it up, and they would have
nothing with which to buy another hundred bushels of meal, and
would be just where they started. My advice was for them to keep
their jewellery and valuables, and to set the poor to
work--setting out orchards, splitting rails, digging ditches,
making fences, or anything useful, and so enable them to buy meal
and flour and the necessaries of life.
61
A great many good men would say to me--"Br. Brigham, you have a
gold ring on your finger, why not give it to the poor?" Because
to do so would make them worse off. Go to work and get a gold
ring, then you will have yours and I will have mine. That will
adorn your body. Not that I care anything about a gold ring. I do
not have a gold ring on my finger perhaps once in a year.
61
You who are poor and want me to sell that ring, go to work and I
will dictate you how to make yourselves comfortable, and how to
adorn your bodies and become delightful. But no, in many
instances you would say--"We will not have your counsel, we want
your money and your property." This is not what the Lord wants of
us.
61
There was a certain class of men called Socialists, or
Communists, organized, I believe, in France. I remember there was
a very smart man, by the name of M. Cabot, came over with a
company of several hundreds. When they came to America they found
the City of Nauvoo deserted and forsaken by the "Mormons," who
had been driven away. They set themselves down there where we had
built our fine houses, and made our farms and gardens, and made
ourselves rich by the labor of our own hands, and they had to
send back year by year to France for money to assist them to
sustain themselves. We went there naked and barefoot, and had
wisdom enough, under the dictation of the Prophet, to build up a
beautiful city and temple by our own economy and industry without
owing a cent for it. We came to these mountains naked and
barefoot. Are you not speaking figuratively? Yes, I am, for it
was only the figure that got here, for, comparatively, we left
ourselves behind. We lived on rawhide as long we could get it,
but when it came to the wolf beef it was pretty tough. We lived,
however, and built a fort, and built our houses inside the fort.
Then we commenced our gardens, we planted our corn, wheat, rye,
buckwheat, oats, potatoes, beets, carrots, onions, parsnips, and
we planted our peach and apple seeds, and we got grapes and
strawberries, and currants from the mountains. The seeds grew,
and so did the Latter-day Saints, and we are here to-day.
62
I am not unfrequently asked the question--"What induced you to
come to this desert sterile country?" Sometimes my answer is--"We
came here to get rid of the so-called Christians." This is
somewhat of a stumbling block to them; they do not know how to
understand it. They could understand it if they had been with us
and had seen the Methodists, Baptists, and Presbyterians leading
on the mob to rob, plunder, and destroy, as I have seen them. Do
you think we came here of our own choice? No; we would have
stayed in those rich valleys and prairies back yonder if we could
have had the privilege of inheriting the land for which we had
paid the government our gold and silver, but we could not, so we
came here because we were obliged to. And now we are gathering,
gathering. Did you ever read in the New Testament that the
Kingdom of Heaven in the last days would be like a net cast into
the sea which should gather all kinds--the good and the bad? If
this is not a proof to the inhabitants of the earth that this is
the Kingdom of God, why there is abundance of other evidence to
prove it. But this is one true evidence to all the inhabitants of
the earth--we are gathering the good and the bad of all kinds.
The good, I expect, will improve until they are gathered into the
garner, and the bad will be cast away, thrust overboard.
62
Now, I want to come back to a subject upon which I have already
touched. I want to hit somebody or other. Will you remember it?
Never, from this time henceforth and forever, sustain a man, men,
a people, a community, or anybody that operates against or
forsakes the Kingdom of God. Do you know what I call them, or
have your forgotten what I said about the poor of this world? The
Lord has chosen them, it is true, but He has not chosen the
devil's poor nor the poor devils. They who forsake or operate
against the Kingdom of God are what I call poor, miserable
devils. That is a harsh expression, especially to come from the
pulpit, but I built this stand to say just what I pleased in it.
Who among the people of the world can dictate for themselves?
They want to be talked to, guided, directed, pampered, and
caressed like little children. This people also do. How many are
there here who, if they had stayed in their native land, would
ever have owned a chicken or a six-pence, who have now a good
house, farm, garden, orchard, and a carriage to ride in? There
are hundreds.
62
Shall I make an application of this? If you please I will. The
Lord owns the heavens and the earth, all things are His, and He
delights to give them to His children, and He would much sooner
that they should enjoy the good things of the earth than that
they should not do so, if they would use them for the
accomplishment of His purposes. It would cheer and comfort His
heart to see all the Latter-day Saints combined in their efforts
to promote His kingdom instead of promoting the kingdoms of this
world. But we are but children, and the Lord is merciful,
gracious, and long-suffering to His people and to all the
inhabitants of the earth. We are all His children--saint or
sinner, it makes not difference. Every son and daughter of Adam
and Eve that ever came on this earth is the offspring of that God
who lives in the heavens whom we serve and acknowledge. How
merciful He is to His children! To see the wicked flourish like a
green bay tree, and see the nations of the earth that oppose Him,
set at naught all His counsel and will have none of His reproof,
and spurn His servants, yet see how merciful He is to them. But
let me say that the time is now at hand when the chastening hand
of the Almighty will be upon the nations of the earth. He has
commenced His work. Through His kind providences He has ordained
that it should commence here where it commenced in the morning of
creation. On this continent He will wind up His work; from here
He will send the gospel of Jesus Christ to the uttermost parts of
the earth, and woe to the nation that rejects it, and that
persecutes and slays His servants; they will have to pay the
debt.
63
I can make a just comparison between the nations of the
earth and the children of Israel. Of all the hundreds of
thousands who left Egypt, and who were over twenty years of age,
who crossed the Red Sea, and travelled in the wilderness, two
only were permitted to go into the land of Canaan. This was in
consequence of their transgressions, and the Lord cut them off in
the flesh that He might save them in the day of the Lord Jesus.
So it will be with all the nations of the earth. Some few will be
saved, but, to use scripture terms, very few will escape the
punishment of the lake that burns with fire and brimstone. The
Lord is merciful, but, when He comes to His Kingdom on the earth,
He will banish traitors from His presence, and they will be sons
of perdition. Every apostate who ever received this gospel in
faith, and had the spirit of it, will have to repent in sackcloth
and ashes, and sacrifice all he possesses, or be a son of
perdition, go down to hell, and there dwell with the damned; and
those who persecute and destroy the people of God, and shed the
blood of innocence, will be judged accordingly.
64
Now, if you will please to hearken and hear, you Latter-day
Saints, do not spend another dollar with an apostate, neither in
this city nor in any other. Will we purchase from outsiders? Yes,
and call them ladies and gentlemen, because many of them are the
friends of God if they did but know it. There are plenty in the
world who want to be, but very few come here except these
apostates, who would sap the fountain of the Kingdom of God, and
destroy all that was virtuous and truthful on the earth, like
many others who never come into the Church. Let them alone. Will
you sell them your wheat? No, sir; if you do--but remember you
can do just as you please. I will not injure you, nor speak, nor
even think evil of you, but my prayer will ever be--"O, God, the
eternal Father, I ask Thee, in the name of Thy Son Jesus Christ,
to save the righteous, and let the wicked and the ungodly go to
their place and share the reward of their doings." I will lift my
heart to God in your behalf who feel to build up the kingdoms of
this world. You say this is harsh. No, it is not, it is good
policy, to say nothing abut religion. Is it not good policy to
trade with and support our friends? If you go to London, Paris,
the German States, or even in America, do you ever hear a
Catholic found fault with for trading at a store owned by a
Catholic? And the same is true with regard to the Church of
England, Methodists, or any other society. It is good policy and
economy to sustain each other. Then why is it not so with the
Latter-day Saints? It is so, and we will do it, so help us God.
We are here because there was no other place on the face of the
earth where we could go and be safe; but here we are all right,
and here the Lord designs that we should stay. By and bye we
shall hear the locomotive whistle, screaming through our valleys,
dragging in its train our brethren and sisters, and taking away
and the apostates. "Will not our enemies overslaugh us when we
get the railroad?" No, ladies and gentlemen. Do you want to know
what will take every apostate and corrupt hearted man and woman
from our midst? Live so that the fire of God may be in you and
around about you and burn them out. But if we mingle, fellowship,
shake hands with, and think they are as good as anybody, the Lord
says: All right; you may try it until you are tired. But the Lord
has said that He will gather the pure in heart; they shall come
by thousands, and "the chariots shall rage in the streets, they
shall jostle one another in the broadways, they shall seem like
torches, they shall run like the lightnings." I do not know what
the prophet referred to here unless it was one of those engines.
But the Lord will gather up His people, and fill the land of Zion
with those who love and serve Him, and will waste away the wicked
and the ungodly.
64
I can say to you, Latter-day Saints, I will guide you in the way
of truth if you will be guided, and I will tell you how to save
yourselves spiritually and temporally.
64
May the Lord bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, June 23rd, 1867
DISCOURSE by President Brigham Young, delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, June 23rd, 1867.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
HOW DIVISIONS WERE INTRODUCED INTO THE CHRISTIAN WORLD--THE
GOSPEL
PERFECT, BUT ITS TEACHERS IMPERFECT--THE PRIESTHOOD AND ITS
RESTORATION.
65
The Latter-day Saints believe in the doctrine that was taught by
the prophets, by Jesus, and by his Apostles. Much has been said
and written concerning the Church that was organized in the days
of the incarnation of the Savior, and there has been a great deal
of speculation as to the faith of that Church and the doings of
its members. To tell what this religion, which we call the gospel
of salvation, comprises, would require more than a lifetime. It
would take more than our lifetime to learn it, and if it were
learned by us we should not have time to tell it. In it is
incorporated all the wisdom and knowledge that have ever been
imparted to man, and when man has passed through the little space
of time called life, he will find that he has only just commenced
to learn the principles of this great salvation. In the early
days of the Christian Church we understand that there was a good
deal of speculation among its members with regard to their belief
and practice, and the propagation of these speculative ideas
created divisions and schisms. Even in the days of the Apostles
there was evidently considerable division, for we read that some
were for Paul, some for Apollos, and others for Cephas. The
people in those days had their favorites, who taught them
peculiar doctrines not generally received and promulgated. The
Apostles had the truth, and thought that they were so established
in it in their day that they really had the power to unite the
Church together in all temporal matters, as Jesus prayed they
might be, but they found themselves mistaken. Have we any proof
of this? Yes; you recollect reading that the Apostles assembled
themselves together to break bread and to administer; and they
did administer from house, and from congregation to congregation,
the words of life and the ordinances of the gospel. They thought
they had power to make the people of one heart and one mind with
regard to temporal things, and that they could amalgamate the
feelings of the people sufficiently to organize them as one
family. And the people sold their possessions and laid the price
at the Apostles' feet, and they had all things in common. There
is no doubt that this is a correct doctrine, and can be practiced
to the benefit of a community at large, if believed and
understood. But who has got the doctrine; who has eyes to see,
ears to hear, and a heart to believe? Who has the authority and
the capability to organize such a society? The Apostles thought
they had, but when Ananias and Sapphira fell dead because they
had lied, not only to man but to the Holy Ghost, in saying they
had laid their all at the feet of the Apostles when they had only
laid part there, a great fear fell upon the people, and they
dispersed. Have we any history that the people ever assembled in
a like capacity afterwards? I think you cannot find it. After the
days of the Apostles, when the Council of Nice was called, they
then and there determined what they considered to be correct and
scriptural and what they would lay aside, but that sure word of
prophecy which Jesus had shed forth into the hearts of those who
believed on him seemed to be so mixed up and interwoven with
darkness and unbelief, that they could not come to understanding
and receive the full testimony of Jesus. So the old Christians
lived, and so they spent their days down to the days of the
Reformation.
65
If we have eyes to see, we can understand at once, the
difficulties that the Apostles had to encounter. If the people
have lived according to the gospel that was delivered to them,
the Apostles would have had power to accomplish a great deal more
than they did, although there can be no doubt but they were
mistaken with regard to the time of the winding up scene,
thinking it was much nearer than it really was, and they might
have made mistakes in other respects. Many of the difficulties
they had to encounter, we are not troubled with. We have not only
the sure word of prophecy delivered in the days of the Apostles,
but we actually have that surer word of prophecy delivered to us
through the Prophet Joseph, that in the last days the Lord would
gather Israel, build up Zion, and establish His kingdom upon the
earth. This is a more sure word of prophecy than was delivered in
the days of the Apostles, and is a greater work than they had to
perform.
66
The few hints that I have dropped clearly show, I think, to all
who are acquainted with its history, how these schisms and
divisions have been introduced into the Christian world. For more
than seventeen hundred years the Christian nations have been
struggling, striving, praying, and seeking to know and understand
the mind and will of God. Why have they not had it? Can you tell
me why it is there has not been a succession of the Apostleship
from one to another through all these seventeen centuries, by
which the people might have been led, guided, and directed, and
have received wisdom, knowledge, and understanding to enable them
to build up the Kingdom of God, and to give counsel concerning it
until the whole earth should be enveloped in the knowledge of
God? "O, yes, it was the apostacy." Very true, if it had not been
for these schisms such might not have been the case. I have taken
the liberty of telling the Latter-day Saints in this and other
places something with regard to the Apostles in this our day. It
is true that we have a greater assurance of the Kingdom and the
power of God being upon the earth than was possessed by the
Apostles anciently, and yet right here in the Quorum of the
Twelve, if you ask one of its members what he believes with
regard to the Deity, he will tell you that he believes in those
great and holy principles which seem to be exhibited to man for
his perfection and enjoyment in time and in eternity. But do you
believe in the existence of a personage called God? "No, I do
not," says this Apostle. So you see there are schisms in our day.
Do you think there was any in the days of the Apostles? Yes,
worse than this. They were a great deal more tenacious than we
are.
66
We have another one in the Quorum of the Twelve who believes that
infants actually have the spirits of some who have formerly lived
on the earth, and that this is their resurrection, which is a
doctrine so absurd and foolish that I cannot find language to
express my sentiments in relation to it. It is as ridiculous as
to say that God--the Being whom we worship--is principle without
personage. I worship a person. I believe in the resurrection, and
I believe the resurrection was exhibited to perfection in the
person of the Savior, who rose on the third day after his burial.
This is not all. We have another one of these Apostles, right in
this Quorum of the Twelve, who, I understand, for fifteen years,
has been preaching on the sly in the chimney corner to the
brethren and sisters with whom he has had influence, that the
Savior was nothing more than a good man, and that his death had
nothing to do with your salvation or mine. The question might
arise, if the ancient Apostles believed doctrines as absurd as
these, why were they not handed down to after generations that
they might avoid the dilemma, the vortex, the whirlpool of
destruction and folly? We will not say what they did or did not
believe and teach, but they did differ one from another, and they
would not visit each other. This was not through the perfection
of the gospel, but through the weakness of man.
67
The principles of the gospel are perfect, but are the Apostles
who teach it perfect? No, they are not. Now, bringing the two
together, what they taught is not for me to say, but it is enough
to say this, that through the weaknesses in the lives of the
Apostles many were caused to err. Our historians and ministers
tell us that the church went into the wilderness, but they were
in the wilderness all the time. They had the way marked out to
get out of the wilderness and go straightforward into the Kingdom
of God, but they took various paths, and the two substantial
churches that remain--a remnant from the apostles, that divided,
are now called the Holy Catholic Church and the Greek Church. You
recollect reading in the Revelations of John what the angel said
to John, when he was on the Isle of Patmos, about the Seven
Churches. What was the matter with those Churches? They were not
living according to the light that had been exhibited. Do the
Latter-day Saints live according to the light that has been
exhibited to them? No, they do not. Did the ancient saints live
according to the revelations given through the Savior and written
by the Apostles, and the revelations given through the Apostles,
and left on record for the Saints to read? No, they did not. We
may say there is some difference between the days of Jesus and
the Apostles and these days. Then, Jesus said, "Go ye into all
the world and preach the gospel to every creature;" proffer this
gospel to all the inhabitants of the earth. That was a day of
scattering and dispersion for those who believed in the Savior.
When we come to discriminate between the former and the
Latter-day Saints we shall find there was a little difference in
their callings and duties, and in many points that we may say
pertain to our temporal lives. Not in the doctrine of baptism,
the laying on of hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost, nor
in the gifts of the gospel. There is no difference in these
things, but there is a difference in regard to the temporal
duties devolving upon us. In those days the command was "Go to
the nations of the earth;" in these days it is "Come from the
nations of the earth." Do you not see the difference? Read the
revelations of the Book of Doctrine and Covenants given through
Joseph, and you will find that the burden of the gathering of the
House of Israel, the building up of Zion, and the sanctifying of
the people, and the preparing for the coming of the Son of Man is
upon the elders of this church.
68
Soon after the death of Jesus the word He gave to His Apostles
was to go and preach the gospel to the nations, that all might be
benefitted thereby; but now, it is to gather up the House of
Israel, and the fulness of the Gentiles, and bring them home to
Zion, and to the lands of their fathers, that they may receive
their inheritances on the lands given to them of the Lord in
ancient days. So you see there is some difference between the
duties and callings of the Saints in former and in latter days.
When the Lord called upon Joseph he was but a boy--a child, only
about fourteen years of age. He was not filled with traditions;
his mind was not made up to this, that, or the other. I very well
recollect the reformation which took place in the country among
the various denominations of Christians--the Baptists,
Methodists, Presbyterians, and others--when Joseph was a boy.
Joseph's mother, one of his brothers, and one, if not two, or his
sisters were members of the Presbyterian Church, and on this
account the Presbyterians hung to the family with great tenacity.
And in the midst of these revivals among the religious bodies,
the invitation, "Come and join our church," was often extended to
Joseph, but more particularly from the Presbyterians. Joseph was
naturally inclined to be religious, and being young, and
surrounded with this excitement, no wonder that he became
seriously impressed with the necessity of serving the Lord. But
as the cry on every hand was, "Lo, here is Christ," and "Lo,
there!" Said he, "Lord, teach me, that I may know for myself, who
among these are right." And what was the answer? "They are all
out of the way; they have gone astray, and there is none that
doeth good, no not one." When he found out that none were right,
he began to inquire of the Lord what was right, and he learned
for himself. Was he aware of what was going to be done? By no
means. He did not know what the Lord was going to do with him,
although He had informed him that the Christian churches were all
wrong, because they had not the Holy Priesthood, and had strayed
from the holy commandments of the Lord, precisely as the children
of Israel did. They were the children of promise, of whom the
Lord had said--"They shall be called by my name, and I will save
them;" and for generations he had striven to do so. When pursued
by the hosts of Pharaoh He had delivered them from Egyptian
bondage; He had destroyed the Hittites and other heathen nations,
and had given them possession of the land of Canaan, and in every
way had tried to bless them; yet they would not be blessed, and
in the Prophet Isaiah's writings we read that they had
transgressed the laws, changed the ordinances, and broken the
everlasting covenants. Do you think the Gentile Christian nations
have rebelled? I know they have. Take, for instance, the sayings
of Jesus of Nazareth, the Savior of the world, as found in this
book--the Bible. He commanded His Apostles to go to all the world
and preach the gospel to every creature, and he that believeth
and is baptized shall be saved. How many methods of baptism were
practised in those days? Just as many as there were saviors--one.
How many methods of laying on of hands for the Holy Ghost? One.
How many methods of obtaining the spirit of prophecy and the
gifts of healing and the discerning of spirits? One. One God, one
faith, and one Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, and one only. Well,
the Apostles went and preached this gospel, yet one would vary a
little on one point, and another on another, and those who took
the gospel and ran here and there would introduce items of
doctrine that were altogether imaginary. Do we find any curious
ideas advanced in our day? Yes, I can relate a circumstance that
I once heard myself, from one of the first elders in this church.
He was preaching to the people on the principle of adultery, and
told them that, according to the law of the Lord, whosever
commits adultery shall have his blood shed. But the idea striking
him that millions had committed this crime whose blood had never
been shed, he thought this could not be correct, and so to
improve it he said if their blood was not shed in this life it
would be in the resurrection. What an absurdity! There is no
blood there. Flesh and blood cannot inherit the Kingdom of God.
Does not this show to you how these little things will creep into
the Church? Have we the power and authority and the method of
detecting every such error? We have. Do you know what they are?
Some of you do, and if you do not I shall not tell you to-day.
But we are in possession of the means by which to detect every
error that comes into the church, and to decide satisfactorily on
every point, and to decide what is and what is not true.
69
The gospel is a fountain of truth, and truth is what we are
after. We have embraced the truth--namely, the gospel of the son
of God. Its first principles are to believe in the Lord Jesus
Christ, to repent of our sins, then go down into the waters of
baptism for the remission of our sins, and have hands laid upon
us for the reception of the Holy Ghost, which will lead us into
all truth. If there are any of my friends or enemies here who do
not know what "Mormonism" is, I am telling them. We believe in
God our Father. This leads me right to another point that I have
not much time to talk about. I recollect preaching once in the
old bowery with regard to our Father and God, the Being we
worship and whom we think so much of. There was a Baptist
minister present; he was staying at my house. He was a kind,
friendly man, and was on his way to the gold mines. He was
sitting beside me. I wanted to leave him in a puzzle. I would not
tell him, but brought him right to the point, and there left him.
When we got home, said he, "Oh! brother Young, you came right to
the point exactly, and I did pray that you might tell us what
kind of a being God is." I replied, "I left you in a puzzle on
purpose for you to guess it. You have read it frequently, and you
can hardly read the Bible at all without reading precisely what
kind of a being our Father is." Said he, "I am not aware that I
know anything about it." I asked him if he could tell me what
kind of a being Adam was. "Oh, Adam was a man like I am." I asked
him if he believed in the history of creation, as given in
Genesis by Moses, for if he did he would find that God said to
His associates, "Let us go down and make man in our own image and
likeness." He believed the history given by Moses, and had read
the passage to which I referred. "Then," said I, "you must
believe that Adam was created in the exact image of the Father."
He had never thought of that in his life. I told him I had read
that many times to Christians and to Christian ministers, but
they would not believe what was in the Bible. Says Jesus,
"Whosoever has seen me has seen the Father." He is the Being the
Latter-day Saints worship; He is a man-God. Can you get a better
term than that--a God-man? It is said that Jesus is the only
begotten of the Father. It is strange that people cannot
understand it, but they cannot unless they are told. How can we
know unless we are told, and how can we tell the people unless
the Lord tells us to do so? Faith comes by hearing the word of
God declared, and this must be declared by those having
authority. This character whom we serve is God, the God and
Father of our Lord Jesus Christ and the Father of our spirits, if
the Apostle tells the truth; if he has not, who can correct him
unless they have a revelation from the heavens? I have had a
great many ministers tell me that I must understand that
spiritually. I have told them that I read and understood it just
as it as, and if it was not right, and they could give the
correct meaning (which it was impossible for them to do without
revelation), they were under condemnation before the Lord if they
did not do so. That would stop them.
70
Our Lord Jesus Christ--the Savior, who has redeemed the world and
all things pertaining to it, is the only begotten of the Father
pertaining to the flesh. He is our elder brother, and the heir of
the family, and as such we worship him. He has tasted death for
every man, and has paid the debt contracted by our first parents.
What about this? I am not going to tell this, for I have a few
more ideas with regard to the Christian world that I wish to lay
before you. Why have they wandered so far from the path of truth
and rectitude? Because they left the Priesthood and have had no
guide, no leader, no means of finding out what is true and what
is not true. It is said the Priesthood was taken from the Church,
but it is not so, the Church went from the Priesthood, and
continued to travel in the wilderness, turned from the
commandments of the Lord, and instituted other ordinances. There
are a great many churches that do not believe in ordinances at
all, and there are some called Christians who do not believe in
the blood of the Savior, and that he, himself, was nothing more
nor less than a good man. If they believe in the baby
resurrection, or that a person who had committed adultery would
have his blood shed in the resurrection, it would be just as
consistent as to believe what they do believe. These ideas are
all wrong.
70
The Christian world struggled on until the days of the
Reformation. But what of the Reformation? Nothing, only it shows
that there were some few among them who had courage to come out
against the orthodox principles ordained, published, and
proclaimed by the Priests. They had an idea in their minds that
the Lord was going to do something for the people, but they could
not tell what. There was a spirit upon them that prompted them to
declare against the wickedness of those professing to be
Christians. Did they profess to know enough to take the truth and
leave the error? No; down to the days of my youth the Christians
did not know any better than to renounce any doctrine that the
Church believed from which they came. This is more or less the
case with every denomination on the face of the earth. Some who
call themselves Christians are very tenacious with regard to the
Universalians, yet the latter possess many excellent ideas and
good truths. Have the Catholics? Yes, a great many very excellent
truths. Have the Protestants? Yes, from first to last. Has the
infidel? Yes, he has a good deal of truth; and truth is all over
the earth. The earth could not stand but for the light and truth
it contains. The people could not abide were it not that truth
holds them. It is the Fountain of truth that feeds, clothes, and
gives light and intelligence to the inhabitants of the earth, no
matter whether they are saints or sinners. Do you think there is
any truth in hell? Yes, a great deal, and where truth is there we
calculate the Lord has a right to be. You will not find the Lord
where there is no truth. The devil had truth in his mouth as well
as lies when he came to mother Eve. Said he, "If you will eat of
the fruit of the tree of knowledge of good and evil, you will see
as the gods see." That was just as true as anything that ever was
spoken on the face of the earth. She did eat, her eyes were
opened, and she saw good and evil. She gave of the fruit to her
husband, and he ate too. What would have been the consequence if
he had not done so? They would have been separated, and where
would we have been? I am glad he did eat. I am glad the fruit was
given to mother Eve, that she ate of it, and that her eyes were
opened, that I have tasted the sweet as well as the bitter, and
that I understand the difference between good and evil.
71
When the Lord called upon His servant Joseph, after leading him
along for years until he got the plates, from a portion of which
the Book of Mormon was translated, "By and bye," said he, "you
are going to organize my church and establish my kingdom. I am
going to have a church on the earth. All these churches you have
inquired about are wrong; they have the truth amongst them, but
not the Priesthood. They lack a guide to direct the affairs of
the Kingdom of God on the earth--that is the keys of the
priesthood of the Son of God." This tells the story. We possess
the Priesthood. The Lord sent John to ordain Joseph to the
Aaronic Priesthood, and when he commenced to baptize people he
sent a greater power--Peter, James, and John, who ordained him to
the apostleship, which is the highest office pertaining to the
Kingdom of God that any man can possess on the face of the earth,
for it holds the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, and has power to
dispense the blessings of the kingdom. This priesthood is that
which the Christian world do not possess, for they have taken
leave of the kingdom and the priesthood. Joseph bestowed this
priesthood upon others, and this Church possesses it and its
power, which enables us to detect all error, and to know what it
true.
71
There are other things I wanted to talk about, not pertaining to
the Kingdom of God on the earth, but to the faith of this people
before God, but I shall leave this for the present, as I feel
that I have talked as long as is prudent for me. May the Lord God
of Israel bless you, is my prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / Daniel
H. Wells, June 30th, 1867
Daniel H. Wells, June 30th, 1867
DISCOURSE by President D. H. Wells, delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, June 30th, 1867.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
JOSEPH SMITH TAUGHT BY REVELATION--THE GOSPEL REASONABLE AND
CONSISTENT--THE LORD WORKS THROUGH SIMPLE INSTRUMENTS--MORMONISM
FULL OF CHARITY.
71
I have been pleased whilst listening to the remarks of br.
Eldredge. The recital of his reasons for receiving the principles
of the gospel forcibly reminded me of the days of Joseph, and of
the effect which those principles had on my mind as I heard them
proclaimed by the servant of the Lord. Many of the principles
which he taught were in the world--they were not new, yet it
seemed as though they had never been thought of, comprehended, or
understood by the children of men; at least, they had not been by
me. I did not know anything about God my heavenly Father, nor the
connection which existed between Him and the children of men, nor
the object He had in view in sending them through this earthly
probation, until I learned it from the prophet; and I apprehend
that this is, to a very great extent, the case with the world
to-day. I had no more confidence in Joseph Smith being a prophet,
or in his knowing anything about religion, than I have now in a
juggler or a wandering mountebank. I knew nothing at all about
Joseph, except what I had heard from his enemies or read in the
papers.
72
It was not very far--only two or three counties--from where I was
born, in the State of New York, that this work took its rise. I
had frequently heard through the religious papers of the miracles
that had been performed by the "Mormons," and I supposed the
whole affair was a great humbug, that the "Mormons" were fanatics
and very bad people. The days of my youth were days of religious
excitement--the days of revivals, which so pervaded that section
of country at that time--and I can well apprehend the effect
these things must have had on the mind of Joseph; he was a young
man, I was but a boy, and I know how those revivals affected
young minds in the neighbourhood in which I lived. Some of those
preachers would hold their protracted meetings for days and
weeks, and sometimes for a month, one meeting after another,
every day and every evening, getting around the young with their
influences, and concentrating their prayers, perhaps, on a single
individual, and praying for no other, until he would say he had
got religion and was converted. Suffice it to say, that I was
disgusted with it, and did not believe in any of it, and rested
my chance, so far as religion was concerned, on trying to do that
which was right as near as I could, and running the risk.
72
In this frame of mind I was introduced to Joseph Smith, by Sidney
Rigdon, who remarked, at the time, that he was the man who was
talked about so much. He was a fine looking man; he did not say
much to me nor I to him. Time passed along, and for years after I
was occasionally thrown into his society, and frequently heard
him speak; and, though I did not at first believe that he was
inspired or that he was more than a man of great natural ability,
I soon learned that he knew more about religion and the things of
God and eternity than any man I had ever heard talk. I read the
Book of Mormon and the Book of Doctrine and Covenants without
their having any particular effect on my mind. I did not get the
principles from either of these sources, but I obtained them from
Joseph, and it seemed to me that he advanced principles that
neither he nor any other man could have obtained except from the
Source of all wisdom--the Lord himself. I soon discovered that he
was not what the world termed a well-read or an educated man;
then where could he have got this knowledge and understanding,
that so far surpassed all I had ever witnessed, unless it had
come from Heaven? It commended itself to my understanding and my
sober judgment, and although I admitted nothing, and did not
embrace the gospel, but stood aloof, yet the words and principles
which I heard from him had their effect on my mind.
73
I had been a reader of the Scriptures, and had learned a great
deal by heart in my youth in the Sunday school. I had read a
great many religious publications, and had a tolerable idea of
what the sects of the day believed with regard to the principles
of salvation. I had investigated and had been raised according to
orthodox notions, and in my early youth I believed in the
"Trinity." I investigated the principles of the Unitarians, who
did not believe in the "Trinity," and also the doctrines of the
Universalists, and I believed about as much in Universalism at
the time I was introduced to Joseph as in any of the religions of
the day, if not a little more, but had not united myself with any
church organization, because I was not fully satisfied. I heard
Joseph Smith state at one time in Nauvoo that whether "Mormonism"
was right or wrong, the people were just as well without as with
the ordinances taught and administered by the sectarians of the
day. That was exactly what I thought, though I did not comprehend
so much then in relation to the ordinances of the gospel, and
those authorized to administer in them, as I afterwards learned.
And although my understanding of these things may have been of
slow growth, yet I can say and feel that it is grounded in the
truths of heaven, for with the few keys I received from the
servants of God I obtained corroborating testimony from the
Scriptures, which I have read from that time until now with an
understanding that I never had before; and even now, whenever I
search the Scriptures, I find things that are new to me, that I
never understood nor comprehended before, although I have been
familiar with them from my youth.
73
When I first heard of Joseph Smith enunciate the principles of
baptism for the dead, and the method of administering it, I was
astonished that no person had ever though of that before, it was
so plainly laid down in the Scriptures. The principle of acting
by proxy was just as plain to me as the noon-day sun the moment
it was explained to me, but I never thought of it until that
time. When I heard these principles my heart leaped for joy, and
although I was not a praying man I prayed inwardly that whatever
else I might do, I might never be left to deny the principles of
truth which the prophet was revealing. That was the inward
conviction of my soul. Still I did not join the Church, and I did
not know that I ever would; I was not fully satisfied. Some
things were made very manifest to me, others I could not
comprehend. He preached a funeral sermon once, in which the
doctrine of eternal judgment was dwelt upon considerably; this I
received, and many a time in Council have I heard him develop the
principle so plainly that it would have been a sin against light
and knowledge for me to have rejected it, therefore I treasured
it up in my own heart. Many and many a time he would go right
along developing principle without ever alluding to the
Scriptures, while my own knowledge of them would bring passage
after passage to my mind in corroboration of that which he was
advancing.
74
When he said it was the privilege of the Latter-day Saints to be
baptized for their dead, I remembered the words of Paul, "Else
what shall they do which are baptized for the dead if the dead
rise not at all? why are they then baptized for the dead?" and
when he spoke upon the principle of preaching to the spirits in
prison, it flashed across my mind, as quick as lightning, that
the Savior did that between the time of His crucifixion and
resurrection. The analogy of the thing struck me with such force
that I could not get it out of my mind. And so scripture after
scripture and testimony after testimony come to my mind, proving
that the principles he advanced were true. But had I ever thought
of them, or had the Christian world for ages? No, not until
Joseph revealed them. The Catholics, even for praying for the
deliverance of the dead from purgatory, were scouted and
ridiculed, yet this principle of administering for the spirits in
prison was unfolded to my mind, and in and of itself was great
and glorious. Said I, if they who were disobedient could be
administered to by the Savior of the world, how much more
reasonable is it to suppose that they can be administered for,
who have not been disobedient, but who have died without a
knowledge of the gospel? This seemed reasonable and consistent to
me, and the principle was sustained by the Scriptures of divine
truth which I had been taught to believe from my youth up. When
the apostle used the expression--"If the dead rise not, then why
are ye baptized for the dead," he was instructing the Church at
Corinth on the principle of the resurrection, some of them
apparently having been embued with the doctrine of the Sadducees
who denied the resurrection of the dead. I saw the reason and
propriety of the expression. I never had comprehended it before;
I did not know God, nor His Son Jesus Christ, nor the
relationship that we, His children, bear to Him. That is the
condition of the Christian world at the present day. They do not
comprehend God, themselves, their past, nor their future.
74
These principles have come to us by revelation through the
Prophet Joseph. There may be those here who have not received
these principles; it will do no harm to talk upon that awhile,
and it may not harm those who have. They are incontrovertible.
Arguments to sustain them can be adduced if necessary, but I do
not think they need it. Still it has a tendency to open up the
mind and prepare it to receive those principle which have been
made manifest in this our day for the salvation and exaltation of
mankind. It showed to me that there was a work to be done, and
that the time, so long talked of for its accomplishment, was
hastening on. I saw that there was a necessity for it, for truly
all people seemed to me to be blinded concerning the things of
God. Like the Jews at the appearance of the Savior, they
multiplied words, made long prayers, made great pretensions in
religious matters, but their hearts were far from God. The fact
of some of the Jews denying the resurrection, after hearing the
Savior and his Apostles elucidate it so clearly, proves to me
that they were nearly if not quite as ignorant with regard to the
things of God as the Christian world at the present day. They
read the Scriptures without understanding, they administered in
the ordinances without power, and they changed the ordinances,
substituting one thing for another, thinking the change would,
doubtless, answer the same purpose and suit their convenience a
little better.
74
It was thus that schisms crept into the church, and men began to
reason themselves out of the principles of their most holy faith,
as was touched upon here a short time ago by the President. I can
see how this parity of reasoning would carry men off. To
illustrate for a moment. We say that Jesus died for all mankind,
that his blood was shed for everybody, but will this save them
unless they comply with the requirements of the gospel? Why, no.
Some say that the doctrine of one being born to be saved and of
another being born to be damned would set that aside. That is the
extreme view. Others come along and say, "If men's salvation
depends upon their actions, where is the need of the atonement,
for with all the efficacy of the atonement men cannot be saved
without repenting of evil, and if they do this they will be saved
anyhow."
75
This is fallacious reasoning. Jesus died that all might live. As
we read in the Scriptures, "As in Adam all die, even so in Christ
shall all be made alive." Every son and daughter of Adam may be
saved if they will live according to the principles of the
gospel. Salvation is within the reach of every human being,
because the restitution is as good as the fall. Here is the
platform, and if men are not saved it is their own fault. The
plan of salvation devised by our Father in heaven is amply
sufficient to reach the whole of the human family. He will be
justified and we condemned, if we do not receive the principles
of the gospel. We can receive the principles of the gospel with
its virtues and the attributes of God, or we can go on in the
practice of evil until we go down to death and destruction, if we
choose.
75
Here comes another man, however, who reasons that the virtues and
attributes of God are what make God, and that without these
attributes He would not be God, hence that the attributes alone
are God. Do you not see how fallacious this reasoning is? What is
a principle without being acted upon? It is no more than the iron
in the ore, it is inert and dead. Of what benefit are principles
in the abstract, however good they may be? They are of no benefit
to humanity unless manifested through organized intelligence.
Food when appropriated to its natural use imparts vigor to the
system, but unappropriated it is comparatively worthless. The
same is true of water and other beverages--they are good to
quench thirst if rightly used, otherwise they are of little
value. By partaking of the Spirit of God, our thirst for
knowledge will be satisfied, and it will be within us as a well
of water springing up to eternal lives. But if we partake not of
that Spirit we will sink, and our course will be continually
downward. Hence we see, that in and of itself, the attribute is
no more than the iron in the ore, to be beneficial it must be
developed by use. If there is a disposition in me to live
according to good and true principles, they are bound to elevate
and exalt me, just the same as the growth of a child is promoted
by proper supplies of nutritious food, whereas if it did not
partake of this food it would starve and die. It is just so in
spiritual matters. It is not in those matters themselves, but in
the individual, and the capacity of the individual who receives
and applies them to his own use, and practices upon them, that
they are calculated in their nature to elevate and exalt him.
75
Such views as I have referred to, do away with God entirely; they
do away with the Savior and the virtue of the atonement. They are
worse than infidelity. they turn things completely around. Men
advancing them say if such things had been so and so, other
things would have been so and so. For instance, "What would have
been the condition of the world of mankind if the Savior had not
died?" I do not know anything at all about it. It was in the plan
devised in the councils of the Gods before man was brought forth
to inherit the earth. One came with, and as a consequence of, the
other. I do not know what the condition of man would have been if
the Savior had not died. I do not suppose man would have been
here if that had not been part of the arrangement. It is not a
supposable case with me. I take things as they are. The Lord has
arranged it, and if I do not like His arrangement it will not
make any difference to Him, though with mankind generally it
might. It is for me to submit to the arrangement as I find it,
having faith and confidence that it is the best and the only way
for us, as the children of God, to walk in, that we may obtain
salvation and exaltation in His kingdom.
76
Do you suppose that our heavenly Father would have sent us
through this probation of sin, trial, misery, and death, if it
would have been as well for us to have stayed in our spiritual
state in the eternal world? I do not suppose any such thing, but
I believe there is a wise purpose in sending us to pass through
this mortal state, and that was so well understood by our spirits
that they were willing to come and run all risks, and descend
below all things, that they might have the privilege of rising
above all things. The principle of the thing is plain, beautiful,
and correct to my mind. I begin to understand my origin and the
purpose of God my Father in sending me to this state of
existence, and the relationship in which I stand to Him.
76
To those called to mourn the departed who have died in the faith,
these principles are a source of great consolation; their
contemplation causes the heart to bound with joy and exultation,
and to rejoice in God and the holy gospel which He has revealed.
You can bear testimony to this as well as I can. You had no
knowledge pertaining to the principles of salvation, the
knowledge of God and things pertaining to eternal life, until you
received it through the gospel. The sectarians of the Christian
world, although they are professedly engaged in the promulgation
of these things, are as ignorant in relation to them as the
beasts that perish. They do not know anything about the
principles of salvation, and they are so prejudiced that they
will not be taught; they ignore the only source whence they can
be obtained in these days, because it is unpopular, and they will
be damned, because great is the sin of unbelief. As it was with
the Jews in the days of the Savior, so it is now with the
Christian world. Light if offered them, and they reject it, and
this will be their condemnation. It was said anciently that no
good thing could come out of Nazareth, and to-day the Christians
say that no good thing can come from the "Mormons" or from Joseph
Smith. By and by they will find that a great many good things can
come from just such a source.
77
That is the way the Lord works. He takes the poor weak things of
the earth to confound those who are wise and mighty in their own
estimation. God will have the glory, it is His right. He will
accomplish His work and His purposes in His own due time. It is
His right to do so, and to have the glory and the honor of it. If
the Lord were to choose those who are great and wise, according
to the notions of the world, they would want to dispute with Him
because of their great attainments, and they would claim the
honor for this and for that, and would say that such a man should
be canonized because of his holy and righteous life, and great
honor should be paid to another because of his learning, and
because he has divulged so many things. If the Lord were to
reveal principles of truth to such men they would claim the
honor, and would make merchandize of the gospel. Some may inquire
how I know this? I know it by what they have done and are doing.
They are selling men's souls and their own for filthy lucre's
sake. There is a scramble among the clergy for the loaves and
fishes. They will take children and make ministers of the gospel
of them without any authorized ordination, and whether the Lord
wants them or not, no matter whether their minds are touched with
the principles of truth or not, provided they become learned in
the law and have Rev. or D.D. appended to their names. Such
things are abominable in the sight of Heaven! It is not likely
that the Lord would avail Himself of such people to make known
His law to the children of men. There is no room in such hearts
for Him to make an impression upon. It is a great deal more
likely that He would select such a one as Joseph Smith, who was
free from tradition, and on whose mind He could make an
impression as easily as He could with a pen on a piece of white
paper--an honest, sincere soul, seeking the way of eternal life.
It is far more reasonable to me to suppose that the Lord could
make an impression on such natures, than that He could on learned
doctors of the law.
77
The prophet has said that when this thing came forth, the poor
and the meek of the earth should rejoice in the Holy One of
Israel. They do, they have rejoiced in Him. This gospel commends
itself to their understanding, whether it does to the
understanding of the rich and learned or not. They whose
understandings have been touched with the principles of salvation
have enjoyed a great privilege, and our elders who go forth can
teach the whole world the way of life and salvation. It is that
which makes them bold to stand up in any place, for they know
that if the people will heed their teachings they can lead them
into the celestial Kingdom of God. I was bold to declare this to
the elders while abroad in the nations, in order to strengthen
and encourage them, for they know more than any other set of men
on the face of the earth, pertaining to the things of God and
eternal life. Therefore I encourage them to stand up in all
confidence, trusting in God, and declare the things they had
received, and I assured congregation after congregation, when
attending conference where the elders were, that if they would
listen to the teachings and principles which the elders would
unfold to them, they would lead them into the celestial Kingdom
of God.
77
It becomes the Latter-day Saints, then, to live so that they may
show by their good works that they do believe in these glorious
principles, and that they will cleave to them with full purpose
of heart. This course will increase faith, which is the source
and root of power; it will give confidence in God in the
principles of the gospel. When a man has gone before the Lord and
prayed for the recovery of the sick, and his prayer has been
answered, can he not go a second time with more confidence? Most
assuredly; and if he continues to live a pure and virtuous life,
keeping himself from the contaminations of the wicked and
ungodly, he will go on step by step, continually increasing in
faith in God and the things of eternal life. The world is full of
sin, iniquity, contamination, and everything that is calculated
to destroy man's existence here on the earth. And what does
Christianity, in its present phase, accomplish for the redemption
of the human family? Has not wickedness continued to increase,
until now it pervades all classes of society, and it is
impossible to stem the torrent? Look at those who are numbered
with the Christian world, they are but a small portion of the
people on the face of the earth, and then, again, how few of them
believe, or even profess to believe in the principles of
Christianity. There are a few sects, but a great number of people
do not join themselves to any of them, though, as I have already
said, they are just as well without. Then, how uncharitable in
those few sectarians to believe that they are the only ones in
the way of eternal life! The "Mormons" are sometimes accused of
being uncharitable, but the fact is, "Mormonism" will save all
who can be saved.
78
Then a large portion of the sectarian world do not believe in
many of the principles I have referred to pertaining to the plan
of salvation. For instance, they do not believe that anything can
be done for a man after death, although he may have died without
a knowledge of the gospel. Look what myriads would be debarred
from salvation through this alone, according to popular religious
notions. There are the Baptist and Presbyterian churches, that
number but a few thousands on the earth, and yet according to
their theories nearly everybody but themselves must be damned and
go to hell. It is the same with the Catholics. Take them all
combined, and there are but a few millions on the earth who call
themselves Christians, and yet, in their midst and numbered with
them, except in Catholic countries, are the old and the young,
and, in fact, a majority of all classes, who never attach
themselves to any church, and these latter, according to the
doctrine of their orthodox brethren, will be damned. In Catholic
countries the majority of the women belong to the church, and the
children, too, until they reach maturity, when they become
infidel, and when, instead of attending church on a Sunday
morning, they spend their time in restaurants. In the afternoon,
males and females all spend their time in enjoyment, going to
balls, races, restaurants, &c. In countries where the Protestants
and Dissenters prevail they make more profession in relation to
the observance of the Sabbath. A great many faithfully attend
church, while others stay at home or go out riding, or on
excursions, or otherwise enjoy themselves.
78
I have heard men standing at the corners of streets praying for
their sinful brethren--for one who had been on an excursion,
perhaps, spending his time on the Sabbath in pleasure; and for
mercy on another man who had been beating his wife; pleading for
the Lord to have mercy on this and on that class of what they
termed sinners, and saying that all these would be consigned to
eternal torments unless He did have mercy on them, though they
are denominated Christians, in the general classifications, and
that all but the few who believed as they did, whether such ever
heard the contracted creeds taught by them or not, would be
doomed to hell to suffer through all eternity; and this they say
because of their illiberal ideas and uncharitable notions. But
the gospel of Jesus teaches us, that while those sinners whom
they prayed for must repent of their sins and do right, as well
as those who, like the Pharisees, prayed for them at the street
corners, all the human family who ever did, do now, or will yet
live upon the earth, may be saved if they will obey the
principles of the gospel, except such as have been "once
enlightened, and have tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made
partakers of the Holy Ghost, and have tasted the good word of
God, and the powers of the world to come," for "if they shall
fall away" it is impossible "to renew them again unto repentance,
seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put
him to an open shame." But to all will the gospel be preached, if
they are in the flesh that they may act for themselves, and if
they are in the spirit world, that they may be administered for
in this world, "that they may be judged according to men in the
flesh, but live according to God in the spirit." This shows that,
after all, the principles which the "Mormons" have embraced are
calculated to save more of the human family than any other known
to men on the earth. Then how can they call us uncharitable? They
cannot without injustice.
78
May God bless us and help us to be faithful, and to pass along
from knowledge to knowledge, and from virtue to virtue,
practising those things through our lives which are calculated to
exalt us eventually in the presence of our heavenly Father, which
is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / John
Taylor, July 21st, 1867
John Taylor, July 21st, 1867
REMARKS by Elder John Taylor, delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, July 21st, 1867.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
CONDITION OF THE WORLD AND OF THE SAINTS--GOD HAS COMMENCED TO
REGENERATE THE WORLD BY REVEALING THE GOSPEL: ITS PURITY AND ITS
UNION--PRESIDENT YOUNG A BENEFACTOR TO THE HUMAN FAMILY.
79
I have been very much interested in the remarks made br. Bywater
this afternoon, and in fact I was very much interested in
listening to the remarks made this morning. It is difficult for
anybody to rise here and place themselves under the influence and
dictation of the Spirit of God, and not advance ideas and
principles that are calculated to enlighten the mind, expand the
capacity, enlarge the understanding, and enable us to appreciate
more fully the blessings of that life, light, truth, and
intelligence which God has been pleased to manifest to us, in
these last days, for our salvation and exaltation. It was said in
former days, and may with equal propriety be said to-day, "Happy
is that people whose God is the Lord," and if we fall short of
obtaining truth, light, and intelligence from Him, whatever our
situation may otherwise be, it is very deplorable for us as
rational, intelligent, eternal beings. The principles that are
made known by the Lord and enunciated by His servants are
eternal, and they are not only calculated to promote our
happiness on the earth, but also our happiness hereafter; they go
back to far distant times and show our associations with and
relationship to God. They have a bearing on our present existence
and happiness, and they look forward to something in the future
that is really certain and tangible. When we talk about the world
and the confusion, folly, and evil of its inhabitants, we look at
them as they are, we value them at their present worth. We do not
expect to compare ourselves and our hopes with them and their
hopes. We have come out from among the world, guided by the light
of revelation, by the Spirit of eternal truth, by the everlasting
gospel which God has sent among us. He has gathered us from the
world, we are no longer of them, and we do not expect to compare
ourselves with them; and what their ideas, views, and notions
with regard to us may be, we care but very little, it is to us a
matter of very little importance. We feel desirous to know what
the will of our heavenly Father is, we feel desirous to
comprehend what are the duties and responsibilities that devolve
upon us, and we feel an emulation in our own bosoms to overcome
the ignorance, evil, folly, and vanity with which we are
surrounded; that, as the servants of God who have dedicated
themselves to, and made a profession of faith in Him, we may
participate in the spirit that dwells in and with God; that we,
as individuals, as cities, and as communities, in this land of
Saints, may act as becomes the Saints of the Most High, walking
in the paths of truth, virtue, holiness, and purity.
80
A remark was made by br. Bywater to the effect that perhaps
one of the weakest arguments that could be adduced in support of
any movement amongst us as a people, was one that touched our
temporal affairs, or our pockets. If we were all perfect this
would be a very weak argument, but we are not, we are very
imperfect, we are surrounded by all the infirmities of human
nature, and we exhibit them in the varied actions of life, and
men have to be dealt with as they are, and not as if they were
angels or the spirits of the just made perfect. We are surrounded
with all our infirmities, weaknesses, and follies, and, until
they are overcome, we have to be governed, more or less, on the
principle that I have heard the President express. Says he, "I
would like to lead this people a little faster, but, if they will
not come up to my speed, I must make mine correspond with
theirs." If he did not do this he would soon be beyond the reach
of the people, but he has got to be one with us, and we have got
to be one with each other, and we must all seek to be one with
the Lord.
81
We have been brought up in error, we have been born in sin and
cradles in iniquity, we have sucked in superstition, folly, and
vanity with our mother's milk. We have scarcely imbibed one
principle that is true and that will stand the test or scrutiny
of eternal truth, and bear to be compared with the laws of life,
as they emanate from God. The Lord has to deal with us as He best
can, just as He does with the world. We talk sometimes about the
world. What could any ruler do with a depraved, corrupt world,
with men lost to every sense of propriety, honor, integrity, and
truthfulness, men wallowing in vice, licentiousness, fraud, and
corruption of every kind? What ruler could govern such a people?
No one, unless he listened to correct principles. The Lord
understood this very well when he commenced gathering people from
among the nations of the earth by the preaching of the gospel.
Says He, "My sheep hear my voice, and know me, and follow me, and
a stranger will they not follow, because they know not the voice
of a stranger." God sent forth His servants to the world to
declare the principles of truth. His sheep heard the voice of
mercy and obeyed the gospel, and the same spirit and influence
that operated upon them, there, operates upon them here; hence it
is that, under the auspices of the Spirit of God, we were
gathered together; not in a political capacity, but in a
religious capacity. Our moral sense was appealed to, our love of
honesty, truth, and integrity was appealed to, the light of the
gospel, as it existed in former days, was made manifest to us, we
admired it, believed in, and obeyed it, and through obedience, we
received a portion of the Spirit of God, and felt a disposition
to listen to His laws and to be governed by the principles of
truth. And yet how weak that feeling is still within us! How
frequently those evil propensities and powers that operated upon
us in former days still operate upon us, and our minds become
befogged, beclouded, and dimmed by the darkness with which the
enemy of truth seeks to inspire us! How little we appreciate our
relationship to, and standing before God, and the destiny that is
before us! It is very difficult for us to comprehend correct
principles, and it is more difficult still to bring ourselves
into subjection to, and to be governed by them. Hence we have to
be treated not like men but like children. Yet, notwithstanding
the weaknesses and infirmities of His creatures, neither God nor
His servants feel like destroying them, cutting them off, and
sending them to perdition. The Lord has never dealt with His
people in that way; He is full of magnanimity, kindness, love,
and regard for the human family. We read that the Savior, while
upon the earth, "Was tempted in all points like unto us, yet
without sin; therefore he is a faithful high-priest, and knows
how to deliver those who are tempted." We have our weaknesses,
our infirmities, follies, and foibles. It is the intention of the
gospel to deliver us from these; it operates upon the mind and
intelligence of man, that we may be led from strength to
strength, from intelligence to intelligence, from knowledge to
knowledge, from one degree of faith to another, victory over one
evil and then over another, until we shall see as we are seen and
know as we are known. If we make any little stumbles the Savior
acts not as a foolish, vindictive man, to knock another man down.
He is full of kindness, long suffering, and forbearance, and
treats everybody with kindness and courtesy. These are the
feelings we wish to indulge in and be governed by; these are the
principles, and this is the spirit, that ought to actuate every
elder in Israel, and by which he ought to govern his life and
actions. Having gathered us together in the position we now
occupy, we are prepared, more or less, to be governed in regard
to other things; we know that the goal before us is one of the
brightest that has ever attracted the attention of the human
mind, one in which God calculates to elevate and exalt us, not
only on the earth but in the heavens. God has commenced to
establish His kingdom on the earth, and He will accomplish His
own purposes in His own time, and bring to pass His designs with
regard to a world lying in wickedness.
81
We sometimes reflect on the situation of the world, and feel as
though we would be glad to see them destroyed. Now no right
feeling man has a wish of this kind in his heart. We should be
glad to see iniquity destroyed, but unfortunately the workers of
iniquity would have to share in that catastrophe. We should be
glad to see evil rooted out of the earth, and we know that if men
will not submit to the law of God, by and by, however painful it
may be, their destruction will be consummated, and we know, as
has been referred to, that all governments and kingdoms having
the elements of destruction within themselves, must necessarily
dissolve, and we know that if we could have just laws, and just
administration--if we could have the revelations of the great God
for our guide, and men inspired by God for our rulers, if we
could have what the Israelites prayed for and what the prophets
have prophesied about, the Lord for our king, the Lord for our
judge and law-giver, and have Him to reign over us--there is no
right thinking man on the earth, no matter what his principles
may be, but what would appreciate such a system of things as
that. But they despair of accomplishing it, and they may well
despair, for with the materials that they have it would be
impossible to bring about such a result. You may take a graft
from any poor tree there is in existence, and graft it once, or
ten thousand times, and it will still bear its like. But if you
can get a better graft, and have that implanted there, then you
may have a chance of having better fruit.
82
The Lord has commenced on this principle. He has revealed himself
from the heavens, and has restored correct principles which are
calculated to elevate, ennoble, and exalt the human mind, and
having commenced this, it will be like the little leaven Jesus
speaks of--it will work and work until the whole lump is
leavened, and has become indoctrinated or inducted into the
family of God, and become heirs of Him and joint heirs with Jesus
Christ, having a relationship to our Heavenly Father that will
live and exist "while life and thought and being last or
immortality endures." It is upon this principle, and upon no
other, that the knowledge of God will ever cover the earth as the
waters cover the deep.
82
This is the work that lies before the Saints of God, but it will
not be done all at once, it will be the work of time and
progress, and will require a continual warfare with evil,
corruption, error, and vice, in all their varied forms. It is the
greatest blessing that can be possessed by this or any other
people on the face of the earth, to have the word of God among
them, and then it is a great blessing when men can appreciate
that word, and honor God and His servants, and obey His laws.
This is what we are seeking to attain--to bring our passions,
thoughts, reflections, and feelings, and everything pertaining to
us, in subjection to the law of God, that a wise children, under
the guidance of our Heavenly Father, we may be able to fulfil our
destiny on the earth, whatever that may be, and prepare ourselves
for an everlasting inheritance in the celestial kingdom of our
God.
82
The fact is, God has commenced to regenerate the world, but the
world does not know it, and we, sometimes, hardly understand it.
We become captivated and carried away by every little foible and
folly that we see around us. We can only understand these things
as we live our religion, and as the Spirit of God reveals them to
us, and if we want to know more we must seek for more of the
Spirit of God, which gives wisdom, light, and intelligence, and
enables us to see things as they are and as they ought to be. If
men are living in the enjoyment of that Spirit there is no
difficulty about false doctrines or errors of any kind, or evil
passions, for it will lead them into truth, and will enable them
to overcome all that is evil, and if we enjoy that Spirit we
shall feel better and happier, and we shall not see so many
faults in our neighbors, or in the Priesthood, or anything
associated with the Kingdom of God, for as the light of God, the
revelations of the Most High, inspires the hearts of the Saints,
they will be one with each other, with the servants of God, with
God our Heavenly Father, and with Jesus Christ our Lord and
Savior. Jesus prayed most devoutly for this when about leaving
the earth. Said he, "Neither pray I for these alone, but for them
also which shall believe on me through their word, that they all
may be one." This is the kind of feeling we should cherish.
83
With regard to the world. I know there is a feeling that
President Young is illiberal in his remarks sometimes, and that
we ought to feel more like catering to their prejudices and
feelings. I do not think so. I think it is one of the greatest
blessings we can have to have somebody to tell us when we are
wrong; and does President Young, or do any men of intelligence in
this Church and Kingdom, have feelings of enmity towards the
world? I do not think they have. I have seen President Young
travel thousands and thousands of miles, without purse or scrip,
to preach the gospel of salvation to the world. Does that show
that he is an enemy to the world? There is no man of reflection
and good judgment but what would say to the reverse. We have come
out from among the world, for the express purpose of serving God
and keeping His commandments, building up Zion, and establishing
His Kingdom upon the earth. Are there not men in the world who
seek to do right and try to be just and equitable in their acts?
Yes, and there are a great many who seek to do wrong, who are
full of lasciviousness, corruption, and evil; a great many who
would seek to lead us down the paths of death and destruction.
And shall not the shepherd who stands on the walls of Zion lift
up his warning voice? What is the good of a shepherd if he does
not do that? Who does not know that combinations have been
entered into, from time to time, right here in our midst, for the
purpose of undermining the virtue of this people? Who does not
know that the public prints in the east have been very profuse in
their recommendations to send out fine fast young men to Utah?
What for? to corrupt our virtue and to bring us down to their own
level. Who does not know that we have had organizations in our
midst, plotting night after night, to effect the political and
social destruction of this people, and seeking to undermine their
virtue? Are we--the servants of God--to sit still and not lift a
warning voice in relation to these things? Are we to go hand and
glove with the world? No, we are not of the world; God has chosen
us out of the world to be His people, that we may be subject to
His laws and bow to His authority. Do we plot against the virtue
of any man? God forbid! Is there any man on the face of the earth
who can bring a charge of this kind against the elders of Israel?
I defy them. We sustain all virtuous principles here and
everywhere in the world where our lot may be cast. Did we ever
go, as elders, or as messengers of any kind among the nations of
the earth, and interfere with the rights and privileges of the
people, or seek to overturn the government of any nation? Never.
We were always subject to the law, authority, rule, and dominion
prevailing in the nations in which we have sojourned. What right
have others, then, to interfere with us? None. Shall we allow
them to do it? No, in the name of Israel's God we will not. [The
congregation said, amen.] We will root out the workers of
iniquity, and maintain purity and virtue. When men come among us
who are honorable and virtuous we will treat them accordingly;
but when men come among us and seek to destroy our virtue,
supplant our institutions, and try to put a sword to the neck of
the good, honest, and virtuous, in the name of Israel's God we
will oppose them with all the might God shall give to us. [The
congregation said, amen.] These are our principles. What good
honorable man in the world would not sanction them? There are
none but what would. Every virtuous man and woman would submit to
principles of this kind, and say it is right.
83
There is another point to which I would refer here: that all men
are not depraved, as it is said by some, but the natural instinct
of man, as President Young has remarked, is to do good.
83
May God help us to do right and keep His commandments, that we
may be saved in His kingdom, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / Orson
Pratt, August 11th, 1867
Orson Pratt, August 11th, 1867
DISCOURSE by Elder Orson Pratt, delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, Sunday, August 11th, 1867.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
EXPERIENCE IN MISSIONARY LABORS--ANCIENT PROPHECIES CONCERNING
THE
PEOPLE OF GOD IN THE LAST DAYS.
84
I have long looked forward with joyful anticipations to the time,
when I should again meet with the people of God in these
mountains, and have the privilege of standing before them. I feel
very thankful to my Father in heaven for this great privilege. I
have been absent from this city and place over three years, and
have performed one of the longest missions of my life. I feel
thankful to God that you gave me this privilege, and that I have
had the opportunity of adding one more lengthy mission to the
long catalogue of missions which I have taken abroad among the
nations. It is a great satisfaction to me to have the privilege
of being numbered with this people, and to have my name enrolled
among those who profess to be Latter-day Saints. With them is
safety; with them are joy, peace, and satisfaction. And I feel to
say, as one said in old times--that with this people I desire to
live, and, if it is necessary to die, I desire to have the
privilege of dying with them. But I do not know whether it will
be necessary for all of us to die, perhaps there may be some who
will escape this curse in some measure, and who may meet with a
change equivalent to that of death.
84
I have been abroad for the purpose of doing good, that was the
only object I had in view in leaving this Territory three years
ago last spring. Whether I have done much good or not remains for
the day of judgment to reveal; it is not altogether for me to
judge in relation to this matter. We are well assured that our
Father, who reigns in yonder heavens, keeps a journal, or, in
other words, a record--a great record in which He records the
doings of the children of men. We know, from a certain
declaration of Jesus in the Book of Mormon, concerning the
records of heaven, that the acts and doings of all men are
recorded by the Father in that book, and the time is fast
hastening when I, as an individual, and all others, must be
brought before the Judge of all the earth, and our acts and
doings here, in this short space of time appointed to us as a
probation, will be read before us, or if not read they will be
perfectly remembered by us and by those who sit in judgment, so
that a righteous judgment will be rendered on our heads, and we
will receive the reward of our doings, whether they be good or
evil. I have enjoyed myself remarkably well on this mission. I
hope that some good has been done, and that the Lord will
remember the good that I have intended to do, even though it may
not have been fully accomplished. He knows the desire of my heart
has been to fulfill the numerous missions which I have taken
during the last thirty-seven years of my life.
85
Since I came home, I have contrasted the present condition
of myself and this people with what existed when I first became
acquainted with this gospel. Then we were a little handful of
people--there were, perhaps, not a hundred persons in all the
States who had received the truth. I received it about five
months after the organization of this Church, and, although but a
boy, was immediately called to the ministry. In my inexperience I
went forth, with gladness of heart, to bear my humble testimony
to what I knew to be true. You may ask me if I had a knowledge
before I commenced preaching this gospel. I answer, yes. I went
forth from a farming occupation in the eastern part of the State
of New York, and traveled alone between two hundred and three
hundred miles, for the purpose of beholding the Prophet Joseph
Smith. I found him in Fayette, Seneca County, New York, at the
house of father Whitmer, where this Church was organized with
only six members. In that house I found not only Joseph, the
Prophet, but David Whitmer, John Whitmer, Christian Whitmer, and
many of those witnesses whose names are recorded in the Book of
Mormon. Those were happy days to me. To see a prophet of the
living God, to look on a man whom the Lord had raised up to bring
forth one of the most glorious records that ever saluted the ears
of mortal man, was to me almost equal to beholding the face of an
holy angel! Yet, when I took that journey, and first beheld his
countenance, I did not certainly know that he was a prophet. I
believed him to be such because of the purity of the doctrine
that I had heard preached which he had brought forth. I knew it
was a scriptural doctrine, agreeing in every respect with the
ancient gospel. For although but a boy, I had already become
acquainted, in some measure, with the doctrines of the various
religious sects of the day, but none of them satisfied me, none
of them seemed to coincide with the word of God. I stood aloof
from all, until I heard this, when my mind became fully satisfied
that God had raised up a people to proclaim the gospel in all its
ancient beauty and simplicity, with power to administer in its
ordinances. That was a great satisfaction, so far as faith was
concerned, but still I sought for a knowledge. I felt as though I
was not qualified to stand before the people, and tell them that
the Book of Mormon was a divine revelation, and that Joseph Smith
was a prophet of God, unless I had a stronger testimony than that
afforded by ancient prophets. However great my assurance might
be, it seemed to me, that to know for myself, it required a
witness independent of the testimony of others. I sought for this
witness. I did not receive it immediately, but when the Lord saw
the integrity of my heart and the anxiety of my mind--when He saw
that I was willing to travel hundreds of miles for the sake of
learning the principles of the truth, He gave me a testimony for
myself, which conferred upon me the most perfect knowledge that
Joseph Smith was a true prophet, and that this book, called the
Book of Mormon, was in reality a Divine revelation, and that God
had once more, in reality, spoken to the human family. What joy
this knowledge gave me! No language that I am acquainted with
could describe the sensations I experienced when I received a
knowledge from Heaven of the truth of this work.
86
In that early day that prophet Joseph said to me that the Lord
had revealed that twelve men were to be chosen as Apostles. A
manuscript revelation to this effect, given in 1829--before the
rise of this Church--was laid before me, and I read it. Joseph
said to me, although I was young, weak, inexperienced, especially
in public speaking, and ignorant of many important things which
we now all understand, that I should be one of this Twelve. It
seemed to me a very great saying. I looked upon the Twelve
Apostles who lived in ancient days with a great deal of
reverence--as being almost super-human. They were, indeed, great
men--not by virtue of the flesh, nor their own natural
capacities, but they were great because God called them. When
Joseph told me that I would be one of the Twelve, I knew all
things were possible with God, but it seemed to me that I would
have to be altogether changed to occupy such a great position in
the Church and Kingdom of our God.
86
But I will pass over the first years of the organization of the
Church and come down to the time when the Twelve were chosen. It
was in the year 1835. In the preceding year a few of us, by
commandment and revelation from God, went up to the State of
Missouri in company with the Prophet Joseph Smith. By the
direction of Joseph I was requested to stay in Clay County for a
few months, to visit the Saints scattered through those regions,
to preach to and comfort them, and to lay before them the
manuscript revelations, for they were not then fully acquainted
with all the revelations which had been given. After having
accomplished this work, and proclaimed the gospel to many
branches of the Church in the western part of Missouri, I
returned again a thousand miles to the State of Ohio, preaching
by the way, suffering much from the chills, and the fever and
ague, while passing through those low sickly countries, wading
swamps and sloughs, lying down on the prairies in the hot sun,
fifteen or twenty miles from any habitation, and having a hearty
shake of the ague, then a violent fever, thus wandering along for
months before getting back to Kirtland, Ohio, where the Prophet
lived. In the meantime, however, I built up some few branches of
the Church, and then started for the capital of the State of
Ohio--the city of Columbus. I entered the city, a stranger, on
foot, and alone, not knowing that there was a Latter-day Saint
within many miles, but, while passing along the crowded streets,
I caught a glimpse of the countenance of a man who passed, and
whirling around instantly, I went after him, and inquired of him
if he knew whether there were any people called "Mormons" in the
city of Columbus. Said he: "I am one of that people, and the only
one that resides in the city." I looked upon this as a great
marvel. "How is it," said I, "that here in this great and
populous city, where hundreds are passing to and fro, that I
should be influenced to turn and accost the only Latter-day Saint
residing here." I look upon it as a revelation, as a
manifestation of the power of God in my behalf. He took me to his
house, and, when there, presented me with a paper published by
our people in Kirtland. In that paper I saw an advertisement, in
which br. Pratt was requested to be at Kirtland on such a day and
at such an hour, to attend meeting in the Temple, that he might
be ready to take his departure with the Twelve who had been
chosen. The day and hour designated were right at hand; the
Twelve were chosen, and were soon to start on their first mission
as a Council. I had been travelling among strangers for months,
and had not seen the paper.
87
I saw that I had not time to reach Kirtland on foot, as I
had been accustomed to travel, and consequently could not thus
comply with the request; but, with a little assistance, I got
into the very first stage that went out, and started post-haste
for Kirtland, and landed at Willoughby, or what was then called
Chagim, three miles from Kirtland, to which I travelled on foot,
reaching there on Sunday morning at the very hour appointed for
the meeting, which I entered, valise in hand, not having had time
to deposit it by the way. There I met with Joseph, Oliver
Cowdery, David Whitmer, Martin Harris, and others of the
witnesses to the Book of Mormon, besides several of the Twelve
who had been chosen and ordained a short time previous. They were
meeting on that day in order to be fully organized and qualified
for their first mission as a council. And, strange to relate, it
had been prophesied in that meeting, and in prior meetings, I
would be there on that day. They had predicted this, although
they had not heard of me for some time, and did not know where I
was. They knew I had been in Missouri, and that I had started
from there, several months before, but the Lord poured out the
spirit of prophecy upon them, and they predicted I would be there
at that meeting. When they saw me walk into the meeting, many of
the Saints could scarcely believe their own eyes, the prediction
was fulfilled before them so perfectly. I look at these things as
miraculous manifestations of the Spirit of God.
87
I was ordained, and went forth with the Council of Twelve. We
performed an extended mission through the eastern States, built
up churches, and returned again to Kirtland.
88
It is not my intention to give many items of our history. I
merely touch upon these points, as they present themselves to my
mind. I have continued, from that day until the present, to bear
testimony to that which I know to be true. I do not speak
enthusiastically when I say I KNOW. It is not a spirit of
excitement which prompts me to declare these things, but I
testify now, to that which I know by revelation to me from
heaven, as I have testified to hundreds and thousands of people,
both in America, in England, and on the Continent in Europe. I
know this great work which you, Latter-day Saints, have received,
to be the work of Almighty God. I have the same certainty that I
have that you are now sitting on these seats. This religion is
not a whim; it is not a wild enthusiastic creed, invented by
human wisdom, but the origin of this Church is divine. This book,
called the Book of Mormon, God gave, by the inspiration of His
holy Spirit, to Joseph Smith, whom you and I believe, and not
only believe, but know to be, a prophet. This book I consider the
choicest book communicated to the children of men for many
centuries. The choicest! Why do I say the choicest? Are there not
many useful and interesting books of great value, containing much
information and many things of importance, that have been sought
out by the judgment, skill, and learning of men? Yes; but among
all those which have appeared since the first century of the
Christian era, there is one common characteristic--viz., they
were written by the wisdom of man. No doubt, in many respects,
though unknown to their authors, they were measurably dictated by
the inspiration of the Spirit of the living God. But God Himself
is the author of the Book of Mormon. He inspired the ideas it
contains, and gave them by the urim and thummim. He sent forth
His angle from heaven, clothed in brightness and glory, to chosen
witnesses, commanding them to declare to all nations, kindreds,
tongues, and people, that this precious book was a divine
revelation. How great, then, is the importance of this work!
88
It was a very interesting period of my life, when but nineteen
years of age, to visit the place where this Church was
organized--the room of old father Whitmer--where the Lord spoke
to His servant Joseph and others, as printed in the Book of
Doctrine and Covenants. In that same room a revelation, through
the prophet Joseph, was given to me, November 4th, 1830, which is
also printed. That house will, no doubt, be celebrated for ages
to come, as the one chosen by the Lord in which to make known the
first elements of the organization of His Kingdom in the latter
days.
89
But there are many wonderful things connected with this
dispensation--not only in the manifestations of the Spirit of God
to His servants, in the many revelations that were given to
individuals, in healing the sick, in casting out devils, in
restoring the blind to their sight, in making the deaf to hear,
and in causing the lame man to leap as a hart--but what is still
more wonderful, the gathering of the people from distant nations.
It is a wonder to me to look upon the great sea of faces now
before me in this bowery. Twenty years ago on the twenty-first
day of July, I stood solitary and alone on this great city plot,
near the place where now stands bishop Hunter's house, being the
first man of the Latter-day Saints that ever stood on this
ground: this was in the afternoon of the twenty-first day of
July, 1847. Brother Erastus Snow entered the valley with me in
the afternoon. We travelled down to the south-east of the city.
Br. Erastus lost his coat off his horse, and went back to hunt it
up, and told me if I wanted to look over the country he would
wait for me at the mouth of what we now call Emigration Kanyon. I
started from where we parted, and came up and stood on the bank
of City Creek. I gazed on the surrounding scenery with peculiar
feelings in my heart. I felt as though it was the place for which
we had so long sought. Brother Brigham had requested me to
proceed on and search out the road. Several of the brethren had
been taken sick at Yellow Creek, and they appointed me and a
small company to go on and see if we could find anything of Salt
Lake Valley or a country suitable for a location. What did I see
when I came into this valley? I saw some few green bushes on
yonder bench, but saw but little life throughout the valley,
except a certain insect that was afterwards called a cricket. I
saw them cropping the few isolated bushes, and gnawing everything
green around them. The land on yonder bench was all parched up,
and the soil, as we went down still further, also dry and baked;
but as we neared the waters we could see there was a little
moisture round the banks. It was really a solitary place, and is
well described by the prophet David in the 107th Psalm. He
exclaims in this beautiful language: "O give thanks unto the
Lord, for He is good, for His mercy endureth for ever. Let the
redeemed of the Lord say so, whom He hath redeemed from the hands
of the enemy, and gathered them out of the lands, from the east
and from the west, from the north and from the south." But David
describes the country to which this people were to be gathered.
He calls it a dreary desolate land. "They wandered in the
wilderness in a solitary way; they found no city to dwell in."
Are there not many sitting on these seats who can reflect back to
the time when they wandered over the solitary plains, the arid
deserts, and rugged mountains? Are there not here some of the
pioneers who were numbered among the one hundred and forty-three
who travelled fifteen hundred miles from Nauvoo and a thousand
from our Winter Quarters on the Missouri river, who can bear
testimony that we did "wander in the wilderness in a solitary
way?" Oh, how solitary it was except for the red men, buffalo, a
few antelope, some elk, deer, and howling wolves! It was indeed
solitary; no road broken for us, no bridges across the streams;
we were unable to tell what latitude or longitude we were in only
by taking astronomical observations--getting the altitude of the
sun, moon, or stars, and determining our latitude and longitude
to find out where we were, as sea captains do on the great deep.
And thus we continued, month after month, to wander in this
solitary way, in this wilderness, as it were, and when we entered
these valleys we found no city already built for us. David said
that the people who should be gathered from all lands would "find
no city to dwell in"--no city already prepared for them.
89
Did we have any suffering, affliction, hunger, thirst, and
fatigue? I can bear testimony that the pioneers, and many others
who followed in their track that season, can look back to that
period of their lives as to a time when they experienced the
fulfilment of David's words:--"Hungry and thirsty their souls
fainteth in them. Then they cried unto the Lord in their trouble,
and he delivered them out of their distresses." This was
literally fulfilled, for we were faithful in calling on the Lord;
we bowed before Him in the morning, we humbled ourselves before
them in the evening, and we prostrated ourselves before Him in
our secret places. Some of us went out upon the hills by
ourselves, and called upon the Lord, according to the order of
the Holy Priesthood, which order many of you who have received
your endowments understand. Many times we were thirsty, and our
souls were ready to faint within us, but we came forth by the
direction of the Almighty. His hand was with us, He heard our
cries, our prayers came up before Him, and He delivered us from
all our afflictions. Yet we found no city to dwell in, no
splendid houses, mansions, and palaces, and everything conducive
to happiness and comfort, as our emigration from foreign
countries find in these times.
90
Finding no city to dwell in, the Lord permitted us to prepare a
city for habitation. I have stated that the Lord had accomplished
wonders--great wonders--besides healing the sick and doing those
things already named, and one of those great wonders is the city
of Great Salt Lake. It is a miracle to my eyes, it is a miracle
to the Latter-day Saints who dwell within it, it is a miracle to
all the inhabitants of the Territory, it is a miracle to all our
enemies scattered abroad, and a wonder to all the nations of the
earth who have read its description. Let me tell a secret that
some of you, perhaps, have not fully understood. Do you know,
Latter-day Saints, that this city is already celebrated in
distant nations, across the sea, as one of the most beautiful
cities upon the American Continent? It is even so. What renders
it beautiful? It is not because all the houses have been joined
house to house, and story piled on story. No; that does not add
to the beauty of a city. That is after the fashion of old
Babylon, or like the cities of the nations. They, it is true,
build some very superb buildings, of the most beautiful and
costly materials--granite and marble stone, magnificent in style,
and adorned with all the beauties of modern architecture. We see
this in the cities of the eastern states, in old England, on the
Continent of Europe, and wherever modern civilization extends;
but what is all this when compared to the beauty of our
habitations? When emerging from Parley's Kanyon in the stage, I
put my head out of the window to look for the city of Great Salt
Lake, but it was so completely shrouded in trees that I scarcely
get a glimpse of it. Now and then I caught sight of a chimney
peeping out above the stately shade trees and smiling orchards; I
could also see this great tabernacle that you are now building,
towering up, like a little mountain; but it was impossible to get
a full view of the city generally, it was so completely covered
with orchards and ornamental shade trees. I thought to myself
that I never saw a grander sight. Where did these trees come
from? You brought them down from the mountains, then little
saplings; many of you brought them on your shoulders, others
piled them on their wagons, and then you set them out on land
that had the appearance of being a parched desert, and in soil
that to all human appearance was unproductive. And during the
twenty years that have rolled over your heads, you have
beautified this city, and made it a paradise. It surpasses all
the cities of the east in beauty, and your industry is spoken of
abroad as something wonderful and marvellous. For a people
without capital driven from their former homes, having nothing,
as it were, but bone and sinew, to bring to pass the marvels we
now behold, is considered without a parallel.
90
But David says, that this people, gathered from all nations, who
would find no city to dwell in, should finally prepare a city for
habitation. Thank you, brethren, for having fulfilled the
prophecy. Many other things, in this same Psalm, are now being
fulfilled. The inspired psalmist predicts that the Lord would
cause waters to break out in the wilderness, and in the desert
springs of water, and that the thirsty ground should become pools
of water. Has this been fulfilled? What aspect is presented over
the country, for miles and miles around, when you irrigate your
farming lands? Do you cast your eyes over them sometimes, and see
standing pools of water? If you do you behold the fulfilment of
the psalm. In the twenty-ninth chapter of Isaiah--the very place
where this book (the Book of Mormon) is spoken of, and the
marvellous work that should be accomplished by its means, we also
read that a forest "shall be turned into a fruitful field, and
the fruitful field shall be esteemed as a forest." David also
says, that you were not only to make a city for habitation, but
you were to plant vineyards, sow fields, and eat the increase
thereof, and he would not suffer your cattle to decrease.
91
I have been gone about three years, and I would like to inquire
of those who keep cattle, whether they are on the increase in
this Territory? I think if they were to answer they would say
they are. Brother Kimball says the Territory is perfectly alive
with them, and I have no doubt that the hills, mountains, and
valleys are sprinkled over with them, and that they are on the
increase. This is what David says:--"He suffers not their cattle
to decrease;" and he also informs us that that barren, thirsty
land, that solitary place, that wilderness through which His
people should be led, should become, as it were, a fruitful
field--this you know has been literally fulfilled. We are further
informed that "blessed are they who sow beside all waters and
send forth thither the feet of the ox and the ass." How do you
farm in this land? You answer, by the side of the water streams.
They do not farm in this way in the old countries, but wherever
they find a beautiful piece of soil, whether on mountain or
plain, they convert it into a farm, it is no matter if it be many
miles from the water. But Isaiah saw that this people would be
put in possession of a land where it would be necessary to "sow
beside all waters," and in passing up and down this Territory it
is universally the case that all our farming lands are located
alongside the water streams which come out of the mountains.
91
Do you want a blessing, brethren? If you do, Isaiah has given you
one, for he exclaims, "Blessed are ye that sow beside all waters,
that send forth thither the feet of the ox and the ass." David
also declares, in the Psalm already referred to, that "He setteth
the poor on high from affliction, and maketh him families like a
flock." What does the Psalmist mean? Does he mean to say that the
families of a poor man who has been gathered should increase like
a flock? This is what he predicts; why do the world find fault
with it? Are there are not some fault-finders? I hope not. Br.
Kimball says they are all dead; if so, it is to be hoped that we
will be troubled with them no more.
91
We should rejoice to think that God has brought us into this
desert country, and made it so fruitful, like the Garden of Eden,
where the poor man, who in the old countries could scarcely live,
has, in the course of the twenty years, not only got flocks and
herds, but "families" (for David actually puts in the plural)
"like a flock." To go around these valleys, and occasionally
count the families of a poor man, is like counting a flock of
sheep. Gentiles (we merely repeat the name they have given
themselves) feel like finding fault with us in regard to this
matter, but if we are satisfied, why should they find fault? If
the poor man has been lifted up on high, just as David said he
should be, and if the Lord has made him to have families like a
flock, why should you find fault with this poor man? Is he not
better off here than in the old countries, where for twelve or
sixteen hours daily labor he received only eight shillings per
week, for himself and family--and was scarcely able to keep body
and soul together--living and dying in the most squalid poverty?
92
I cannot see any harm in the people coming to this distant land,
and gathering around them flocks, and herds, and fields, and each
multiplying his own families, till they resemble a flock. All
seem to feel tolerably well about it. The wives of these poor men
have smiling faces, and seem happy. I do not know but some of
them quarrel, but that does not prove that the principles is not
good and true. Monogamist families also quarrel sometimes, but
you would not do away with marriage, and say that a man ought not
to have one wife, because they pull hair occasionally. Why find
fault, then, with the poor man David speaks about, whose families
should be like a flock, because now and then one gets up a
quarrel? The system is good; the quarrel is no part of the
system, but is a violation of it, and is the introduction of
discord into that which the Lord intended to harmonize. Plurality
of wives is something a little different from what our fathers
have taught us, and it will take us a little while to learn this
ancient scriptural order. You would not find fault with a little
child because it did not learn the alphabet, spelling lessons,
and get into reading in one day. Let all have a chance to learn
by experience, and by that which God has revealed in ancient and
modern times, to rule, govern, and control these great flocks and
families so that they may be worthy to rule in the Kingdom of
God.
92
There are many curious things written in the ancient prophecies
and in the writings of the Psalmist. The people abroad in the
world generally think a great deal of what David said. There are
some churches so pious that they would not have a hymn, composed
in modern times, sung by their congregations. They would think
their chapels were polluted by singing a hymn composed by any
poet or poetess in these days. You may think I am misrepresenting
them, but I am not. You go to Scotland if you wish to see the
truth of these words. Will the Scotch Presbyterians permit hymns
of their own composition to be sung in their sanctuaries? No;
what do they substitute? The Psalms of David--the man after God's
own heart, who was so righteous when but a boy that God was with
him, and who, long before he was raised to the throne of Israel,
and while yet a youth, as it were, had eight wives, and into
whose bosom God afterwards gave all the wives of his master Saul.
This man knew how to make psalms, for he made them by inspiration
for the Scotch Church to sing; he understood it, and when he
looked upon and realized what a flock of wives and children he
had, he no doubt felt a glow of pleasure in anticipation of them
time when the same order should be established among that people
who were to be gathered from all lands. When have any people ever
fulfilled these ancient prophecies if this people are not doing
it now.
93
Go back, now, historians, and tell us what people have ever
fulfilled these sayings, except the Latter-day Saints. Did the
ancient church ever fulfil these prophecies? No; why not? Because
the dispensation of gathering had not then come. They were
commanded to build up churches in Rome, Corinth, Galatia,
Ephesus, and various parts of the earth, and when they had built
up these churches they were permitted to stay at home. David says
the people of God are to be gathered from all lands, and we see
that it was not done by the ancient church. Now come down from
the days of the introduction of Christianity into Palestine to
the present period and place your finger, if you can, on a people
who have fulfilled these prophecies. You can find nothing that
has had the appearance of it until the appearance of the Prophet
Joseph Smith. Since his day you can see what the Lord has done in
sending abroad His missionaries, as swift messengers, to preach
the gospel to all nations, kindreds, tongues, and people,
baptizing all who would repent, and building up churches to His
holy name, then proclaiming in the ears of all the Saints, "Go
from all these nations to the great western hemisphere, locate
yourselves on the high portions of the North American Continent
in the midst of the mountains, and be gathered in one, that you
may fulfil the prophecies that have been uttered concerning you."
When we see this, we see God fulfilling that which He spake many
long centuries ago. And the work is still rolling on, just as
fast as the wheels of time can roll it. The Prophet Isaiah, in
the 35th chapter, says "The wilderness and the solitary place
shall be glad for them, and the desert shall rejoice and blossom
as the rose."
93
Latter-day Saints lift up your hearts and rejoice with joy
unspeakable, for you are the very ones who have the privilege of
fulfilling this, you see it directly before you. Has this
prophecy been fulfilled here? Was there a wilderness here? Was
there a desert here, and does it blossom as the rose? I was not
here this spring, but I will venture to say that if I had been
within three miles of this city, in April or May, I should have
seen, for five or six square miles, peach, pear, plum, and apple
trees all in bloom, literally making the wilderness to blossom as
the rose. What a miracle compared with twenty years ago, when I
stood, solitary and alone, by the side of City Creek, near this
temple block, and surveyed the scene! The prophecy of Isaiah has
been fulfilled, thanks be to Him who rules, controls, and guides
all these things.
93
If there ever was a people that needed blessings, it seems to me
that the Latter-day Saints are the ones. How much you have
suffered in years past and gone! How great have been your trials
for the truth's sake! How great your exertions to gather out from
among the nations of the earth! How great has been your toil in
this desert country to fulfil these prophecies! God bless you,
and your generations for evermore, and give you a hundred fold,
besides these valleys, to make you and your posterity rejoice, is
my prayer in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, June 30th, 1867
Brigham Young, June 30th, 1867
REMARKS by President Brigham Young, delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, June 30th, 1867.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
CONDITION OF APOSTATES--THE YOUNG MEN OF THE SAINTS--BIBLE
CHRISTIANS--MORMON BATTALION--HIS TESTIMONY TO STRANGERS--COUNCIL
TO MOTHERS AND DAUGHTERS ON POLYGAMY.
94
We have heard good instruction and good news from our brethren in
the south and in the east, and we hear good news concerning Zion.
But this is not good to the world, for Zion and the spirit of
Zion are not loved by the wicked. There is good news, and it may
be summed up by saying that God is carrying on His work most
admirably. He has commenced His work in the last days, for the
last time; and into this work He will gather all things. We are
here in these mountains. Accidentally? Perhaps so. If we had
Brother George A. Smith to tell the story, he would say we came
here because we were obliged to come, and we stay here because
there is no other place to which we can go. We have built cities
in this mountainous region, because there was no other place
where we could do so. We have not got through with our work here
yet. The people have hardly commenced to realize the beauty,
excellence, and glory that will yet crown this city. I do not
know that I will live in the flesh to see what I saw in vision
when I came here. I see some things, but a great deal more has
yet to be accomplished. We go abroad and preach to the people and
gather them home to Zion, and it appears to be the feelings of a
great many that when they get here they have done all that the
Lord requires of them--their mission is out, and they are then
ready to go and work for themselves. I heard of one man who came
here twenty years ago, who stayed a few years and got more
property than he ever had before, then sold it, and went to
California, feeling and believing that he had worked long enough
for the Lord, and that henceforth he would work for himself. The
last I heard of him he was in poverty, distress, and disgrace.
Loved of the Lord? No; if the Lord did not hate him, he did not
love him. Angels did not love him, Saints did not love him, and
the devil despised him, as he does all apostates.
94
On this particular point I said a little a Sunday or two ago. I
will now take the liberty of saying a little more. If there is a
despicable character on the face of the earth, it is an apostate
from this Church. He is a traitor who has deceived his best
friends, betrayed his trust, and forfeited every principle of
honor that God placed within him. They may think they are
respected, but they are not. They are disgraced in their own
eyes. There is not much honesty within them; they have forfeited
their heaven, sold their birthright, and betrayed their friends.
What will the devil do with such characters? Will he have them in
his kingdom? Yes, he will be obliged to, because he is an
apostate himself. He apostatized from the Celestial Kingdom, and
was thrust down to hell. Yet, when apostates get to his kingdom,
he will say--"I do not like you, for you are just as mean as I
am. I was a traitor and a liar, and I am yet. I despise myself
and every character that betrays his trust." That is all I wish
to say on that point. Let apostates go.
94
A word now to the Elders of Israel, especially to the young
elders. There are a great many young men born and brought up in
this Church, and if they do not go to the nations of the earth to
preach they are not, therefore, obliged to make shipwreck of
their good education and the faith they have received. Brother
Pitkin was talking about young men being ruined through acquiring
bad habits and forming bad associations here. If we had sent such
young men to preach they would, in all probability, have
disgraced themselves and the cause; for I am satisfied that if
any man or woman, old or young, wished to be honest, upright,
truthful, and virtuous, there is no community on the face of the
earthy that honors and seeks to promote every holy principle to
such an extent as this does. Do you know it? If you do not, just
go into the world and mingle with the people, and you will soon
find it out.
95
If there are any ladies and gentlemen present who have not joined
the Church, I wish to say a few words to them. Are men or women
honest with themselves and their God when they refuse or neglect
to search diligently to know the truth of the latter-day work? I
could not be, with the sensibility God has blessed me with. A man
or woman desirous of knowing the truth, upon hearing the gospel
of the Son of God proclaimed in truth and simplicity, should ask
the Father, in the name of Jesus, if this is true. If they do not
take this course, they may try and argue themselves into the
belief that they are as honest as any man or woman can be on the
face of the earth; but they are not, they are careless as to
their own best interests. Before I heard the gospel I searched
diligently to know and understand whatever could be learned among
the sectarians respecting God and the plan of salvation. It was
so with the majority of the Latter-day Saints. But very little
can be learned among Christian professors; they are ignorant
about God and His kingdom, and the design He had in view in the
formation of the earth and peopling it with His creatures. The
Christian world are deficient in these matters; and many among
them who believed the Bible was true have felt this, and Martin
Luther, John Calvin, John Wesley, and other great Reformers and
revivalists have felt this, and have had the spirit of conviction
upon them that God was going to reveal something or other to His
creatures. My brother Joseph once said to me (and we were both
Methodists at the time), "Brother Brigham, there is not a Bible
Christian in the world; what will become of the people?" For many
years no person saw a smile on his countenance, in consequence of
the burden of the Lord being upon him, and realizing that the
inhabitants of the earth had all gone out of the way and had
turned every man to his own views. I am not speaking now of the
world morally, but of their ignorance of the gospel of the Son of
God and of the way to be saved in the celestial kingdom of our
Father. There was not a Bible Christian on the face of the earth
who was known to us. I cannot say what is to be found in the
frozen regions of the north, or a little beyond; if any nook or
corner among the icebergs contains an Apostle, I do not know it,
but I suppose none have been able to find one. No people on this
earth had the Priesthood of the Son of God at their command or
within their grasp, and there was no delegation from God to the
children of men.
97
Now, we come proclaiming that the Lord has spoken from Heaven,
and has sent His angels to administer to the children of men. If
you ask "where is my proof?" my reply is, I am a witness? Yes,
here is this whole people. What else has brought them together?
Do you think they have been gathered for the sake of making
money, or for raising a political kingdom? Try it, you statesmen
and philosophers, and see if you can gather a people together as
we came here. How did we come here? We came comparatively naked
and barefoot, driven from our homes into these mountains, robbed
of our horses and cattle, and our houses rifled by mobs. Were we
sustained by any government? Did England put forth her hand to
sustain us, or did France donate anything for the assistance of
this poor people? No not anything. Did the Government of the
United States? No, but I will you what they did do--they imposed
a trifling tax upon us. When they were at war with Mexico they
said, "Now, you Mormons are going into the wilderness, but we
will prove whether you are loyal or not--we want five hundred of
your men." Did we give them? Yes, we took the men from their
wagons, from their aged fathers and mothers, their wives and
children, and they went to fight the battles of the United
States. Who helped us here? The Lord Almighty, and He has fed and
clothed and sustained us, and given us the ability to gather
around us the comforts of life. And now we declare that the
principles of the gospel of the Son of God, and no man nor nation
beneath the Heavens can contradict or confute what I say. And
here are my witnesses--some few thousands in this congregation,
who would rise and testify by the power of the Holy Ghost that
this is the gospel of life and salvation. Can men and women be
honest who let this pass by as a thing of nought, and say--"These
poor despised 'Mormons' and their religion are not worthy of our
notice, they are beneath our dignity and refinement." Stop! Pause
and think! Do you know what refinement is? Do you know what
belongs to honor and greatness? If you do, you will never make
use of such expressions. Those who are honorable will honor their
being, and prepare according to the best of their ability and
knowledge, and the revelations God has given, to preserve their
existence and identity, and to dwell for ever in the presence of
the Father and the Son. Every person who is honorable and loves
truth will do this. I do not want men to come to me or my
brethren for testimony as to the truth of this work; but let them
take the Scriptures of divine truth, and there the path is
pointed out to them as plainly as ever a guideboard indicated the
right path to the weary traveller. There they are directed to go,
not to Brothers Brigham, Heber, or Daniel, to any apostle or
elder in Israel, but to the Father in the name of Jesus, and ask
for the information they need. Can they who take this course in
honesty and sincerity receive information? Will the Lord turn
away from the honest heart seeking for the truth? No, He will
not; He will prove to them, by the revelations of His Spirit, the
facts in the case. And when the mind is open to the revelations
of the Lord it comprehends them quicker and keener than anything
that is seen by the natural eye. It is not what we see with our
eyes--they may be deceived--but what is revealed by the Lord from
Heaven is sure and steadfast, and abides for ever. We do not want
the people to rely on human testimony, although that cannot be
confuted and destroyed; still, there is a more sure word of
prophecy that all may gain if they will seek it earnestly before
the Lord. This is to my friends or my enemies who do not believe
in the Lord Jesus Christ and in the gospel which He has revealed
in these days. Now, mark my words, if you are honest to
yourselves you will inquire as to its truth. You are invited to
inquire, and it is your duty to do so, of the Father in the name
of Jesus, if these things are so. "Well," say a great many, "when
Jesus was on the earth he wrought miracles." Very true, and have
we not done so? You read all the history of the world, laying
aside the Book of Mormon containing the history of the people who
once inhabited this continent, and you cannot produce anything
that will compare with the labors of this people in these
mountains. Everything is thrown into the shade when compared with
it. Have we any witnesses with regard to the healing of the sick
by the power of God? Plenty of them. "O," say you, "we do not
know anything about that." We do not want you to know anything
about it until you learn for yourselves. Miracles, or these
extraordinary manifestations of the power of God, are not for the
unbeliever; they are to console the Saints, and to strengthen and
confirm the faith of those who love, fear, and serve God, and not
for outsiders. When Jesus was spoken to with regard to miracles,
he said, "an evil and an adulterous generation seeketh after a
sign, and there shall no sign be given to it, but the sign of the
Prophet Jonas," and this principle is as true with regard to
individuals as to generations. Here is the truth--God has spoken
from the heavens, calling upon the inhabitants of the earth to
repent, and we call upon them to repent. Is there anything
immoral or in the least unchristianlike in this? Not in the
least. We also call upon all men to be baptized for the remission
of their sins. Is this a heresy, is it immoral or
unchristianlike? No, everybody will agree that it is not in the
least. Then we say to all, if you have been in the habit of
lying, stealing, or committing any sin whatever, do it no more,
but live righteously and godly as long as you stay on the earth.
Who can complain of this.
98
Now, the sermon which I design preaching to the ladies comes
right before me. It is said--"If it were not for your obnoxious
doctrine of plurality of wives we could believe in the rest very
well." It is not that. That is not the touchstone at all, but it
is because our wives and daughters cannot be seduced; it is
because this people are strictly moral, virtuous, and truthful.
Now, taking the history of creation as given by Moses, let me ask
the question--"Mother Eve, did you not partake of the forbidden
fruit, as also did Adam, and thus bring sin and iniquity into the
world?" "O, yes," says mother Eve. Then, why cannot you bear the
affliction of it? Why not say--"If I was the cause of bringing
evil into the world, I will firmly bear all that God puts upon
me, and maintain His word and His law, and so work out my
salvation with fear and trembling, for it is God working within
me." I ask this question of you, mother Eves, every one of you.
If you are not sanctified and prepared, you ought to be
sanctifying and preparing yourselves for the blessings in store
for you when it will be said of you, this is Eve. Why? Because
you are the mother of all living. You might as well prepare first
as last. If you wish to be Eves and mothers of human families you
ought to bear the burden. But you say this is cruel. No, it is
not cruel at all. Is there a passion in man that he cannot subdue
for the sake of the gospel of salvation, that he may be crowned
with glory, immortality, and eternal lives? Shame on the elder
who, if duty calls, cannot go and preach the gospel until he
winds up his earthly career and never permit a female to kiss
him. I do not wish to say much upon this subject, but I say, woe
to you Eves if you proclaim or entertain feelings against this
doctrine! Woe to every female in this Church who says, "I will
not submit to the doctrine that God has revealed." You will wake
up by and by and say, "I have lost the crown and exaltation I
might have gained had I only been faithful to my covenants and
the revelations which God gave. I might have been crowned as well
as you, but now I must go to another kingdom." Be careful, O, ye
mothers in Israel, and do not teach your daughters in future, as
many of them have been taught, to marry out of Israel. Woe to you
who do it; you will lose your crowns as sure as God lives. Be
careful! "Well," but say you, "these men, these elders of Israel,
have it all their own way." That is not so, and we are not going
to have it all our own way, unless our way is to do just right.
And the man and woman who set up their will against the
providence of God, will be found wanting when accounts are
squared. They will have to say, "the summer is past, the harvest
is ended, and we have not received our crowns." Will you think of
this, sisters, you who are not married as well as you who are? I
have a good many daughters, but it would be better for every one
of my daughters, and for every female in this Church, to marry
men who have proved themselves to be men of God, no matter how
many wives they have, than to take these miserable characters who
are running around here. For myself, I desire to please God,
whether it is ever to see another wife or child while I live or
not. Have I proved it? Yes, God, the heavens, and the Saints know
it. When Joseph called upon me and my brethren here, we were
always ready. We made it a point ever to be ready to leave
fathers, mothers, sisters and brothers, wives and children to go
and preach the gospel to a perishing world, and save as many as
would hearken to our counsel. We have proved this years ago. We
have been willing to leave all for the sake of the gospel, and
therein the Lord has made us rich. But who is going to complain
about it?
98
I want the daughters of Israel, both old and young, to remember
that part of my sermon intended especially for them; and I want
our friends who come here, who are not of us, to hear what the
Latter-day Saints have to say. If we have the words of eternal
life for you, and you will not receive them at our hands, we want
you to be left without excuse. The Lord has spoken from the
heavens; He has sent His delegation to the earth, and He has
commissioned men on the earth to preach this gospel and to bring
people into the Church. If they disobey they must take the
consequence; it is they and the Lord for it. As we have always
told them, the gospel of Jesus which we believe and preach, which
they call "Mormonism," is the doctrine of life and salvation, and
if they do not believe it, they can pray to the Lord and ask Him
for knowledge. All this they can do if they please. We do our
duty in telling them what they should do, and the result is with
them and their God. May God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, November 17th, 1867
Brigham Young, November 17th, 1867
REMARKS by President Brigham Young, delivered in the Old
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, November 17th, 1867.
[Reported by G. D. Watt.]
THE WITNESS OF THE SPIRIT--HOW TO CONTINUE TO BE SONS
OF GOD--NECESSITY OF PRAYER.
99
We have great reason to be thankful for the blessings we enjoy as
individuals and as a people. There is no other people on the
earth, that we have any knowledge of, who are blessed to the same
extent as this people called the Latter-day Saints. If we are
blessed more than others, we should be more thankful than others.
The blessings and bounties of the Lord upon us are bestowed
according to our faithfulness and obedience to the requirements
made of us. We have seen times in our history as a people, that
if the hand of God had not been immediately over us, we must have
perished. But to secure His blessings the Lord requires the
strict obedience of His people. This is our duty. We obey the
Lord, Him who is called Jehovah, the Great I AM, I am a man of
war, Eloheim, etc. We are under many obligations to obey Him. How
shall we know that we obey Him? There is but one method by which
we can know it, and that is by the inspiration of the Spirit of
the Lord witnessing unto our spirit that we are His, that we love
Him, and that He loves us. It is by the spirit of revelation we
know this. We have no witness to ourselves internally, without
the spirit of revelation. We have no witness outwardly only by
obedience to the ordinances.
100
About the time I was preparing myself to embrace the gospel,
there were great reformation meetings, and many professed to be
converted. Those were very stirring times. The cause of religion
was the great topic and theme of conversation, and preachers were
full of zeal to bring souls to Christ through repentance and
faith in His name. I recollect very distinctly that if I
permitted myself to speak in any of their meetings, the spirit
forbade me mentioning or referring to the testimony of Jesus,
only in a superficial way. A few who believed in the everlasting
gospel which had been revealed through Joseph, the prophet,
testified in their meetings that they knew by the spirit of
revelation that God had done thus and so, and they were hooted at
immediately by those reformers. If I spoke at all in their
meetings, I had to guard every word I uttered, lest I should
offend those who professed to understand the gospel of life and
salvation, but who did not. Gradually we broke through this fear,
and ventured to utter the sentiments of our hearts, in faith
before God, delivering that to the people which the Lord had
revealed to us. Such is the condition of the professed religious
portions of Christendom to-day. They refuse to receive the
testimony of Jesus through revelation from His spirit; but they
believe in the mutterings, whisperings, and rappings of low,
foul, degraded spirits, who delight to lead astray rather than to
guide to the truth. They "Seek unto them that have familiar
spirits, and unto wizards that peep, and that mutter; should not
a people seek unto their God for the living to the dead?" Unless
we are willing to be guided by the revelations of the spirit of
the Almighty, by obeying and living up to the principles of His
gospel, we are as apt to believe one thing as another, and to be
influenced by, and follow the dictations of a bad spirit as a
good one. We have the same testimony as the faithful followers of
the Lord Jesus had anciently.
100
The scriptures made use of by Elder George A. Smith this morning,
show the way in which the former Saints became the sons of God.
"But as many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the
sons of God, even to them that believe on His name." Who did
receive Him and believe on His name? Did the Jews as a nation?
No. Did the Gentiles as nations? No. A few Jews and a few
Gentiles only received Him and believed on His name. When the
gospel was preached to the Jews and to the Gentiles, a few had
ears to hear, eyes to see, and hearts that understood by the
spirit of revelation; they believed the sayings of the Savior,
and received the Lord Jesus Christ as the promised Messiah. It is
written, "The Son can do nothing of himself, but what he seeth
the Father do; for what things soever He doeth, these also doeth
the Son likewise. For the Father loveth the Son, and sheweth him
all things that himself doeth." Again, it is written, "For I have
given unto them the words which thou gavest me." The disciples
believed the words of the Savior, and proved to Him and to His
apostles that they were sincere and honest in their belief. Thus
they were entitled to the spirit of revelation through their
obedience. They asked and they did receive, "not the spirit of
bondage again to fear, but the spirit of adoption, whereby we cry
Abba, Father. The spirit itself bearing witness with our spirit
that we are the children of God." While the same Holy Spirit, or
comforter, becomes the testimony of Jesus to all true believers,
"He will reprove the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of
judgment;" for in the days of the Savior many who did not receive
the gospel were pricked in their hearts, and they did perish,
although convinced of its truth. And so it is to-day; wherever
the gospel is preached by the Elders of this Church many are
pricked in their hearts, and they testify in their own conscience
that it is from heaven, and yet they will not receive the gospel,
and perish in their sins. They smother the spirit of conviction
within them, and go into greater darkness than before. "Whosoever
believeth that Jesus is the Christ is born of God." When a man or
woman anciently renounced the Jewish religion, or any of the
sects of it that then existed among the Jews, forsaking every
mode of worship excepting that which Jesus introduced, it was
regarded as a sufficient testimony that they were honest--that
they were born of God--and all the sincere and honest believers
received the testimony of Jesus, which is the spirit of prophecy,
and received power to become His sons.
101
I think, however, that the rendering of this Scripture is not so
true as the following, namely: "But as many as received Him, to
them gave He power to continue to be the sons of God." Instead of
receiving the gospel to become the sons of God, my language would
be--to receive the gospel that we may continue to be the sons of
God. Are we not all sons of God when we are born into this world?
Old Pharaoh, King of Egypt, was just as much a son of God as
Moses and Aaron were His sons, with this difference--he rejected
the word of the Lord, the true light, and they received it. For
"this is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and
men love darkness rather than light, because their deeds are
evil." Then we receive not the gospel that we may become the sons
of God, but that we may remain the sons of God without rebuke.
Inasmuch as all had apostatized, they had to become the sons of
God by adoption, still, originally, all were the sons of God. We
receive the gospel, not that we may have our names written in the
Lamb's book of life, but that our names may not be blotted out of
that book. "For," saith the Lord, "He that overcometh, the same
shall be clothed in white raiment, and I will not blot out his
name out of the book of life." Why? Because he had overcome
through his faithfulness. My doctrine is--that there never was a
son and daughter of Adam and Eve born on this earth whose names
were not already written in the Lamb's book of life, and there
they will remain until their conduct is such that the angel who
keeps the record is authorized to blot them out and record them
elsewhere. These are my views on that intricate point, but we are
satisfied to use this Scripture as it is rendered by our
translators.
102
I now wish to make an application of this to our own day. By what
means shall the people of this generation become the sons and
daughters of the Almighty? By believing on the Lord Jesus Christ?
Yes. How shall they know that they believe in Him? By yielding
obedience to the gospel as it is revealed to us in this
generation, at the same time believing in all that has been
revealed to others until now, concerning the children of men, the
character of God, the creation of the earth, the ordinances of
the Lord's house, the oracles of truth--believing in all things
that have been revealed to mankind from the time that the Lord
first began to reveal His will to them. Now, we say to the people
of the nineteenth century, and we speak the truth and lie not,
whosoever believes that Joseph Smith, jun., was a prophet sent of
God, and was ordained by Him to receive and hold the keys of the
Holy Priesthood, which is after the order of the Son of God, and
power to build up the kingdom of God upon the earth, to gather
the house of Israel, to guide all who believe and obey to
redemption, to restore that which has been lost through
transgression--whosoever believes this, believing in the Lord,
and obeying His commandments to the end of their lives, their
names shall not be blotted out of the Lamb's book of life, and
they shall receive crowns of glory, immortality, and eternal
life. This is for the nineteenth century, for the generation of
people now living, and who lived thirty or thirty-seven years
ago. I am not now preaching to a congregation of unbelievers,
that all who reject the gospel, who despise the principles of
life and salvation that have been delivered to us, they must
taste of the second death if they do not repent. There may be
some, however, who are so ignorant that repentance is yet left
for them. This is the gospel that we preach, the testimony which
we send forth to the world, inculcating strict obedience to the
requirements of heaven, which is expected from all who embrace
this gospel. For example, Joseph, the prophet, said to the
Colesville branch, "sell your farms." So he said to other
branches, "gather up and let us go to the Ohio," and they went,
and from the Ohio to Missouri. Before we went to the Ohio, Oliver
Cowdery, Peter Whitmer jun., Parley P. Pratt, and Ziba Peterson
started in the fall of 1830 to visit the land where the centre
take of Zion was afterwards located. When Joseph went up he
located the city. Those who had farms and stores were instructed
to sell out, to forsake all, to give to the poor, and to impart
of their substance to sustain this elder, clothe another elder,
and to send another on his mission, which they did, and up they
got, and to the Ohio and to the Missouri they moved. What other
people would have done this? They are not to be found in
Christendom. While in Missouri they moved from county to county,
and then back east into Illinois; for, thus said the Lord,
through the prophet Joseph, return to Illinois, and there the
prophet was killed. Then the word of the Lord to us was: gather
up my people, and flee to the mountains, and hide yourselves, and
there wait until you shall see the hand of the Lord made bare,
and the wrath of the Almighty poured out upon the wicked nation
that has consented to the death of my prophets. Impart of your
substance, was the word of the Lord to them, and who were there
in all those trains of Saints that did not impart of their
substance? When we left Missouri we covenanted before the Lord
that we never would cease our endeavours until the last man,
woman, and child should be brought out of Missouri to Illinois
who wanted to be moved. A few tarried in Missouri and
apostatized. When the persecuted and driven Saints reached
Illinois, the word of the Lord through the prophet Joseph
was--gather up to Commerce, which was afterwards named Nauvoo. We
did not lose sight of one Saint in Missouri, and gave our means
to gather out the last and least Saint that would leave. When the
word came--"gather to the mountains from Nauvoo"--we agreed
before we left that city that we would use our means and our
influence to gather the last Saint to the mountains. I have sent,
time and time again, to inquire if there was a Saint in Nauvoo
who wished to be gathered to these mountains. If there are any,
let them come, for we have means and teams to bring them. This
proves that we have kept our covenants. Now the word of the Lord
is go forward--press on. The kingdom of God is onward and upward.
The proof of this declaration is before me to-day.
103
Who believes Joseph Smith to be a prophet? These my brethren and
sisters who are now sitting before me. They entertain no doubts
on this subject. They may sometimes be tempted and tried, and
neglect their prayers, until they hardly know whether "Mormonism"
is true or untrue. The cares of the world, we know very well,
flood in upon them; but let me tell you one thing--and I want you
to seriously remember it--if you are in darkness, and have not
the spirit of prayer, still do not neglect your prayers in your
families in the morning. you, fathers and husbands, get down on
your knees, and when the cares of this world intrude themselves
upon your devotions, let them wait while you remain on your knees
and finish your prayers. Brother Daniel D. Hunt's blessing over a
dinner in Missouri, when he and Benjamin Clapp first met, is a
very good prayer for us all. It was: "O, Lord, save us from
error." If you can say no more than this very short but
comprehensive prayer, go down upon your knees and say it. When
you have labored faithfully for years, you will learn this simple
fact--that if your hearts are aright, and you still continue to
be obedient, continue to serve God, continue to pray, the spirit
of revelation will be in you like a well of water springing up to
everlasting life. Let no person give up prayer because he has not
the spirit of prayer, neither let any earthly circumstance hurry
you while in the performance of this important duty. By bowing
down before the Lord to ask Him to bless you, you will simply
find this result--God will multiply blessings on you temporally
and spiritually. Let a merchant, a farmer, a mechanic, any person
in business, live his religion faithfully, and he need never lose
one minute's sleep by thinking about his business; he need not
worry in the least, but trust in God, go to sleep and rest. I say
to this people--pray, and if you cannot do anything else, read a
prayer aloud that your family may hear it, until you get a
worshipping spirit, and are full of the riches of eternity, then
you will be prepared at any time to lay hands on the sick, or to
officiate in any of the ordinances of this religion. I do not
recollect that I have seen five minutes since I was baptized that
I have not been ready to preach a funeral sermon, lay hands on
the sick, or to pray in private or in public. I will tell you the
secret of this. In all your business transactions, words, and
communications, if you commit an overt act, repent of that
immediately, and call upon God to deliver you from evil and give
you the light of His spirit. Never do a thing that your
conscience, and the light within you, tell you is wrong. Never do
a wrong, but do all the good you possibly can. Never do a thing
to mar the peaceable influence of the Holy Spirit in you; then
whatever you are engaged in--whether in business, in the dance,
or in the pulpit--you are ready to officiate at any time in any
of the ordinances of the House of God. If I commit an overt act,
the Lord knows the integrity of my heart, and through sincere
repentance, He forgives me. Before Joseph's death he had a
revelation concerning myself and others, which signified that we
had passed the ordeal, and that we should never apostatize from
the faith of the holy gospel; "and," said Joseph, "if there is
any danger of your doing this, the Lord will take you to Himself
forthwith, for you cannot stray from the truth." When men and
women have travelled to a certain point in their labors in this
life, God sets a seal upon them that they never can forsake their
God or His kingdom; for, rather than they should do this, He will
at once take them to Himself. Probably this is so with many of
the elders who are taken from us, and over whom many ignorantly
mourn. I say, to God give thanks, for who knows but that had they
lived there might have been trials to pass through which they
could not overcome. It is all right, blessed be the name of the
Lord.
103
May the Lord bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, November 3rd, 1867
Brigham Young, November 3rd, 1867
REMARKS by President Brigham Young, delivered in the Old
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, November 3rd, 1867.
[Reported by G. D. Watt.]
THE WITNESS OF THE SPIRIT--BISHOPS SHOULD BE
EXAMPLES--THE SAINTS NOT IGNORANT.
105
I will, in the commencement of my remarks, take up a subject upon
which much as been said in the pulpit and in the chimney corner.
It is regarding the Spirit of the Lord manifesting His will to
His children. There is no doubt, if a person lives according to
the revelations given to God's people, he may have the Spirit of
the Lord to signify to him His will, and to guide and to direct
him in the discharge of his duties, in his temporal as well as
his spiritual exercises. I am satisfied, however, that in this
respect, we live far beneath our privileges. If this is true, it
is necessary that we become more fervent in the service of
God--in living our religion--and more truthful and honest with
one another, that we be not slack in the performance of any duty,
but labor with a right good will for God and truth. If this
people, called Latter-day Saints, live beneath their privileges
in the holy gospel of the Son of God, are they justified in every
respect before Him? They are not. If we do not live in the lively
exercise of faith in the Lord Jesus, possessing His Spirit
always, how can we know when He speaks to us through His servants
whom He has placed to lead us? It was observed here this morning,
by one of the brethren, that he never attempted to perform a duty
required of him unless the Spirit manifested to him beforehand
that he would be justified in doing it. Now, let me ask, how many
of you know, by the manifestation of the Spirit of revelation,
that the Lord has whispered to His servants the necessity of this
people observing the Word of Wisdom? Some submit to it, and say
that it is right, because their President says so; but, how many
of the Saints have received the manifestations of the Spirit to
themselves that this is the will of God? Again, how many know by
the Spirit of revelation that they should contribute of the
substance the Lord has given to them to gather home the poor
Latter-day Saints from Europe? Many may have received a testimony
from the Holy Spirit that this is their duty, but there may be
one-half of the community who have not received such a
manifestation. Now, is it the duty of those who have not lived so
as to enjoy the Spirit of revelation, as others do, to perform
this labour of love and charity, the same as those who have
received the Spirit of revelation, to witness to them that it is
right? We think that it is. I can call to mind revelations which
the Lord delivered to His servant Joseph, that when they were
written and given to the people there would not be one if fifty
of the members of the Church who could say that they knew, by the
revelations of the Lord Jesus, that they were of the Lord; but
they would have to pray and exercise faith to be able to receive
them, and in some instances some apostatized in consequence of
revelations that had been given. This was the case when the
"Vision" was given through Joseph Smith and Sidney Rigdon.
105
At that time there was not as many in the whole Church as there
is in this congregation. Yes, many forsook the faith when the
Lord revealed the fact to Joseph Smith and Sidney Rigdon, as He
did to His ancient Apostles, that all would receive a salvation
except those who had sinned a sin unto death, of which the
Apostle John said--"I do not say that ye shall pray for it." I
prayed and reflected about it, and so did others. I became
satisfied that, when a revelation came to Joseph for the people
to perform any labor or duty, it was their privilege to go to
with their might and do it collectively and individually, not
waiting for the manifestations of the Spirit to me, but believing
that the Prophet knew more than I knew, that the Lord spoke
through him, and that He could do as He pleased about speaking to
me. This is a close point; but I will tell you what is right,
what is the duty of the Latter-day Saints, unless they can, by
undeniable proof, show that the word of the Lord has not come
through the President, they have no right to hesitate one moment
in performing the duties required of them. This is the way I
understand revelation. It is the privilege of the Latter-day
Saints to know and understand the mind and will of God concerning
them; yea, it is even the privilege of the wicked world to know
this. The Spirit of the Lord bears witness to all people
according to the faith, honesty, and humility which dwell in the
individual who hears and in those who administer the word. In a
great measure it depends upon this with regard to the witness of
God to them. It is hard, however, for people to understand these
things. The intelligence we possess is from our Father and our
God. Every attribute that is in His character is in His children
in embryo. It is their duty to improve and develop those
attributes; and it is, consequently, necessary to pay strict
attention to every requirement of Heaven, that we may better
understand the mind and will of God concerning us and our duty.
If we will live so as to enjoy the Spirit of revelation, we may
know concerning ourselves and those we preside over.
106
If the people are ready and prepared to receive the word of the
Lord continually, it can be given to them. An elder may declare
the truth philosophically, and the light of Christ may kindle up
the candle of the Lord within those who hear him, and they see,
understand, and are convicted of its truth, although the elder
who preaches it to them may himself be void of the Spirit of
revelation. Again, a man may preach to a people whose ears are
closed, and their hearts hardened against conviction, they will
not believe the gospel, yet the man who testifies to them may be
full of the power of God. For example, we will say, here is a man
on the right or the left, who declares that he cannot perform
this or that duty unless he receives a witness to himself, direct
from the Lord, that He requires the duty at his hands. Upon what
principle has he the right to question any requirement made by
the constituted authority of God on the earth? Is he entitled to
any such right? He is not. He is not entitled to the right of
bringing up any argument in his own mind, as to the right or
wrong of it, or to in any way remonstrate against any requirement
the Lord has made of him through His servants. He is under
obligation to obey, whether the Spirit of the Lord gives him a
manifestation or not. When the authorities call for so many loads
of rock to be hauled for the Temple, should every man wait to
know by direct revelation to himself whether he should draw rock
or not? Or should all acknowledge the call as the word of the
Lord to us, and promptly and willingly obey? When we asked the
brethren to build this New Tabernacle, did they wait to get a
revelation to themselves before the commenced the work? No; but
while they were engaged in that work, when they knelt down to
pray before the Lord, His Spirit was with them, and it justified
the act. And so will it be with every duty that is required of
this people, if they perform the same in faith before God. Our
beloved brother did not speak as he meant. He will be understood
to mean simply this: If a requirement is made of this people, it
is their privilege to have a testimony that it is of God. This is
what I mean, and it is what my brother meant who spoke this
morning. I wish now to say a few words to the Bishops. It is a
common saying, "as with the priest so with the people." I will
change that a little, and say as are our bishops so are the
people. We have said much to the people with regard to laying up
provisions to last them a few years. How many of our bishops have
provisions laid up for one year, two years, or seven years? There
may be a few bishops who have got their grain laid away to last
their families a year, but the great majority of them have not.
The people do, or should look to their bishops for example. Each
bishop should be an example to his ward. If the bishop of a ward
lays up wheat to last his family a year, two years, or seven
years, as the case may be, his neighbors on the right and on the
left will be very apt to do the same; they will very likely build
good bins and try to fill them. But I need not talk much about
this. Do you ask me if I have wheat laid up? Yes, I have it all
the time. I have been furnishing this tithing office in part with
my own flour for the building of the New Tabernacle, and I
calculate to furnish it still. I have so many hundreds of people
to feed, it cannot be expected that I can save much; yet I have
enough laid by to last my family for years.
107
I wish now to refer to what was said this afternoon regarding
this people's knowledge. It is said by our enemies that the
Latter-day Saints are an ignorant people. I ask all the nations
of Christendom if they can produce a people, considering all the
circumstances, who are better educated in all the great branches
of learning than this people, as a people. Many of them have been
brought from poverty, and have been placed in comfortable
circumstances in these mountains, where they have been taught how
to get their living from the elements, and to become partially
self-sustaining. How much do you know among the nations? Can you
make an axe helve? "Yes," and so can we, and make an axe to fit
it, and then we know how to use it. We can make a hoe-handle and
a hoe to fit it, and then we know how to hoe the ground with it.
Can we make a plough? Yes, and know how to use it as well as any
people on the earth. We can make every agricultural implement,
and can use it. We can make a cambric needle; and we can make the
steam engine and vessel to carry it. We can direct the lightning,
and make it our servant, after Franklin showed us how; and the
philosophers of the day are as dependent on his discoveries as we
are. We have all the improvements that have been made in the arts
and sciences, and know how to use them to our advantage. We can
make boots and shoes for the sturdy, plodding agriculturist in
the field, and for the delicate lady in the parlor, and we know
how to make the leather as well as others do. We can read the
Bible and understand it, and our lexicographers can make
dictionaries. Wherein, then, are we more ignorant than others? We
have good mechanics, good philosophers, good astronomers, good
mathematicians, good architects, good theologians, good
historians, good orators, good statesmen, good school teachers,
and we can make a good prayer and preach a good sermon. I heard a
very sensible prayer the other day at camp Wasatch. In the prayer
were these words--that "the militia might be enabled to keep
their guns bright and their powder dry." We know how to make
cloth, how to make it into garments, and wear it; we know how to
provide for ourselves, how to protect ourselves, and we ask
nobody to help us but God our heavenly Father. Then, wherein are
we so woefully ignorant as some people make us out to be? We know
how to build houses, and can make the furniture to furnish them;
we know how to plant gardens, set out orchards, and plant
vineyards. We know how to raise all kinds of vegetables, fruit,
and grain, and everything else that will flourish in this
latitude. Wherein are we ignorant?
108
We may not be able to get out a great burst of words, which mean
nothing, as many of the preachers and reverend divines abroad
can. They speculate a great deal about walking the golden streets
of the New Jerusalem, and about going into the presence of God to
sing psalms forevermore, but when they are asked seriously where
they are going when they leave this earth, they are unable to
tell you. If you ask them what they are going to do in the next
existence, when the labors of this word are ended, they are still
in the dark. You may ask them where God lives, and they do not
know--they say in heaven; but where is heaven? They do not know.
If you ask them what He looks like, still they do not know. Some
have gone so far as to say that He dwells beyond the bounds of
time and space, and is seated on a topless throne, being Himself
without body, parts, and passions. Numerous are the wild
speculations of religionists regarding God and His habitation. We
can instruct the world on these matters; wherein are we ignorant?
We know and read history; we understand the geography of the
world, the manners, customs, and laws of nations. Our astronomers
describe to us the geography of the heavens, measure the
distances between the earth and the sun, moon, and planets. We
have learning to speculate on all these works of God and
revelation unfolding reliable knowledge on many of the wonders of
the heavens. Now, wherein are we more ignorant than other people?
Is it because we believe the Bible, which declares that man is
made in the likeness and image of God, that He has ears to hear
our prayers, eyes to see His handiwork, a stretched-out arm to
defend His people, and to make bare to punish the wicked nations
of the earth? Wherein are we ignorant? We understand the laws of
domestic and civil government; we know how to conduct ourselves
like men of sense, like gentlemen and christians; we understand
natural philosophy and medicine; and are satisfied of the
emptiness of the vain philosophy of the world. If believing and
knowing what we do constitute ignorance, then let us be ignorant
still, and continue in the way which will lead us to the
perfection of knowledge which the world call ignorance.
108
Now, let me say to you, it is our imperative duty to use a
portion of our substance to send for our poor brethren and
sisters who are still back in the old countries. May the Lord
bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, November 17th, 1867
Brigham Young, November 17th, 1867
REMARKS by Elder Brigham Young, jun., delivered in the Old
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, November 17th, 1867.
[Reported by G. D. Watt.]
THE SAINTS A PECULIAR PEOPLE--GATHERING OF THE POOR FROM EUROPE.
108
I am grateful for this privilege of speaking to you for a short
time this afternoon, and I trust that the Spirit of the Lord will
be present to bless and edify both the speakers and hearers. By
our experience we can testify that the Spirit of the Almighty is
always present where His Saints congregate, and no person can
come into their assemblies without feeling the influence of that
Spirit, although he may not personally possess it. I have met
with religious bodies of people in various nations, but I have
never experienced that heavenly influence in any of their
meetings that I have invariably felt while assembled with the
Latter-day Saints.
108
There is something about this people that is truly peculiar, and
this peculiarity consists in their enjoying the Holy Spirit to a
greater degree than it is enjoyed by any other people of the
present day and for many ages past. The possession of this Spirit
makes us happy under every circumstance of life, except in
committing sin. The Lord has enlightened our minds by the spirit
of revelation; hence, wherever you find a Latter-day Saint upon
the face of the whole earth, you will find a happy person.
Faithful Latter-day Saints everywhere triumph over all the ills
that humanity is subject to, because they know that the Lord has
redeemed them, and brought them forth to bless them with
salvation in His presence.
109
We, as a people, cannot sufficiently realize what the Lord has
done for us. When we reflect upon the situation of this people in
Missouri, Illinois, Iowa, Ohio, and other places, and contrast
our present position with our circumstances then, we can, in a
measure, realize what the Lord has done for us, and we begin to
understand that He has led us from the midst of our enemies, and
planted us where no man maketh us afraid. This has not been done
by the feeble effort of man, but by the power of the Almighty,
and the praise and thanksgiving of all His Saints are justly due
to Him.
109
This people are greatly blessed by receiving the Spirit of the
Almighty, and by being privileged to go into His house and making
covenants with Him, and in return receiving the keys of eternal
life from his hands. We are peculiar in this. There is no other
people upon the face of the earth that we know anything about who
are permitted to make such covenants with the Most High God. If
we do not appreciate these blessings it is because we do not live
faithfully to the covenants we have made--because we do not live
faithfully to the covenants we have made--because we do not do
all in our power to fulfil the commandments of the Almighty, and
obey, fully and freely, the words and counsels of those who hold
God's authority upon the earth, who have led us thus far
efficiently, and who can lead us into the presence of our Father
and God.
109
These servants of the Most High have called upon us, as a people,
to step forward and do our utmost to deliver our brethren and
sisters who are now in the old countries. The Lord has placed
means in our possession to do this. He has led us forth from the
midst of our enemies, where the lives of our leaders were
constantly sought, and where no man durst say, he knew that Jesus
was Christ, and that he lives. In delivering us, He has given us
new life, and all that we require to sustain us and to make us
happy and comfortable. Now, shall we use a portion of these means
which He has given us to gather the Saints? The people of this
city are better prepared to-day to emigrate every Latter-day
Saint from foreign lands to these mountains, than the whole
people of Nauvoo and surrounding country were prepared to
emigrate on hundred families. I believe this statement to be
true, and that it will bear scrutiny. While we feel very poor, we
are really increasing in wealth; yet as we increase in wealth,
our wants increase. If we have a fine carriage, we must then have
a fine horse and harness to go with it; but instead of spending
our means upon unnecessary luxuries, it is far better for us to
sacrifice everything in property that our hearts are set upon,
and let it go where it can be used to the gathering of Israel.
This is the standard to which all the faithful are approaching,
and the sooner we reach it the better for us. We must, sooner or
later, give our whole hearts to our Father and God, if we wish to
gain salvation. We owe to Him every energy of our souls, and all
the earthly wealth we can amass, if He calls for it through His
servants. We should look upon God as being unjust were He not to
give us the blessings we are entitled to through His promises.
110
There are hundreds in this congregation who know the situation of
the poor Saints in the old countries, for they were once in the
same condition themselves. It has not improved any since you
left; but you were not able to realize it then as you should now
be able to. When you were there in the midst of your enemies,
when your children wanted bread, and were destitute of clothing
and the comforts of life, there were none to help you to preserve
them from perishing with hunger. Here you are comfortable, and
the great majority of this people in these mountains are wealthy,
and it has all been given them of the Lord. Then, shall we refuse
to subject all we have to Him? When we identified our interests
with this Church, we made a Covenant with Him to aid all in our
power to gather together the honest from every land, kindred,
tongue, and people, but we are too apt to forget our covenants,
and to be slow in the performance of our duties. An immense labor
has already been performed; many thousands are now in this
Territory who have been gathered from the nations of Europe, and
from other parts of the earth, still there are thousands in those
lands who are praying for deliverance, and whose greatest hope in
life is to identify their interests with ours in this our
mountain home, and join with us in building up cities and temples
to the most High God. They look to us for help, shall they look
in vain? Shall we not, with uplifted hands, covenant afresh that
we will devote the means which God has given us for the building
up of His kingdom, and the gathering of His people of the house
of Israel? Those who are not living under broken covenants will
feel ready and willing to do this.
110
If we do not put forth our hands to strengthen the cause of Zion
on the earth with all we have and are, it is a dereliction of
duty on our part, to say the least of it, and for which we stand
accountable to God. In a few months the emigration of the year
1868 will leave England, and now is the accepted time for the
means to be supplied. The sooner we put forth our means for this
purpose the better, that our agents may not be pressed for time
to make every necessary arrangement.
110
If you will show me a member of this Church, in this or any other
country, who has faithfully paid his tithing, although he might
only get ten shillings a week, and have to support a large family
out of it, if he has been obedient to the counsels of the
servants of God, there you will find a man who has prospered
continually. it is invariably the case that men who have been
honest with God have been greatly blessed of Him, even until they
had not room to contain His blessings. I have known men in the
old country whose wages did not exceed $2.50 per week, and out of
this small sum they have supported a family of nine persons, paid
their tithing, and in three years saved enough money to emigrate
the whole of them. This could not have been done if the Lord had
not blessed them. This is their testimony. I have seen it, and it
is my testimony. We have seen His blessings so often and so
visibly bestowed upon the faithful, that there is no room to
doubt His word of His ability to bless us with all that we need.
The words of the Apostle may be very fitly applied here: "And he
that doubteth is damned--for whatsoever is not of faith is sin."
Every intelligent Latter-day Saint, who has made himself
acquainted with the dealings of God with this people, has no room
to doubt the hand of the Almighty. We cannot doubt and at the
same time enjoy the blessings which are for the faithful.
110
May God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, December 8th, 1867
Brigham Young, December 8th, 1867
REMARKS by President Brigham Young, delivered in the Old
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, December 8th, 1867.
[Reported by Edward L. Sloan.]
SALVATION--ALL KNOWLEDGE THE RESULT OF REVELATION--FREEDOM
OF THE KINGDOM OF GOD--HOW TO CARE FOR THE POOR.
111
The subject of salvation is one which should occupy the attention
of the reflecting among mankind. Salvation is the full existence
of man, of the angels, and the Gods; it is eternal life--the life
which was, which is, and which is to come. And we, as human
beings, are heirs to all this life, if we apply ourselves
strictly to obey the requirements of the law of God, and continue
in faithfulness. The first object of our existence is to know and
understand the principles of life, to know good from evil, to
understand light from darkness, to have the ability to choose
between that which gives and perpetuates life and that which
would take it away. The volition of the creature to choose is
free; we have this power given to us.
112
We have reason to be thankful more than any other people. We have
no knowledge of any other people on the face of the earth who
possess the oracles of God, the priesthood, and the keys of
eternal life. We are in possession of those keys, and,
consequently, we are under greater obligations, as individuals
and as a community, to work righteousness. I hope and trust we
will continually manifest before the Lord that we appreciate
these blessings. There is no question but every person here who
seriously reflects upon his own existence, his being here, and
the hereafter which awaits him, must many times feel that he
comes short of doing all the good for which our Father in heaven
has brought us forth. This I conclude from my own experience.
Every mind that thinks deeply upon the things of time and
eternity, sees that time, which we measure by our lives, is like
the stream from the mountains which gushes forth, yet we cannot
tell from whence it comes, nor do we know naturally where it
goeth, only it passes again into the clouds; so our lives are
here, and this we are certain of. We do know that we live and
that we have the power of sight. We do know and can realize that
we possess the faculty of hearing. We can discern between that
which we like and that which we dislike. Give a child candy and
it is fond of it, it wishes more; but give it calomel and jalap,
and it turns from it with loathing. It has the power of
discerning between that in which it delights and that in which it
does not delight. It can taste, smell, see, and hear. We know we
are in possession of these faculties. This life that you and I
possess is for eternity. Contemplate the idea of beings endowed
with all the powers and faculties which we possess, becoming
annihilated, passing out of existence, ceasing to be, and then
try to reconcile it with our feelings and with our present lives.
No intelligent person can do it. Yet it is only by the spirit of
revelation that we can understand these things. By the
revelations of the Lord Jesus we understand things as they were,
that have been made known unto us; things that are in the life
which we now enjoy, and things as they will be, not to the
fullest extent, but all that the Lord designs that we should
understand, to make it profitable to us, in order to give us the
experience necessary in this life to prepare us to enjoy eternal
life hereafter.
112
These principles are before us. We are now acting upon them. We
feel to exhort ourselves and our fellow-beings, not only those
who have embraced the gospel, but all mankind, to hearken to the
still, small voice that whispers to the conscience and
understanding of all living beings according to the knowledge and
wisdom which they possess, instructing them in right and wrong,
entreating them, wooing them, beseeching them to refrain from
evil. There is not a person so sunk in ignorance but has that
principle in him teaching him that this is right and that is
wrong, guiding him in the way that he will not sin a sin unto
death. Can we realize this? Yes. There are many who possess the
spirit of revelation to that degree that they can understand its
operations upon the creature, no matter whether they have heard
the gospel preached or not, nor whether they are Christians,
Jews, or Mahommedans. They are taught of the Lord, and the candle
of the Lord is within them, giving them light.
113
This principle we are in possession of, and it should be
nourished and cherished by us; it is the principle of revelation,
or, if you like the term better, of foreseeing. There are those
who possess fore-knowledge, who do not believe as we believe with
regard to the establishment of the Kingdom of God on the earth.
Take the statesman, for instance; he has a certain degree of
knowledge with regard to the results of the measures which he may
recommend, but does he know whence he derives that knowledge? No.
He may say: "I foresee if we take this course we shall perpetuate
our government and strengthen it, but if we take the opposite
course we will destroy it." But can he tell whence he has
received that wisdom and foreknowledge? He cannot. Yet that is
the condition of the statesmen in the nations of the earth. If
the philosopher can gaze into the immensity of space, and
understand how to fashion and make glasses that will magnify a
million times, that knowledge comes from the fountain of
knowledge. A man of the world may say: "I can foresee, I can
understand, I can frame an engine, make a track, and run that
engine upon it, bearing along a train of loaded cars at the rate
of forty, fifty, or sixty miles an hour." Another may say: "I can
take the lightning, convey it on wires, and speak to foreign
nations." But where do they get this wisdom? From the same source
where you and I get our wisdom and our knowledge of God and
godliness. Realizing these things, I look upon my brethren and
sisters, and ask what manner of persons ought we to be? We are
apt to think wrong and to speak wrong. Our passions will rise
within us, and without reflection the organs of speech are put in
motion and we utter that which we should not speak. We have
feelings which we should not have, and we neglect the great and
glorious principles of eternal life. We are grovelling, of the
earth earthy. We look after the things of this life, are attached
to them, and it is hard for us to see and understand the final
result of things, even though we have the spirit of revelation.
113
What will be the final result of the restoration of the gospel,
and the destiny of the Latter-day Saints? If they are faithful to
the priesthood which God has bestowed upon us, the gospel will
revolutionize the whole world of mankind; the earth will be
sanctified, and God will glorify it, and the Saints will dwell
upon it in the presence of the Father and the Son. We need to
exert our powers, and call forth all the ability within us, and
put into requisition every talent that God has given us, to bring
about his glorious result, to bear off this Kingdom, and see that
the gospel is preached to all the inhabitants of the earth. This
is our duty and calling. It is obligatory upon us to see that the
House of Israel have the gospel preached to them; to do all that
is in our power to gather them to the land of their fathers, and
to gather up the fulness of the Gentiles before the gospel can go
with success to the Jews. We are under obligations to establish
the Zion of our God upon the earth, and establish and maintain
its laws, so that the law of the priesthood of the Son of God may
govern and control the people.
114
Go into the world, among the inhabitants of the nations of
Christendom, whether Infidels, Episcopalians, Baptists,
Methodists, Presbyterians, or people of any other religious sect,
and tell them plainly that the law of God is going to be the law
of the land, and they would be terrified, they would fear and
tremble. But tell them that the law of liberty, and equal right
to every person, would prevail and they could understand that,
for it is according to the Constitution of our country. To do the
greatest good to the greatest number of the people is the
principle inculcated in it. But tell them that the law of Zion
will be the law of the land, and it grates upon their ears, they
do not like to hear it. Many have read with regard to the effects
of Catholicism, when it exercised great power among the nations,
and the thought of any church getting such a power strikes a
terror to them. That church professed to be the church of God
upon the earth, and some dread similar results to those which
attended that. Supposing the early Christians had not departed
from the truth, but had retained the keys of the kingdom, there
never would have been a man put to the test with regard to this
religious faith. If an Infidel had abused a Christian, it would
have been stopped, and the wrong-doer would have been compelled
to cease his violence, but no religious test would have been
applied. The law of right would have prevailed. Some suppose that
when the Kingdom of God governs on the earth, everybody who does
not belong to the Church of Jesus Christ will be persecuted and
killed. This is as false an idea as can exist. The Church and
Kingdom of God upon the earth will take the lead in everything
that is praiseworthy, in everything that is good, in everything
that is delightful, in everything that will promote knowledge and
extend an understanding of truth. The Holy Priesthood and the
laws thereof will be known to the inhabitants of the earth, and
the friends of truth, and those who delight in it, will delight
in those laws and cheerfully submit to them, for they will secure
the rights of all men. Many conclude, from reading the history of
various nations, that Catholicism never granted any rights to any
person, unless he would believe it as he was required to believe.
But it is not so in the Kingdom of God; it is not so with the law
nor with the Priesthood of the Son of God. You can believe in one
God, or in three gods, or in a thousand gods; you can worship the
sun or the moon, or a stick or a stone, or anything you please.
Are not all mankind the workmanship of the hands of God? And does
he not control the workmanship of His hands? They have the
privilege of worshipping as they please. They can do as they
please, so long as they do not infringe upon the rights of their
fellow-beings. If they do well they will receive their reward,
and if they do ill they will receive the results of their works.
You and I have the privilege of serving God, of building up Zion,
sending the gospel to the nations of the earth and preaching it
at home, subduing every passion within us, and bringing all
subject to the law of God. We have also the privilege of
worshipping Him according to the dictates of our own consciences,
with none to molest or make us afraid.
115
I am now going to preach you a short sermon concerning our
temporal duties. My sermon is to the poor, and to those who are
not poor. As a people, we are not poor; and we wish to say to the
Bishops, not only this city, but through the country, "Bishops,
take care of your poor." The poor in this city do not number a
great many. I think there are a few over seventy who draw
sustenance from the General Tithing Office. They come to the
Tithing Office, or somebody comes for them, to draw sustenance.
If some of our clever arithmeticians will sit down and make a
calculation of the hours lost in coming from the various parts of
the city to the Tithing Office, and in waiting around there, and
then value those hours, if occupied in some useful employment, at
twelve and a half cents each, every eight of them making a
dollar, it will be found that the number of dollars thus lost by
those seventy odd persons in a week would go far towards
sustaining them. We have among us some brethren and sisters who
are not strong, nor healthy, and they must be supported. We wish
to adopt the most economical plan of taking care of them, and we
say to you Bishops, take care of them. You may ask the question,
"shall we take the tithing that should go to the Tithing Office
to support them, or shall we ask the brethren to donate for that
purpose?" If you will take the time consumed in obtaining the
rations drawn by them out of the General Tithing Office--for
every person who is not able to come must send some one for
them--and have that time profitably employed, there will be but
little more to seek for their sustenance. Get a house in your
Ward, and if you have two sisters, or two brethren, put them in
it, make them comfortable, find them food and clothing, and fuel,
and direct the time now spent coming to this Tithing Office
wisely in profitable labor. Furnish the sisters with needles and
thread to work at sewing, and find something for them to do. Take
those little girls who have been coming to the Tithing Office,
and have them taught to knit edging, and tidies, and other kinds
of knitting, and make lace, and sell the products of their labor.
Those little girls have nimble fingers, and it will only take a
little capital to start them at such kinds of work. Where you
have brethren who are not strong enough to saw and split wood, or
do some kind of out-door labor, agree with some chairmakers to
have his chairs bottomed, and get rushes, and set the brethren to
bottoming the chairs. If you cannot get that for them to do,
procure some flags or rushes, and let them make foot-mats, and
sell them, but do not ask too high a price for them; do not ask a
dollar or two dollars each for them, for one can be made in an
hour or two. And if the market should get stocked with them, get
some willows and have willow baskets made, and you can scarcely
stock the market with them, for they wear out almost as fast as
they can be made. In the spring have these brethren sow some
broom-corn,--they will enjoy working a little out of doors in the
nice spring weather,--and then in fall they can make brooms with
the corn. By pursuing this course a Bishop will soon be able to
say, "I have accomplished a good work; the brethren and sisters
whom I had to help themselves." And in a short time, if their
labor and time are wisely employed, you can build for them the
finest house in the ward. You may call it a poor-house if you
choose, though it should be the best house in the ward, and there
its inmates can enjoy themselves, the younger ones can be taught
music, and thus a source of enjoyment be created, as well as
being taught in various kinds of profitable employment, and the
lives of all be made a blessing to themselves, they being in the
enjoyment of happiness and comfort. You may think that I am
painting a fancy sketch, but it is practicable, and those are
places I intend to visit by and by.
115
Now, Bishops, you have smart women for wives, many of you; let
them organize Female Relief Societies in the various wards. We
have many talented women among us, and we wish their help in this
matter. Some may think this is a trifling thing, but it is not;
and you will find that the sisters will be the mainspring of the
movement. Give them the benefit of your wisdom and experience,
give them your influence, guide and direct them wisely and well,
and they will find rooms for the poor, and obtain the means for
supporting them ten times quicker than even the Bishop could. If
he should go or send to a man for a donation, and if the person
thus visited should happen to be cross or out of temper for some
cause, the likelihood is that while in that state of feeling he
would refuse to give anything, and so a variety of causes would
operate to render the mission an unsuccessful one. But let a
sister appeal for the relief of suffering and poverty, and she is
almost sure to be successful, especially if she appeals to those
of her own sex. If you take this course you will relieve the
wants of the poor a great deal better than they are now dealt by.
We recommend these Female Relief Societies to be organized
immediately.
116
Another thing I wish to say. You know that the first Thursday in
each month we hold as a fast day. How many here know the origin
of this day? Before tithing was paid, the poor were supported by
donations. They came to Joseph and wanted help, in Kirtland, and
he said there should be a fast day, which was decided upon. It
was to be held once a month, as it is now, and all that would
have been eaten that day, of flour, or meat, or butter, or fruit,
or anything else, was to be carried to the fast meeting and put
into the hands of a person selected for the purpose of taking
care of it and distributing it among the poor. If we were to do
this now faithfully, do you think the poor would lack for flour,
or butter, or cheese, or meat, or sugar, or anything they needed
to eat? No, there would be more than could be used by all the
poor among us. It is economy in us to take this course, and do
better by our poor brethren and sisters than they have hitherto
been done by. Let this be published in our newspapers. Let it be
sent forth to the people, that on the first Thursday of each
month, the fast day, all that would be eaten by husbands and
wives and children and servants should be put in the hands of the
Bishop for the sustenance of the poor. I am willing to do my
share as well as the rest, and if there are no poor in my ward, I
am willing to divide with those wards where there are poor. If
the sisters who need to be taken care of, and see them provided
for, you will find that we will possess more comfort and more
peace in our hearts, and our spirits will be buoyant and light,
full of joy and peace. The Bishops should, through their
teachers, see that every family in their wards, who is able,
should donate what they would naturally consume on the fast day
to the poor.
116
You have read, probably, that we are starting the school of the
prophets. We have been in this school all the time. The
revelations of the Lord Jesus Christ to the human family is all
the learning we can ever possess. Much of this knowledge is
obtained from books, which have been written by men who have
contemplated deeply on various subjects, and the revelations of
Jesus have opened their minds, whether they knew it or
acknowledged it or not. We will start this school of the prophets
to increase in knowledge. Brother Calder commences to-morrow to
teach our youth and those of middle age the art of book-keeping
and impart to them a good mercantile education. We expect soon to
have our sisters join in the class and mingle with the brethren
in their studies, for why should not a lady be capable of taking
charge of her husband's business affairs when he goes into the
grave? We have sisters now engaged in several of our telegraph
offices, and we wish them to learn not only to act as operators
but to keep the books of our offices, and let sturdy men go to
work at some employment for which by their strength they are
adapted, and we hope eventually to see every store in Zion
attended by ladies. We wish to have our young boys and girls
taught in the different branches of an English education, and in
other languages, and in the various sciences, all of which we
intend eventually to have taught in this school. To-morrow
evening we shall commence our course of lectures on theology. To
that class I have invited a few, but not many. I believe I have
invited the First Presidency, the Twelve Apostles, Bishop Hunter
and his Counsellors, the first seven presidents of Seventies, the
Presidency of the High Priests' quorum, the Presidency of this
Stake of Zion, the High Council, the Bishops and their
Counsellors, and the City Council. A few more will be invited,
enough to fill the room. I wish us to profit by what we hear, to
learn how to live, to make ourselves comfortable, to purify
ourselves, and prepare ourselves to inherit this earth when it is
glorified, and go back in the presence of the Father and the Son.
116
God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, August 17th, 1867
Brigham Young, August 17th, 1867
REMARKS by President Brigham Young, delivered in Tooele City,
August 17th, 1867.
[Reported by G. D. Watt.]
THE WORD OF WISDOM--DEGENERACY--WICKEDNESS IN THE UNITED
STATES--HOW TO PROLONG LIFE.
117
I desire to say much to the people, but I fear I shall have to
deny myself the satisfaction, unless I am strengthened of the
Lord. I will present before you a few things with which I am more
particularly impressed. I desire you to hearken to that which has
been said during the session of this Conference, and to that
which may yet be said during the continuation of our meeting.
117
We can enjoy the blessings of heaven, or we can deprive ourselves
of that enjoyment. Intelligent beings have the power to exercise
their free will and choice in doing evil. All have the privilege
of doing evil if they are disposed so to do, but they will always
find that the wages of sin is death. The Latter-day Saints, by
their righteousness, can enjoy all the blessings which the Lord
has promised to bestow upon His people, and they can, by their
unrighteousness, deprive themselves of the enjoyment of those
blessings. We, for instance, exhort the Saints to observe the
Word of Wisdom, that they may, through its observance, enjoy the
promised blessing. Many try to excuse themselves because tea and
coffee are not mentioned, arguing that it refers to hot drinks
only. What did we drink hot when that Word of Wisdom was given?
Tea and coffee. It definitely refers to that which we drink with
our food. I said to the Saints at our last annual Conference, the
Spirit whispers to me to call upon the Latter-day Saints to
observe the Word of Wisdom, to let tea, coffee, and tobacco
alone, and to abstain from drinking spirituous drinks. This is
what the Spirit signifies through me. If the Spirit of God
whispers this to His people through their leader, and they will
not listen nor obey, what will be the consequence of their
disobedience? Darkness and blindness of mind with regard to the
things of God will be their lot; they will cease to have the
spirit of prayer, and the spirit of the world will increase in
them in proportion to their disobedience until they apostatize
entirely from God and His ways.
118
This is no new or strange thing that you are required to do.
Thirty-five years ago we were called upon to reform our lives, by
giving heed to the same Words of Wisdom; and if any man comes to
you and tells you that you must have a little tea and a little
coffee, by the same rule he may urge you to take a little tobacco
and a little intoxicating liquor, or a little of any other
substance which is hurtful to man. This destroys their claim and
right to the spirit of revelation, and they go into darkness.
There is not a single Saint deprived of the privilege of asking
the Father, in the name of Jesus Christ, in the name of Jesus
Christ, our Savior, if it is true that the Spirit of the Almighty
whispers through His servant Brigham to urge upon the Latter-day
Saints to observe the Word of Wisdom. All have this privilege
from the apostle to the lay member. Ask for yourselves.
118
We are called to be Saints, to be the chosen people of the Lord
Almighty, to be the saviors of the children of men, to gather the
house of Israel, and save the house of Esau. Are we trifling with
our high and holy calling before the Lord? Are we trifling away
our precious time? If we are, we are trifling with our salvation.
Then hearken, O ye Latter-day Saints, and hear the Words of
Wisdom which the Lord has given unto you. It is written: "For the
children of this world are in their generation wiser than the
children of light." There is a just reason for this saying. But
the Latter-day Saints who hearken to the words of the Lord, given
to them touching their political, social, and financial concerns,
I say, and say it boldly, that they will have wisdom which is
altogether superior to the wisdom of the children of darkness, or
the children of this world. I know this by the revelations of the
Lord Jesus Christ, and by the results of my own actions. They who
have hearkened to the counsels given to them in temporal matters,
have invariably bettered their condition temporally and
spiritually. The day has gone by in which the people of God are
to be trodden under foot by their enemies, in which they are to
be poor outcasts to wander in sheep skins and goat skins, etc.,
but they had better continue to do that, and dwell in the caves
of these mountains, and dress as the Indians do, than to forsake
their God and their religion. Who is there among this people who
cannot handle the things of this world without loving them in
preference to the things of God? If there is such a person, I
pray God to make him or her poor. Some among us are so foolish as
to lift up their heels against the Almighty as soon as He blesses
them sufficiently to make them a little comfortable and
independent. This is lamentable. It is a disgrace to humanity to
suffer the paltry things of this mortality to decoy away our
affections from God and turn them to the beggarly elements of
this world.
119
If you observe faithfully the Word of Wisdom, you will have your
dollar, your five dollars, your hundred dollars, yea, you will
have your hundreds of dollars to spend for that which will be
useful and profitable to you. Why should we continue to practise
in our lives those pernicious habits that have already sapped the
foundation of the human constitution, and shortened the life of
man to that degree that a generation passes away in the brief
period of from twenty-seven to twenty-nine years? The strength,
power, beauty, and glory that once adorned the form and
constitution of man have vanished away before the blighting
influences of inordinate appetite and love of this world.
Doubtless we are about the best looking people to-day upon this
footstool, and about the healthiest; but where is the iron
constitution, the marrow in the bone, the power in the loins and
the strength in the sinew and muscle of which the ancient fathers
could boast? These have, in a great measure, passed away; they
have decayed from generation to generation, until constitutional
weakness and effeminacy are bequeathed to us through the
irregularities and sins of our fathers. The health and power and
beauty that once adorned the noble form of man must again be
restored to our race; and God designs that we shall engage in
this great work of restoration. Then let us not trifle with our
mission, by indulging in the use of injurious substances. These
lay the foundation of disease and death in the systems of men,
and the same are committed to their children, and another
generation of feeble human beings is introduced into the world.
Such children have insufficient bone, sinew, muscle, and
constitution, and are of little use to themselves, or to their
fellow creatures; they are not prepared for life, but for the
grave; not to live five, six, eight, and nine hundred years, but
to appear for a moment, as it were, and pass away. Now, when a
person is fifty years of age he or she is considered an old man
or an old woman; they begin to feel decrepit, and think they must
feel old, appear old, and begin to die. Premature death is in the
marrow of their bones, the seeds of early dissolution are sown in
their bodies, they feel old at fifty, sixty, and seventy years,
when they should feel like boys of fifteen, sixteen, and
seventeen. Instead of feeling decrepit at those years they should
feel full of strength, vigor, and life, having attained to early
maturity, prepared now to enter upon the duties of a long future
life, and when two hundred years have been attained, they should
then feel more vigorous than the healthiest of men do in this age
at forty and fifty years.
120
Let me assure you, my friends, that there does not exist another
people in all the world who will take good counsel as readily as
the Latter-day Saints do. All men are free to do right or to do
wrong, to take good advice or reject it, to pursue the path that
leads to eternal life, or to go down to death their own way. I am
as independent in praying, and living a righteous life, as I
would be if I were to violate the laws of God and man. This is my
philosophy with regard to the human mind. We have cried to the
nation of the United States, and to other nations for over a
third of a century, saying, the wages of sin is death. Every man
and woman who wishes to forfeit their right to the tree of life
have the privilege of doing so. The nation that kills the
prophets of God in any age must expect to reap cursings instead
of blessings, unless it speedily repent. Judgment must begin at
the house of God first, and we are perfectly willing it should.
In 1857 they sent an army to Utah to annihilate "Mormonism," but
the scourge with which they intended to overwhelm this people has
come upon their own heads, and the end is not yet. I told General
Thomas L. Kane, that friend to humanity, when he visited us in
1857, that the coming of that army was the entering wedge to
split the Government of the United States in pieces, and that
soon. He, of course, could not see how this could ever be. They
then were in great prosperity, and were going to annex the whole
continent and neighboring islands, and so continue to annex until
the whole world should take shelter under our national banner. He
only saw this from a political stand point, basing his
expectations of such grand results upon the goodness of the
Constitution and laws. I acknowledged to him that we have the
best system of government in existence, but queried if the people
of this nation were righteous enough to sustain its institutions.
I say they are not, but will trample them under their feet. I
told General Kane that the Government of the United States would
be shivered to pieces. Will this Government ever be restored to
its former peace and tranquility, and the institutions thereof
ever be maintained and honored? If they are, it will be by this
people. Everything they are doing at present in Congress is only
calculated to widen the breach, and alienate and destroy every
vestige of love and affection that may yet be existing; and this
they will continue to do until they have severed the last tie and
worked out the entire destruction of the Government. They think
they are doing the best that can be done. Many of them are
honorable men, and would do good to the nation if they knew how.
The results of their acts will be dissolution, strife, war, and
bloodshed, until they are wasted away. The Lord will waste away
the wicked as He said He would. A curse will come upon them to
the third and fourth generation, saith the Lord Almighty, if they
repent not, and refrain not from their sins. There is no
likelihood of their doing this.
121
The destruction of property and life during the war has been
enormous; but I am satisfied that the destruction of the love of
virtue--the love of every exalted principle of honor, and of
political and social government--has been greater, comparatively,
than the destruction of property and life. Religious societies
abound in the nation. Although it never was more wicked than at
the present time, it is strange to say that it never was more
religious in profession. Religion is the ruling power. The
conscience of the masses in regard to religion, to politics, and
social life is moulded from the pulpit. In my early life I was
acquainted with ministers of the sects of the day, and am
satisfied that many of them lived honorably in their families,
praying, and desiring, and seeking for guidance from on high.
While on the other hand, to my certain knowledge, many of them
encouraged a practice which to-day exists to an alarming extent,
and which is openly and shamelessly acknowledged as a necessity
of the age. To check the increase of our race has its advocates
among the influential and powerful circles of society in our
nation and in other nations. The same practice existed forty-five
years ago, and various devices were used by married persons to
prevent the expenses and responsibilities of a family of
children, which they must have incurred had they suffered
nature's laws to rule pre-eminent. That which was practised then
in fear and against a reproving conscience, is now boldly
trumpeted abroad as one of the best means of ameliorating the
miseries and sorrows of humanity. Infanticide is very prevalent
in our nation. It is a crime that comes within the purview of the
law, and is therefore not so boldly practised as is the other
equally great crime, which no doubt, to a great extent, prevents
the necessity of infanticide. The unnatural style of living, the
extensive use of narcotics, the attempts to destroy and dry up
the fountains of life, are fast destroying the American element
of the nation; it is passing away before the increase of the more
healthy, robust, honest, and less sinful class of the people
which are pouring into the country daily from the Old World. The
wife of the servant man is the mother of eight or ten healthy
children, while the wife of his master if the mother of one or
two poor, sickly children, devoid of vitality and constitution,
and if daughters, unfit, in their turn, to be mothers, and the
health and vitality which nature has denied them through the
irregularities of their parents are not repaired in the least by
their education. A great proportion of the leading men of our
nation have sprung from wealthy and influential families, have
been reared and educated in the midst of circles where the vices
of the age flourish the most vigorously, destroying moral force
and the love of truth and virtue, making education and refinement
mere cloaks to cover sins of the blackest dye. The great majority
of that class of persons appear in society as polished gentlemen,
whose suavity of manners would deceive, if it were possible, the
very elect. They have been educated in our seminaries of
learning, and this class of men are now seeking to denude the
Constitution of the United States of all its protective and
saving powers.
122
Why all this? They killed the Prophet. The mob that collected at
Carthage, Illinois, to commit that deed of blood contained a
delegation representing every State in the Union. Each has
received its blood stain. In the perpetration of this great
national sin, they acted upon their own free volition which God
implanted within them, as much so as if they had been willing to
hearken to the advice of the Prophet and his friends when they
showed them how to preserve the nation from destruction, how to
do good to all, and how so introduce every holy principle that is
calculated to bless and exalt a people. But, said they, "we will
not hearken to the counsels of this man;" for, like the Jews of
old, they were afraid if they let him live he would take away
their place and nation. They not only feared the principles which
he taught, but they feared the increasing numbers which followed
him; they feared that if they let him alone he would incorporate
in his religion all the religion there is that is good for
anything, or that is according to the Bible, and all the honest,
truthful, and virtuous of the nation, they feared, would follow
him; and they feared that thereby they would be deprived of their
rich emoluments and livings, so they concluded to get rid of him
by slaying him. In killing the Prophet Joseph Smith, they did not
kill "Mormonism," and they cannot kill it unless they kill all
the "Mormons," for if they leave a single Latter-day Saint living
he will cry to the people to repent of their sins and return to
the Lord, and the Lord will work with him to gather the
righteous, build up His kingdom, build up Zion, and establish
Jerusalem no more to be thrown down. Well, they will go on their
way, and we will go on ours. If they had hearkened to the counsel
of Joseph Smith, this nation would have had no wars; there would
have been no division in the Government, but it would have gone
on in harmony and prosperity. So this people if they will take
the counsels which the Lord gives to them through His servants
with regard to their grain, and prepare for all contingencies to
which they are subject in this mountainous country, we shall
never see a famine; but if we neglect his counsel, refusing to
hearken to good advice, we shall, by taking this course, bring
distress upon ourselves and upon all who depend upon us for a
subsistence. Let us pursue a course to preserve ourselves and
avert every calamity. This we can do. It is not necessary for
calamity to come upon us, if we will only take a course to
prevent it. According to present appearances, next year we may
expect grasshoppers to eat up nearly all our crops. But if we
have provisions enough to last us another year, we can say to the
grasshoppers--these creatures of God--you are welcome. I have
never yet had a feeling to drive them from one plant in my
garden; but I look upon them as the armies of the Lord, and with
them it is easy for Him to consume a great nation. We had better
lay up bread instead of selling it to strangers, and thus avoid a
great calamity that otherwise might overtake us. If the people
refuse to hearken to this timely counsel they will commit a great
error. Good actions always result in blessings. The history of
the people of God in all ages testifies that whenever they have
listened to the counsel of heaven they have always been blessed.
All this people are satisfied that they will be more blessed to
hearken to good counsel than not to do so.
122
Instead of doing two days' work in one day, wisdom would dictate
to our sisters, and to every other person, that if they desire
long life and good health, they must, after sufficient exertion,
allow the body to rest before it is entirely exhausted. When
exhausted, some argue that they need stimulants in the shape of
tea, coffee, spirituous liquors, tobacco, or some of those
narcotic substances which are often taken to goad on the lagging
powers to great exertions, but instead of these kind of
stimulants they should recruit by rest. Our artificial wants, and
not our real wants, and the following of senseless customs
subject our sisters to an excess of labor. To supply these
wants--to get a ribbon, an artificial flower, this, that, and the
other gewgaw, rather than substantial necessaries--our farmers
sell their wheat. Work less, wear less, eat less, and we shall be
a great deal wiser, healthier, and wealthier people than by
taking the course we do now. This whole Yankee nation eat so
much, and so many good things, that they are always poor in their
bodily habit; now and then only you will see a fleshy person
among them; it is also the case with the people of the southern
portion of the nation. It is difficult to find anything more
healthy to drink than good cold water, such as flows down to us
from springs and snows of our mountains. This is the beverage we
should drink. It should be our drink at all times. If we
constantly drink even malt liquor made from our barley and wheat,
our health would be injured more or less thereby. It may be
remarked that some men who use spirituous liquors and tobacco are
healthy, but I argue that they would be much more healthy if they
did not use it, and then they are entitled to the blessings
promised to those who observe the advice given in the "Work of
Wisdom." Some few persons who have been addicted to the use of
hot drinks, &c., have reached the age of eighty, eighty-three,
and eighty-four years, but had they not been addicted to such
habits of living they might have reached the age of a hundred or
a hundred and five years.
123
We profess to be Saints of the Most High. We are the children of
that Being who lives in the heavens, who is filled with all
intelligence, and possesses all power. We cannot be prepared to
dwell with Him unless we instruct our minds and sanctify
ourselves in all things. I am happy to see our children engaged
in the study and practice of music. Let them be educated in every
useful branch of learning, for we, as a people, have in the
future to excel the nations of the earth in religion, science,
and philosophy. Great advancement has been made in knowledge by
the learned of this world, still there is yet much to learn. The
hidden powers of nature which give life, growth, and existence to
all things, have not yet been approached by the wisdom of this
world. There exists around us, in the works of God, an
everlasting variety--no two leaves, no two blades of grass are
alike. Natural philosophy, so far as known, marks these phenomena
of nature, and reveals her wonders, but is incapable of revealing
the modus operandi of the production. All this is veiled in
impenetrable mystery to mortals. It is information which cannot
be approached by science and philosophy known to man; it can only
be reached through the revelations of the Almighty, the Great
Author of Nature's work. Great perfection has been attained in
the application of important discoveries to the wants and
necessities of mankind. I can, in a moment, transmit my wishes to
the east, and in a few minutes to the city of London. Great
perfection has been attained in the art of telegraphy, yet there
is much more to be learned, and the same may be said of the power
of steam, and its application to the wants of mankind. While the
wonders of art and science in the present age astonish us, yet
there was much useful knowledge possessed by the ancients which
is lost to us. One little simple art that they understood was
that of tempering copper and making it equal to our finest
tempered steel.
123
Let the children in our schools be taught everything that is
necessary with regard to doctrine and principle, and then how to
live; and let mothers teach their daughters regarding themselves,
and how they should live in their sphere of existence, that they
may be good wives and good mothers. Let the sisters study economy
in the labor and management of their homes. I am satisfied that
more than one-half of the labor that is done in our houses can be
saved by a judicious exercise of thought and good judgment. Then
be wise in these things, and we shall not need tea and coffee, or
any other stimulant stronger than our natural food. I say, God
bless you, and I bless you in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ.
Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, December 29th, 1867
Brigham Young, December 29th, 1867
REMARKS by President Brigham Young, delivered in the Old
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, December 29th, 1867.
[Reported by G. D. Watt.]
SAINTS IMPROVING SLOWLY--GUIDANCE OF THE SPIRIT AND DICTATION
OF THE PRIESTHOOD--FASTING, AND GATHERING THE POOR.
124
It is said that short visits make long friends, and short sermons
perhaps make interesting meetings. I am sure this is the case
sometimes. I am thankful for the privilege of being instructed,
and of meeting with a people who manifest by their lives a desire
for improvement. I am thankful that we have the privilege of
meeting in this tabernacle from Sabbath to Sabbath. Last Sabbath
I referred to the meagre congregations that generally attend in
the morning, and to-day I really expected to see every seat in
this house occupied. I cannot think that the people are sleigh
riding, for there is no snow; neither can I conclude that they
are in the kanyon, for the roads cannot be travelled. I do not
think that they are fishing at this season of the year; neither
can they all be in attendance at Sabbath schools. Then what are
they doing? Are they praying, resting, sleeping, or wasting their
time in frivolous and unprofitable employment? We are happy to
see large congregations of the Saints in the afternoons. This is
the only public meeting house in which meetings are held in the
morning and afternoon on the Sabbath day in this city. The people
of Great Salt Lake City make to one point to attend meeting in
the morning and afternoon, unlike the people of the large cities
of the world. I have seen them go to meeting in some of those
cities, and I cannot compare them to anything that will describe
them as they appeared to me better than the inhabitants of an ant
hill. They run in all directions, the Methodists jostle against
the Baptists, and the Baptists against the Presbyterians, and the
Presbyterians against the Quakers, &c.
124
Let the people come to meeting, and hear what is said, and if any
of you are not instructed to your satisfaction, be so kind as to
send up a card to the stand, intimating your desire to speak, and
we will give you an opportunity of doing so, to display your
wisdom; for we wish to learn wisdom and get understanding.
124
We are in a great school, and we should be diligent to learn, and
continue to store up the knowledge of heaven and of earth, and
read good books, although I cannot say that I would recommend the
reading of all books, for it is not all books which are good.
Read good books, and extract from them wisdom and understanding
as much as you possibly can, aided by the Spirit of God, for
without His Spirit we are left in the dark. I have very
frequently urged upon the people to live so that they can enjoy
the spirit of revelation, even that intelligence which proceeds
directly from heaven--from the fountain of all intelligence. Do
this people live so? Yes, measurably. We improve slowly, and as
brother George A. Smith has said, we do not improve fast enough.
I acknowledge that this people are improving, and I am proud of
it. When I address the throne of grace in prayer, I am happy to
be able to thank God that the Latter-day Saints are striving to
order their lives correctly before Him. I am pleased, I am happy,
I am full of comfort, of joy, of peace, because of the progress
this people are making; and yet I see how easy it is for a person
to slide backward, and get into darkness and a blindness of mind.
We are prone to wander, and do that which our inclinations bid us
do; like the boys with their sleds, we go up hill very slowly,
but rush quickly down again. We are too apt to be slow to learn
righteousness, and quick to run in the ways of sin. The adversary
of our souls is the path of truth and duty to God, until we
become reckless in our disobedience to His commandments and to
the counsels of His servants. There is one path--one line to
follow to obtain and continue in the love and light of the Lord,
which is, as it were, a compass to direct the Saints to the haven
of safety, and it will not vary, for its directions are sure.
125
We have many duties to perform, and a great work is before us. We
have Zion to build up, and upon this we are all agreed, but we
differ more or less respecting the modus operandi for we wish, in
the majority of instances to follow the dictates of our own
inclinations. We do this too much for our good. If the people
will live so as to be directed continually by the light of the
Spirit of the Lord, they never will go much astray. In many
instances our anxieties, our desires, and our wills are so great
that we actually plead with the Lord to allow us to bend duty a
little particle for the purpose of accomplishing what we wish. We
are pleased to do this, and to do evil also, hence "man is born
to trouble as the sparks fly upward." We are very prone to
wander. Let the people watch themselves lest they take a course
that will lead them into darkness, and they know not the things
of God, and be left to believe a lie instead of the truth. What
is that which turns people away from this Church? Very trifling
affairs are generally the commencement of their divergence from
the right path. If we follow a compass, the needle of which does
not point correctly, a very slight deviation in the beginning
will lead us, when we have travelled some distance, far to one
side of the true point for which we are aiming. When men take
upon themselves strength, depending upon their own wisdom, light,
and knowledge, saying--"I am right, and I care not what anybody
else says;" and, "I will do thus and so on my own
responsibility," asking no odds of God and His servants. "If I
wish to go to the north, south, east, or west, or follow this or
that employment, or pursue this or that course to obtain the
necessaries of life, it is my affair, and I cannot see that any
other man has anything whatever to do with it." I say, if we thus
arrogate to ourselves strength, wisdom, and power, and think that
we can judge for ourselves in all things independent of God and
His servants, then are we liable to be led astray. Every man and
woman who walks in the light of the Lord can see and understand
these things for themselves; but through our anxiety, and over
desire to have our own way, we often swerve and turn to the right
or to the left of the true line of our duty. How often have we
sealed blessings of health and life upon our children and
companions in the name of Jesus Christ and by the authority of
the Holy Priesthood of the Son of God, and yet our faith and
prayers did not succeed in accomplishing the desires of our
hearts. Why is this? In many instances our anxiety is so great
that we do not pause to know the spirit of revelation and its
operations upon the human mind. We have anxiety instead of faith.
When a man prophesies by the power of the Holy Ghost, his words
will be fulfilled as sure as the Lord lives; but if he has
anxiety in his heart, it swerves him from the thread of the Holy
Gospel, from the true thread of revelation, so that he is liable
to err, and he prophesies, but it does not come to pass, he lays
his hands upon the sick, but they are not healed. It is in
consequence of not being completely moulded to the will of God.
Do we not realize that this is so? And do we not realize that we
should constantly strive to live in the counsel and light of God
day by day, and hour by hour? If we do this we shall certainly
make sure to ourselves a celestial inheritance.
126
We have gathered the best people from among the nations of the
earth, and yet we are not so good as we should be. Why are we not
as good as we should be? Because we have eternal light and
knowledge here, and no person is deprived of the privilege of
asking and receiving of God for himself, but we do not all avail
ourselves of this great privilege. We are not like others who are
called by men to go on missions to the world, we are called of
God, and carry with us true credentials, not the credentials of
Paul, Peter, or any of the old Apostles and servants of God, who
used them a thousand years ago, but we have the living oracles
and the Holy Priesthood restored in our day, giving authority to
men in the nineteenth century as in days of old. Having this
authority, and these great advantages, we should be better than
anybody else. We have believed in the Lord Jesus Christ, we have
received in our faith the fullness of the gospel, we have yielded
obedience to God's commandments, obeyed the ordinances of His
house, receiving them in our faith and practice, and these we
have received through apostles and prophets, called of God, in
our own age, as was Aaron. These blessings and callings the
Almighty has revealed in this as in all ages of the benefit of
finite beings, that through obedience to the gospel, eternal life
in the presence of God might be brought upon all who endure to
the end in righteousness. By obeying the ordinances of God,
mankind glorify God, but if they do not obey Him, they do not
detract one particle from His glory and power. Although all His
children should wander from the holy commandments, God will be
glorified, for they are left to choose for themselves, to choose
death instead of life, darkness instead of light, pain instead of
ease, delight, and comfort. This liberty all beings enjoy who are
created after the likeness and image of God, and thus they become
accountable for their own actions. The commandments of God are
given to us expressly for our benefit, and if we live in
obedience to them we shall live in obedience to them we shall
live so as to understand the mind and will of God for ourselves,
and concerning ourselves as individuals. This is a subject upon
which a great deal can be said, but I shall not follow it at this
time.
126
I exhort my brethren continually to live so that they may have
the light of the Holy Spirit in them, to know their duty, and
when they know their duty fully it will be to follow truly those
whom God has placed over them to lead them as a community, as a
people, as a kingdom of God; it will be to obey the counsel that
is given them from time to time. What does the man who
understands the spirit of his religion believe with regard to his
own affairs, with regard to his life, with regard to his business
transactions, &c.? He believes that it is his privilege to be
dictated by the constituted authorities of the church of God and
the spirit of revelation in all things in his mortal life. There
is no part of his life that he will consider exempt from the
guidance and dictation of the Priesthood of the Son of God.
126
We wish the Latter-day Saints to meet at their respective houses,
erected for that purpose, on the day appointed for a fast, and
take with them of their substance to feed the poor and the hungry
among us, and, if it is necessary, to cloth the naked. We expect
to see the sisters there; for they are generally first and
foremost in deeds of charity and kindness. Let the hearts of the
poor be made glad, and let their prayers and thanksgiving ascend
unto God, and receive an answer of rich blessings upon our heads.
I think I told you last Sabbath that I would mention this subject
again to-day.
127
If you would be healthy, wealthy, full of wisdom, light and
knowledge do all you can for the kingdom of God. I expect that
there are brethren who are well to do, who can command their
thousands, who consider that their business crowds them this
year, and they do not see how they can give anything for the
gathering of the poor Saints. I have a word of consolation for
such. You, merchants, mechanics and farmers; yea, every one; let
me console you, and say to you, keep your money, and pay your
debts, and buy your teams, and your farms, and your goods. You
think I am speaking to you ironically. Well, I acknowledge to you
that I am. You keep all, and do not apply one dollar for any
purpose outside of your business, and I will promise you, in the
name of the Lord, that you will be poorer than you would have
been if you had given of your substance to the poor. Do you
consider these hard words? They are true words. The earth is the
Lord's and the fullness thereof, the gold and the silver are all
his; and he throws up the precious metals to view whenever he
pleases, and when he pleases he sends his messengers to hide them
in the bowels of the earth, beyond the reach of man. He also
closes the eyes of the wicked gold hungers that they cannot see
them; but they walk over them, and leave them for the righteous
to gather in the due time of the Lord. Now, you who think that
you must keep your means and that you cannot spare a portion to
gather the poor another year, remember that you will not get rich
by so doing. You may ask what I am going to do? I am going to get
rich, for I calculate to give considerably more to gather the
poor than any other man; because I want to be richer than any
other man. I want more, because I believe I know what to do with
it better than most of men.
127
These are a few words of consolation to the brethren who wish to
keep their riches, and with them I promise you leanness of soul,
darkness of mind, narrow and contracted hearts, and the bowels of
your compassion will be shut up, and by and by you will be
overcome with the spirit of apostacy and forsake your God and
your brethren.
128
I see around me a great people. Joseph Smith was called of God,
and sent to lay the foundation of this latter-day kingdom. He
presided over this people fourteen years. Then he was martyred.
Since that time your humble servant has presided over and
counselled this people; he has directed the Twelve Apostles, the
Seventies, the High Priests, and every quorum and department of
the Melchizedek and Aaronic Priesthoods, guiding them through the
wilderness where there was no way into a dry, barren land. For
the space of twenty-four years he has watched over their
interests, holding at bay their enemies, teaching them how to
live, and redeem this country from the barrenness and desolation
that have, for many generations, made it unfit for the habitation
of man. What man or woman on the earth, what spirit in the
spirit-world can say truthfully that I ever gave a wrong word of
counsel, or a word of advice that could not be sanctioned by the
heavens? The success which has attended me in my presidency is
owing to the blessings and mercy of the Almighty. Why I have
referred to this is to show you that I realize the importance of
obeying the words of the Lord, which he gives through his
acknowledged servants. When a revelation is given to any people,
they must walk according to it, or suffer the penalty which is
the punishment of disobedience; but when the word is, "will you
do thus and so?" "It is the mind and will of God that you perform
such and such a duty;" the consequences of disobedience are not
so dreadful, as they would be if the word of the Lord were to be
written under the declaration, "Thus saith the Lord."
128
Now, I say to the people, will you gather the poor? To the Elders
I say, will you carry the Gospel to all the world? Blessed are
they who obey when the Lord gives a direct commandment, but more
blessed are they who obey without a direct commandment. For it is
written: "It is not meet that I should command in all things, for
he that is compelled in all things, the same is a slothful and
not a wise servant; wherefore he receiveth no reward. Verily I
say, men should be anxiously engaged in a good cause, and do many
things of their own free will, and bring to pass much
righteousness, for the power is in them, wherein they are agents
unto themselves. And inasmuch as men do good they shall in no
wise lose their reward. But he that doeth not any thing until he
is commanded, and receiveth a commandment with a doubtful heart,
and keepeth it with slothfulness, the same is damned." I say this
that you may understand that I feel just as patient, and just as
kind towards the Latter-day Saints as a man's heart can feel, and
am careful to take every precaution in directing their steps to
the possession of eternal life in the presence of God that none
may be lost. My course is not to scold, but to persuade and
entreat the people to do their duty, holding before them the
reward of faithfulness. It requires all the care and faithfulness
which we can exercise in order to keep the faith of the Lord
Jesus; for there are invisible agencies around us in sufficient
numbers to encourage the slightest disposition they may discover
in us to forsake the true way, and fan into a flame the slightest
spark of discontent and unbelief. The spirits of the ancient
Gadiantons are around us. You may see battle-field after
battle-field, scattered over this American continent, where the
wicked have slain the wicked. Their spirits are watching us
continually for an opportunity to influence us to do evil, or to
make us decline in the performance of our duties. And I will defy
any man on earth to be more gentlemanly and bland in his manners
than the master spirit of all evil. We call him the devil; a
gentleman so smooth and so oily, that he can almost deceive the
very elect. We have been baptized by men having the authority of
the holy Priesthood of the Son of God, and consequently we have
power over him which the rest of the world do not possess, and
all who possess the power of the Priesthood have the power and
right to rebuke those evil powers, and they obey not, it is
because we do not live so as to have the power with God, which it
is our privilege to have. If we do not live for this privilege
and right we are under condemnation.
128
I know that the Bishops in this Church are improving, and are
better men, and they should lead and dictate their Wards still
better than they do.
129
It may be asked, should not brother Brigham lead the people
better? No doubt he should. Will you hearken to one little
saying? I can say, follow me as I follow Christ, and every one of
us is sure to go into the celestial kingdom of our God, God being
our helper. Can all the Bishops say this? I think not in every
case. But are they improving? They are and that is not all, they
will continue to improve, and they will become wise leaders of
the people. They should be fathers to their Wards. They are
looked upon as such by the people; and their example has its
effect for better or for worse, and they should be foremost in
every good word and work, to be successful in leading the people
into the celestial kingdom of God.
129
Here is a great people, and we have called upon them to
contribute of their substance to gather the poor saints from
abroad another year. It is now nearly three months since we
commenced to call upon them for means to apply in this way. Men
as for this purpose does not come in so readily as we think it
should. Now, I will mention a single circumstance in this city to
show you that there is money in the country. One mercantile house
in this city traded in one month forty-one thousand dollars. If
one house can sell this amount of goods in a month, surely we can
gather considerable for so laudable a purpose as the gathering of
our poor brethren and sisters to a place where they can be fed
and clothed, and taught further in the things of God. Yet, for
all this, we are improving as a people; but do we serve God with
a perfect heart and a ready and willing mind? We do not. If the
Latter-day Saints will put into my hands one-twentieth part of
the means that go into the hands of their enemies, I think we can
gather up every poor saint there is in the old country. Will they
do this? I do not expect they will. My brethren are willing to go
and preach the gospel in all the world. I would like to see them
just as willing to assist in gather in them home. The kingdom of
God is the safest institution on earth in which to invest means.
We are citizens of His kingdom and members of His church, and we
realize that we have to suffer all things for the gospel, but it
will make us richer than we can possibly be in any other work.
May God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / John
Taylor, May 19th, 1867
John Taylor, May 19th, 1867
REMARKS by Elder John Taylor, delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, May 19th, 1867.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
GOOD SPIRIT OF THE PEOPLE SOUTH.
130
As we have just returned from a journey from the south, I presume
it would be interesting to you to hear some little about how the
Saints generally are getting on. We have had quite a pleasant
journey, but rather a laborious one, travelling thirty, forty, or
fifty miles a day, and preaching from once to three times a day.
But we have had very pleasant remarks, feelings, and associations
during our absence. We found that the President and those who
were with him were welcomed and well received in every place we
visited. There seems to be an increase of faith among the Saints,
and a desire to live their religion and to keep the commandments
of God. We also find that improvements are taking place in almost
every place we visited; they are improving in their farming
operations, their orchards, gardens, dwellings, &c., and some
places we find are really very beautiful. Down in the far south,
in St. George, and through that region of country, the people are
beginning to live easier and better than heretofore, so that the
matter of living is no longer a problem with any of them. In the
early days of the settlement of that country a good many became
dissatisfied and left. George A. used occasionally to go down
with reinforcements expecting to find quite a large company, but
when he tried to put his finger on them, like "Paddy's flea,"
they were not there. At the present time, however, different
feelings prevail; there are many now who desire to go down there
as a matter of choice, and a great many there with whom I
conversed feel as though it was as good a home as they could find
anywhere in the valleys, and they would not wish to leave unless
counselled to do so. Many of them stated that it took counsel to
take them there and it would take counsel to bring them away. I
noticed, too, that there was a very general disposition among the
people to observe the Word of Wisdom. Of course we had to keep
it; we could not for shame do anything else, for while teaching
others to observe it we were morally bound to observe it
ourselves; and if we had been disposed to do otherwise we could
hardly have helped ourselves, for nobody offered us either tea,
coffee, tobacco, or liquor. There seemed to be a general
disposition among the people to obey, at least, that counsel,
although they had not heard much preaching upon it until we went
down and talked things over together. We enjoyed ourselves very
much, and the people expressed themselves as being very highly
gratified. They met us as you met us here--with their bands of
music, schools, escorts, and so forth, and they made us welcome
wherever we went, and we found that it was indeed a very
different thing to preach the gospel among the Saints from what
it is to preach it in the world. Instead of receiving opposition,
contumely, and contempt, we were received with kindness, good
feelings, and a hearty welcome.
131
When I was at Conference at St. George I felt that I was among a
very good people, and that there was a great deal of the Spirit
of the Lord there; but when I came to reflect on the circumstance
I was not surprised that there should be a good people there,
because where there is a people that have been called upon to
undertake what they consider to be a painful or unpleasant task
or mission, and they go and perform that mission without
flinching, they feel that they are engaged in the work of God,
and that His work and His commands and the authority of the Holy
Priesthood are more to them than anything else; and they have the
blessing of God resting upon them, which produces peace and joy
in the Holy Ghost. That is the reason why there is so good a
feeling and so large a flow of the spirit of the living God
through that district of country. But where there is a
backwardness and a shrinking from duties assigned us, there is a
drying up of that spirit, and a lack of the light, life, power,
and energy which the Holy Ghost imparts to those who fulfil the
dictates of Jehovah. When I reflect upon these things I take this
lesson to myself--that is a good and pleasant thing to obey the
dictates of the Lord, that it is praiseworthy and honourable to
be found walking in the commands of Jehovah, and that it is a
blessing to all men to fulfil all missions and to discharge all
responsibilities and duties that the Lord lays upon them. When
selecting brethren to go down there, I remember the Bishops asked
me "what kind of men I wanted?" I told them I wanted "men of God,
men of faith, who would go and sit on a barren rock and stay
there until told to leave it." If we get a number of men of that
kind to go, there is faith, union, power, light, truth, the
revelations of Jesus Christ, and everything that is calculated to
elevate, exalt, and ennoble the human mind and to happify the
Saints of God. These are my views in relation to the order of the
Kingdom of God.
131
The Lord has established His kingdom on the earth, and He has
given us His servants to guide and direct us. We, as a people,
profess emphatically to be governed by revelation. We do not
believe in this simply as theory, as something that would be
beneficial to somebody else, but as something that will be a
blessing to ourselves. We believe that God has spoken, that
angels have appeared, that the everlasting gospel in its purity
has been restored; we believe that God has organised His Church
and kingdom on the earth, and that, through channels which He has
appointed and ordained, He manifests His will first to the Saints
and then to the world, and we believe that the more we adhere to
the teachings of the servants of God the more we shall prosper
both temporally and spiritually, the more we shall enjoy the
favour of the Almighty, and the more likely we shall be to obtain
for ourselves an everlasting inheritance in the celestial kingdom
of our God. We believe that the intelligence and wisdom of man
cannot guide us, and that we, therefore, need the guidance of the
Almighty; and, being under His guidance and direction, it is our
duty to submit to His law, to be governed by His authority, do
His will, keep His commandments, and observe His statutes, that
we may ultimately be saved in His celestial kingdom.
131
May God help us to be faithful, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / Daniel
H. Wells, August 18th, 1867
Daniel H. Wells, August 18th, 1867
REMARKS by President D. H. Wells, delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, August 18th, 1867.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
ETERNAL LIFE--HOW TO FIND OUT THE TRUTH--THE
SACRAMENT--EXHORTATION TO THE YOUNG.
132
I feel it a privilege to mingle my voice with my brethren in
testifying to the truth of the work of the last days, although,
if it were left to my own choice, I suppose I should very seldom
speak to the congregation of the people, and I expect that if the
Lord were to call upon me as He did upon Moses, I should do as
Moses did--plead with him for a mouthpiece. Nevertheless, if I
can say anything to comfort or encourage the Saints, or to
strengthen their faith, it is my duty to do so, for I conceive
that none have the right to conceal in their own bosoms the light
and truth with which the Lord has blessed them, but that it is
the duty of the Latter-day Saints, and of all people on the
earth, to make known the good they possess, that all may be
benefitted and blessed thereby.
132
Jesus said, "Enter ye in at the strait gate, for wide is the gate
and broad is the way that leadeth to destruction, and many that
leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat;
because strait is the gate and narrow is the way which leadeth
unto life, and few there be that find it." He also said, "And
this is life eternal, that they might know thee, the only true
God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent."
132
Eternal life is what we are all anxious to obtain. All the
children of men on the face of the whole earth are anxious to
secure to themselves an eternal existence in the great hereafter.
Even those who have but a limited idea of the principles of the
gospel look and hope for a beatitude or heaven hereafter, where
they may dwell eternally in peace and happiness, free from the
power of Satan, sin, and death. All the people of Christendom,
and perhaps all the generations of men, have at some time in
their lives felt the spirit of the living God convicting them of
sin, and they have felt a desire to learn how they might secure
to themselves eternal lives in the presence of God.
133
We read that God created man upright, but that he has sought out
many inventions. This is especially true in regard to religious
matters. Instead of walking according to the precepts and
commandments of God, as taught by His servants holding the Holy
Priesthood, they have done as the Prophet foretold--taught for
the commandments of God the precepts of men. More particularly is
this the case in our day and generation, when the Lord has again
revealed Himself and has opened up the dispensation of the
fulness of times. We find a great many religious views, notions,
and opinions upon the face of the earth at the present time; but
in the absence of truth there is little difference among them,
for they are all wrong. But when the truth is revealed it is
necessary that mankind should pause, listen, and investigate that
they may learn whether that which is proclaimed as truth be so or
not, and if it be, embrace it and walk continually according to
its precepts, that they may obtain that exaltation in the
presence of the Father and Son which all so earnestly desire.
What does it matter to me how eloquent the preacher may be, how
beautiful the theory, or how nice the principles that are laid
before me, if they are not true? Why should I attach any
importance to, or circumscribe my faith and feelings by that
which is not true, because it is beautiful or plausible, or
because my fathers for hundreds of years before me have
considered it sacred? When the word of God, the truth from high
Heaven, has come, why not repudiate that which is false although
contravening my early prejudices and the traditions of my fathers
before me? I know of no reason why we should cling to the
traditions of the fathers, more especially when we are told by
the oracles of God that we have inherited lies from them. We find
this to be true when we investigate, even with regard to the
scriptures; for by the aid of the principles now made manifest
through the revelations of the Lord Jesus, we can understand them
as we never understood them before. Why? Because we have the
light of truth, and we see from the stand point possessed by the
prophets and Jesus and his apostles; hence the scriptures open up
to our minds a new and entirely different field to that we
possessed while under the guidance of teachers who have not come
from God, neither hold the power of the Holy Priesthood.
133
This is a great wonder to some. They cannot understand the
difference between the Latter-day Saints and the Christian world.
Say they: "There are a great many sectarian churches in the
world, and you Mormons are only one added to the list." But this
is not so; the principles of truth are not sectarian in their
character. Are not the Mormons a sect? No. They are the church of
the living God--the church of the First born; they are they who
have come out from the world, as Jesus and his followers did in
their generation. This people have been touched with the light of
truth; they have received the testimony of Jesus, and know for
themselves the truth of the holy gospel they have embraced.
Having been made participants in the knowledge of God, through
the power and gift of the Holy Ghost, they speak with assurance
of these things, and not as they speak who only believe and hope.
133
"But," say they who have not embraced the truth," we do not know
whether that which you say is true or not." Suppose you do not,
that does not make the truth false, and I can tell you how you
may find it out. Repent of your sins, go forth into the waters of
baptism, eschew evil, learn to do well, seek after the Lord your
God with full purpose of heart, and you can obtain a testimony as
we have done--you may learn to know God and Jesus Christ, whom to
know is life eternal. This is the only principle upon which you
can obtain that knowledge which you so much desire. Many a person
will say--"If I only knew these things were so, I would be with
you heart and hand." I have told you how you can find out. You
cannot be healed of your leprosy of sin unless you comply with
the requirements of the gospel. When Naaman came to the prophet
Elisha to learn what he should do to be healed of his leprosy, he
went away in a rage because he was simply told to wash himself in
the river Jordan. But his servants came near and said unto
him--"My father, if the prophet had bid thee do some great thing,
wouldst thou not have done it? How much rather, then, when he
saith to thee, wash and be clean?" Then the Syrian went and did
as he was commanded, and he was made whole. So it is with us all,
we must comply with the requirements of heaven before we can
receive its blessings. We need not expect to be cleansed from sin
and made meet receptacles for the indwelling of the Holy Ghost,
unless we yield obedience to the gospel, because this is the way
appointed of God, our heavenly Father, for bringing us to a
knowledge of the truth. Be honest, then, before God, and when you
are pricked to the heart, and feel that what is called
"Mormonism" may be true, follow up that feeling until you come to
understanding, and then obey the gospel, and receive the Holy
Ghost, which will give you a full knowledge of those things
necessary for your salvation and exaltation hereafter. If the
Lord had commanded you to do some great thing--or go to the ends
of the earth or some other different undertaking--would you not
have done it? How much more willing should you be to comply with
these small things when they are for your own good? Eschew evil,
repent of your sins, and walk in the ways of truth and
righteousness, for they are the ways of peace and wisdom.
134
It is wisdom in us to pursue a course in this, our earthly
probation, that will secure to us eternal life in the world to
come. It is our privilege to do so; we are here for this express
purpose. The God who reigns in heaven is the father of our
spirits and the God and Father of our Lord and Savior Jesus
Christ; and we may become heirs of Him and joint heirs with Jesus
Christ by complying with the requirements of the gospel that He
has revealed. How plain and simple is the way of life if we will
but open our ears to hear, our eyes to see, and our hearts to
understand. God has revealed it; He has opened up the
dispensation of the fulness of times, which will embrace within
its purview all other dispensations since the world began. In
this dispensation will be revealed the keys of the resurrection,
which will enable men to go forth clothed with power to raise and
bring forth the dead. The Lord has commenced this great work; we
are engaged in it; and it will go forth until it covers the whole
earth. The foundation of that kingdom which shall endure for ever
and ever is laid. The principles of the kingdom have gone forth,
and have touched the hearts of many of the children of men--one
of a city and two of a family--and they have been brought
together from the nations of the earth to the valleys of the
mountains, as was foretold by the prophets thousands of years
ago.
134
Jesus told the Jews that Abraham saw his day and rejoiced in it.
They queried with Him as to how he--not fifty years old--could
know anything about Abraham, who had been dead so long. Jesus
said--"Before Abraham was I am." This seemed to puzzle the Jews;
they did not understand the principle of pre-existence and that
Jesus, who was then clothed with flesh, had possessed an
existence in the spirit world, that he was the first born of many
sons, and had been born before Abraham in the spirit. Jesus
understood it, and once in a while, as in that case, he spoke
upon the principle. The Jews prided themselves on serving the God
of their father Abraham, but Jesus told them that the God of
Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob was not the God of the dead but of the
living, thus teaching them plainly the principles of the
resurrection.
135
I will now say a few words with regard to partaking of the
sacrament. This ordinance was instituted by our Savior, and his
followers were commanded to partake of it in remembrance of Him.
But how many of us partake of it regardless of Him in
commemoration of whose death it is administered! I have seen some
of the Saints take the cup very irreverently,--blessed and
consecrated as it is--and drink to quench their thirst. I do not
suppose that such persons think any more about our Lord and
Savior than they do when drinking on ordinary occasions. To say
the least of such conduct, it is highly improper and irreverent.
I have seen brethren and sisters partake of the sacrament with
their gloves on, and in a very careless attitude, stretching out
the left hand. You should always put forth the right hand when
taking either the bread or the cup; and you should take off your
hats if you have them on, and partake of the consecrated emblems
with reverence, and remember that you do it in commemoration of
the death, sufferings, and resurrection of our Lord and Savior
Jesus Christ, who will yet rule and reign on this earth, King of
kings and Lord of lords. Would I partake of the sacrament with my
hat or gloves on? No; I would take them off, and let my soul
ascend in prayer and thanksgiving to my heavenly Father that I
had been permitted to partake of the ordinance of the House of
God.
135
I am happy in believing that I am associated with a people in the
majority of whose minds such feelings and desires predominate,
and to whom the few hints I have dropped will be sufficient in
regard to the carelessness to which I have referred. We have the
principles of eternal life in our midst, and we practise them in
our lives, and when the world witness the good actions of this
people, it should be a testimony that they are of God. I say it
is a testimony to the world of the truths of High Heaven revealed
through this people, and it will bring this generation to
judgment unless they listen to and obey the principles we teach.
Do I know that? I do. The world may scout at it, and say things
that are calculated to hurt our feelings, but that will not alter
the truth. We offer the words of eternal life to the people, and
if they will receive them they are welcome, but if they will not
our testimony will prove unto them a savor of death unto death,
instead of life unto life.
135
That which is good tends to exalt us and to increase in us
knowledge, power, understanding, and everything worth possessing,
while that which is evil tends to destruction, and if its
practice be persisted in it will lead to dissolution and even the
loss of our own identity. This is the reward of the wicked; as
the prophet has said, "The wicked will come to a full stop," but
the blessing of the righteous is the same as that pronounced upon
Abraham--to their increase there will be no end. This is the
blessing conferred upon the Saints in their ordinations and
endowments under the authority of the Holy Priesthood of the Son
of God--the Melchizedek Priesthood, which is without beginning of
years or end of days, without father, without mother, without
descent, eternal, in the Heavens. That authority and priesthood
have been again restored to the earth, and men are once more
empowered to administer in the ordinances of the holy gospel.
There is no authority of the kind upon the face of the earth
except through that channel. None of the sects and denominations
of the world possess that authority. It has not existed upon the
earth for many hundreds of years. Do I know that this is true? I
do, and you may obtain that knowledge upon the same principle
that I obtained it--by working righteousness and obeying the
ordinances of the gospel as appointed by Jehovah. Has not the
Lord a right to prescribe the method by which we may approach
Him; and, when He has done it, shall we scout at the idea and say
some other way will do as well? Verily, no other way will answer
as well. Let us, therefore, take heed how we prescribe a path for
the Lord to walk in, or subvert the ways of truth which the Lord
has revealed for the guidance of the children of men. We have no
right to do it. It is for us who have received this knowledge to
walk therein with fearfulness and trembling, and yet with joyful
hearts, seeking to the Lord to guide and direct our steps, that
we may always have His spirit to be with us to enable us to
endure to the end, that we may make sure of our salvation in the
world to come, and inherit thrones, dominions, and exaltations in
the presence of the Father and the Son.
136
How few there are of all who have been on the face of the earth
that will find eternal lives?--for strait is the gate and narrow
the way that leads thereto. It is the privilege of the children
of men to attain to this if they will be obedient to the
requirements of the gospel. But in this they can exercise their
volition. They have been clothed upon with a tabernacle taken
from the dust of the earth, and have become subject to the power
of sin and death. They have come to pass through an earthly
probation in order to be tempted and to prove whether they would
be carried away by the wiles of Satan, and enjoy the pleasures of
sin for a season, or whether, faithful to their trust, their
integrity, and their God, they would endure the trials of this
life, and come forth in the resurrection clothed upon with
immortality and eternal lives.
136
The world say we are exclusive because we do not hold communion
or fellowship with the Sectarians. How can we do so when they
scorn us and say we are a poor, ignorant, deluded set of people,
without knowledge or intelligence? How can we, when we know that
they and their leaders are blind, and that they will all fall
into the ditch unless they repent of their evil deeds? We send
forth our Elders to the nations of the earth to proclaim the
principles of the gospel to the people, and to plead with them to
turn from their evil ways, that they may be redeemed from the sin
and iniquity which, like a flood, are overwhelming the nations.
Yet, they call us uncharitable because we will not fellowship
them. Far from being uncharitable, we exercise more charity than
all the Christian world put together, for whilst they consign to
perdition all who have not obeyed the gospel as they preach it,
we believe that the great majority of all people who have ever
lived on the face of the earth will be saved, and will enjoy a
far greater glory than they ever anticipated. In this we are
sustained by the testimony of the Scriptures, for the Apostle
tells us that Jesus went to preach to the spirits in prison who
were disobedient in the days of Noah, that they might live
according to God in the spirit and be judged according to men in
the flesh. If they who died disobedient to the gospel, having
heard and rejected its principles, could be administered to by
the Savior of the world, how much more reasonable is it to
suppose that they who have lived according to the light they
possessed, but yet died without a knowledge of the gospel, can
enjoy the same privilege? How much more consistent it is to
suppose this; and the dispensation of the fullness of times has
opened up these great principles to the understandings of the
Latter-day Saints. Do not say, then, that we are uncharitable. We
believe not only that they who have died without the gospel may
be saved, but we believe that they who rejected the gospel, who
were disobedient in the days of Noah may be saved also.
137
We have become the happy recipients of this knowledge, the
knowledge that leads to life and exaltation in the presence of
our Father, through yielding obedience to the gospel He has
revealed in our day. Herein we differ with the Sectarian world.
We differ also in our Church organization. In the Sectarian
churches they place bishops at the head. I do not know that it
matters, when they are altogether wrong; but I mention this to
show that it is not the order of God. In His Church there
is--firstly, Apostles, and afterwards helps of various kinds, the
Bishops being those who administer in temporal things, and
belonging to the lesser Priesthood. The Sectarians, however, do
not understand the two orders of Priesthood--the Melchizedek and
Aaronic. They substitute one thing for another--such, for
instance, as sprinkling and pouring for baptism. They have
perverted the principles of truth, and changed the ordinances of
the gospel, and if the Lord does not hold them in derision now He
will by and by, for He is not the author of such confusion. He
has established His kingdom and has set His house in order, and
has conferred His authority upon His servants, and told them to
go forth and administer in the ordinances of salvation for the
edification of the true and living Church. Then let us have
respect to these things and live our religion, shun all
associations with the wicked and ungodly, and walk faithfully
before the Lord our God all our days, that we may be entitled to
dwell in that holy city whose streets will be paved with gold and
whose maker and founder is God.
137
This is especially applicable to our young people, for Satan uses
the wicked and ungodly to allure them into forbidden paths, and
to captivate their hearts by fine dresses, nice deportment,
smooth speeches, lively manners, and so on. I would say to my
young sisters, that one of these boys or Elders, who is ready to
stand forth for the defence of Israel, to go and preach to the
nations, work in the kanyon, or do anything he may be required to
do, though he may be dressed in homespun and appear rather
uncouth, is worth more than a thousand smooth-tongued,
hypocritical deceivers, who seek your society only to lead you
astray. Be careful, my young sisters, of the associations you
form, and do not let your minds be captivated by the giddy and
worthless, or the first thing you know you will wake up in
darkness, having made shipwreck of your faith through forsaking
the ordinances of the House of God. How can you who have received
these ordinances go and fellowship such persons and their
practices? If you associate with the wicked and ungodly you will
cut yourselves off from eternal lives and exaltation in the
presence of our Father, for the wicked can never lead you
there--no, never. As far as they lead you it will be in the ways
of misery, death, and destruction. Parents should be careful to
preserve their children in the ways of truth and righteousness,
and in the purity of our most holy faith, that they may be
faithful in their day and generation.
138
If I were in the place of a great many of our young men, I would
not go out on the road to different places, as many of them do,
just for the sake of earning a little money. They too often fall
into vile company, and learn to profane the name of the Deity.
There is too much of it here in the midst of the Saints. I am
sorry to say that some who profess to be Latter-day Saints so far
forget themselves as to use the name of the Lord in vain, thus
breaking the commandment, which says, "Thou shalt not take the
name of the Lord in vain." Instead of the brethren being so
heedless, thoughtless, and reckless as to profane the name of the
Lord, they should hold it in the highest reverence. I would say
to all, never speak irreverently of baptism or of any of the
ordinances of the House of God. I have heard people, if they
happened to fall into the water, say that they were baptized, and
they would laugh over it and speak very irreverently. All such
things tend to evil. Do not indulge in such levity. I remember
once, before I was in the Church, being at a party given by one
of my neighbors. One of the guests was a Latter-day Saint Elder.
He said he was anxious to dance off some of his superstition and
sectarianism. It chanced that they had a very poor fiddler and a
very poor fiddle, and the strings kept breaking. This Elder,
thinking, I suppose, to tickle our ears, who were not in the
Church, proposed that we should lay hands on the fiddle. How do
you suppose it struck upon my mind? Said I to myself--"You are a
poor, miserable hypocrite; you do not believe your religion, and
you blaspheme against God by professing to do so." That man's
name was William Smith, and although a brother of the Prophet
Joseph, and one of the Twelve Apostles, he has gone into
darkness. Yet I have heard him speak when he had the spirit of
the Lord with him, and I have been much pleased with his remarks.
But by persisting in such an irreverent course a man's mind is
gradually darkened, and, if not forsaken, it will finally lead to
his overthrow and destruction.
138
I speak these things by way of exhortation to my young brethren
and sisters that they may not depart nor go astray from light and
knowledge, but seek after that which is good continually, and so
order their course as to be blameless before the Lord their God.
I would not wish to make men offenders for a word. God is
merciful, and we can forgive our brethren and sisters as long as
they manifest a desire to do good. Let us try to be a pattern
worthy the imitation of all, through our lives, be more perfect
in our intercourse one with another, and do nothing offensive in
the sight of God, but live so that we may ever have the guidance
of His holy Spirit, which is my prayer in the name of Jesus.
Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / George
Albert Smith, October 9th, 1867
George Albert Smith, October 9th, 1867
REMARKS by Elder George A. Smith, delivered in the Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, October 9th, 1867.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
EDUCATION--PHONETICS--STORING UP GRAIN--HOME MANUFACTURES.
140
We are composed of persons from various nationalities. We speak a
various number of languages. The languages and dialects of the
British empire, the Scandinavian, the French, Dutch, German,
Swiss, and Italian are all represented here. It appears that God
in His divine wisdom revealed the gospel in the English language,
which is the native tongue of the majority of the Saints,
probably more than half of them having acquired it in America,
and a large portion of the remainder in the old world. It is very
desirable that all of our brethren who are not acquainted with
the English language should learn it. We do not wish to blot out
the original languages that they may have spoken, but we want
them all--men and women, old and young--to learn the English
language so perfectly that they will be able to thoroughly
understand for themselves the teachings and instructions and the
published works of the Church, as well as the laws of the
country. And while we preach to all classes--all the boys and
girls under ninety--to go to school and educate themselves in the
various useful branches, we do not want our brethren who do not
speak the English language to think that they are neglected or
without the pale of this call. We hope the bishops and teachers
will make every reasonable exertion to stir up the minds of the
brethren and sisters who do not thoroughly understand English to
the importance of this particular item of counsel. We, of course,
wish them to stir up everybody on the subject of education, and
to encourage, in every possible manner, our day and Sunday
schools, for the cause of education should be popular in Israel
now, as it was in the days of Joseph; the oldest scholar in my
class was sixty-three years old. We shall have long winter
evenings directly, and a good deal of time to spend in
self-improvement, and it is our duty to become a cultivated
people in all the useful branches of education known among
mankind. There is a spirit among some of our young men in
different settlements to appear rough and reckless; they indulge
in rowdyism and cultivate the savage side of human nature. We
ought to use all the influence and power we possess to suppress
this, and to stir up in the minds of our young and old the
necessity of cultivating simple, plain, innocent, and genteel
manners. There is an idea out that a man who has to go to the
kanyon cannot do it without swearing, or that when he gets to the
mouth of the kanyon he must throw off his religion and swear all
the way up and back again. Any man who entertains such a
sentiment should dispense with it at once, for he needs his
religion more there than anywhere else. The roads are rough, and
there is danger of him being tipped over and breaking his neck,
or mashing up his wagon or his team, and he needs the influence
of his religion as much under such circumstances as under any
others. The Elders of Israel should avoid indulging in rough
language under all circumstances. Most men, if they thought there
was a probability of them dying by some sudden accident, would
begin to think about praying. When a man is more exposed to
danger than at any other time I am sure he needs his religion,
for if he should have a log roll over him, and be sent into
eternity with a big oath in his mouth, he might not be recognised
as a Saint on the other side of the vail. Hence I would like our
brethren, and would recommend them to dispense with the idea,
that on some occasions they can lay their religion to one side.
It is said that an old Quaker, on a certain occasion when his
family were grossly insulted and abused, felt very much like
chastising the offender, but his religion forbade him fighting.
He bore it tolerably well for a time, but at last his patience
was exhausted, and, pulling off his broad-brimmed hat and his
broad-tailed coat, said he--"Lie there religion until I lick this
man." He might just as well have kept his religion on while doing
the flogging. He might have felt as an uncle of Joseph
Smith--Rev. Mr. Mack--did on a certain occasion. He was a Baptist
minister, and was celebrated for his great physical strength. A
professional pugilist went to see him once, and told him that
hearing he was one of the strongest men in the state he had come
to test his strength. The old man was too pious to wrestle or
scuffle. The stranger said he would fight him, but Mr. Mack was
too religious to fight. The stranger told him he had no ill will
towards him, but said he--"I must and will know which is the
strongest." Mr. Mack did his best to put him off, telling him
that he was a minister and so forth, but the stranger would not
be disappointed, and, as Mr. Mack turned round, he kicked him.
The reverend gentleman's religion could not stand this, and he
set to and gave the stranger a good thrashing. He went before his
congregation and made a confession, which was something like unto
this--"I bore all this patiently, notwithstanding my own nature
was to try the man's strength, but after he kicked me I took off
my coat and flogged him most properly." I think that kind of a
rule might work under some circumstances; but at the same time a
man should never lay down his religion, and should never believe
that it is necessary to swear, not even in the kanyon. I tell you
that every vile word we utter and every vile sentiment we
entertain is a wrong for which we, some day, will have to atone.
When I hear men--young or old--talking intemperately or
improperly, I realize that they have that folly to overcome and
repent of.
140
In speaking of the education of our children, I wish to draw the
attention of the Saints particularly to the system of phonetics,
or the Deseret alphabet, which has been referred to by President
Young and some of the brethren. This is calculated to
considerably abridge the labor of our foreign brethren in
learning to read English. I think that in all our schools
phonetics should form one branch of study, and as fast as works
of phonotopy can be obtained they should be introduced, for there
is no doubt that a general reformation will be effected in our
English orthography. It is said that the Lord will restore to the
people a pure language, that they may all call upon Him with one
consent. While we urge our brethren to acquire the English
language, and to make themselves proficient in the useful
branches of education, we wish them to remember that the
orthography which the English nation has adopted is by no means
perfect, for our present mode of spelling might be materially
improved. According to the present system, it is a very long and
difficult job for a man to learn to spell. I commenced as soon as
I was old enough to put three letters together, and I have been
at it ever since, and I hardly dare write a letter now without
consulting the dictionary to see how some word or other should be
spelled. The spelling of the English language is very arbitrary.
For several generations it has been undergoing improvements and
modifications, and it will, no doubt, go on until English
orthography will become so perfect that every letter will have
but a single sound, instead of having, as now, in some cases,
four or five sounds to the same letter. Now, when a child learns
to spell, he learns first to give to the vowel a its long sound,
as heard in the word male, supposing that to be its only sound.
In another position he gives it the Italian or grave sound--as in
the word father, and so on, until he finds it has four or five
distinct sounds, and then he has to continually exercise his
judgment, or has to depend upon the judgment of some other man,
to know which of these sounds to use.
141
I wish our brethren to give this subject their serious and candid
consideration, and do their best to introduce into our schools a
system that will greatly abridge the time required to gain the
various branches of a good education. No greater or more blessed
mission can be given to an Elder in Israel than to teach the true
principles of education to the rising generation of this
Territory. I would advise our brethren, aside from the ordinary
schools, to get up evening reading classes in all our settlements
for the instruction of those who cannot attend at other times.
The instruction of our wives and daughters is of the utmost
importance. The disposition of some to neglect the education of
girls is the extreme of folly. If we take pains to have the
English language taught correctly to our wives and daughters,
they will teach it to their children, and this will lay the
foundation for the permanent improvement of the language of the
state, of which we form the nucleus. Some of the ablest men in
the Territory received the most of their education from their
mothers, and it is said that the President of the United States
was educated by his wife. I wish to call the attention of the
Conference to the text of President Young in relation to storing
wheat. This is a question of vast importance. A few years ago
President Young gave counsel to the people of the Territory--most
of whom agreed to it--to lay by seven years provisions. We were
to have commenced three years ago, and were to have laid up one
year's bread over and above the year's supply. The following year
we were to add another year's supply, and so have continued until
we had our seven years' supply laid up. How faithful the people
have been in keeping this counsel I am not prepared to say, but I
am afraid that few men in Israel, even among those how have
raised breadstuffs and have had the power to control considerable
quantities of it, had three years' bread laid aside when the
grasshoppers made their descent this season and swept off half
the grains, vegetables, and fruit raised in the Territory, and
were prepared, if the whole had been swept off, to live for the
next three years without laying in more bread. I am aware that
some of our brethren thought this counsel extravagant; they
considered that it could not be necessary to lay up such a
quantity of bread; and some of them, instead of getting out
lumber and making good substantial bins for the preservation of
their wheat, turned out their means for teams, and freighted
their bread to the north, to the east, and to the west; and not
only so, but in many instances they gave it away, if they could
only get half price for hauling it. Hundreds and thousands of
sacks of flour have been hauled away, when it should have been
stored up here against a day of want. I feel just as keenly on
this matter now as when this counsel was given, and a little more
so, for the army of the Lord--the grasshoppers--may have awakened
my mind to the importance of the subject.
141
All nations have to take more or less precaution for their
general preservation, and, as they are occasionally visited with
years of scarcity, if they failed to do so the consequences might
be disastrous. We are situated in the heart of a great desert,
surrounded a portion of the year by impassable mountains. We have
no railroads, no seaports, no great navigable rivers and canals
by which we can bring provisions from abroad; and if there had
been ten grasshoppers this year where there was but one particle
of food raised in the Territory would have been consumed; then
there would our bread have been? Where could we have gained our
subsistence?
142
In the empire of China provision is made for the general
preservation, and one-fifth of the produce of the country is
stored in the public granaries against a day of famine. A famine
occurred not long since in one of the provinces of China
containing thirty-three millions of people--a little more than
the whole population of the United States--and they lost their
entire crop. China, however, is favored with large navigable
rivers, some capable of navigation for over two thousand miles.
There are also many canals and seaport towns that are used in the
coasting trade; the result is that when this famine came on this
province the storehouses were opened, and the grain or rice was
carried to its inhabitants, and they were kept from starvation.
We are differently situated. We have no public storehouses,
neither can we bring sufficient provisions from abroad without it
costing more than we are able to pay. A good many of us claim our
descent from Joseph, who was sold into Egypt. He was the
instrument of the Almighty in saving the Egyptians, through the
interpretation of the King's dream of the seven fat and the seven
lean kine, and the seven full and the seven blighted ears of
corn. He prescribed the means by which the storehouses of Egypt
were filled with corn, and when the seven years of famine came
the whole people were actually saved from death through the
wisdom of Joseph in laying up bread. We expect to be saviors on
Mount Zion in the last days. We all exercise faith that God may
give to our President wisdom and understanding to foresee the
evils with which we may be threatened, and to take measures to
avert them. Suppose that he comes forward and tells us how to
prepare, and we neglect his counsel, then the watchman is clear,
and we are liable to the dangers and difficulties resulting from
disobedience. If the King of Egypt had not observed the counsels
of Joseph almost the whole people would have been destroyed. As
it was, those who did not obey Joseph's counsel were under the
necessity of selling all their property, and ultimately
themselves, for slaves to the king, in order to obtain that bread
which they could have laid up during the seven years of plenty,
if they had obeyed Joseph's counsel.
142
Now, brethren, let us not treat this subject lightly. if we have
been neglectful in times past, let us remember that we live in a
high altitude, in a country subject to frost and to extreme
drouth, that we have several times lost our crops, and that we
have twice been reduced to famine or half rations through the
crickets or grasshoppers. Let us heed the counsel given about
storing up provisions, and, instead of freighting our food away
to feed strangers, let us go to work and build good substantial
granaries, and fill them with breadstuff, until every man and
woman has enough on hand to last for seven years. Terrible
destruction awaits the wicked. They will come to us by thousands
by-and-by, saying--"Can you not feed us? Can you not do something
for us?" It is said by the prophets they shall come bending, and
shall say you are the priests of the Lord. What priest could
administer greater earthly blessings than food to the hungry, who
have fled from a country where the sword, famine, and pestilence
were sweeping away their thousands? I look upon the subject of
storing grain and other kinds of food as a very religious matter.
How could a man who was half starved enjoy his religion? How on
the face of the earth could a man enjoy his religion when he had
been told by the Lord how to prepare for a day of famine, when,
instead of doing so, he had fooled away that which would have
sustained him and his family. I wish our brethren to lay this
matter to heart, and not to rest until they have obeyed this
particular item of counsel.
143
I also advise them to live within their means, and avoid
getting into debt. I suppose our nation at the present time owes
about three thousand millions of dollars, and the several states
owe one thousand five hundred million dollars more, and that the
counties, cities, towns, and village owe as much more, making a
total of about six thousand million dollars. All this is the
result of folly, corruption, and wickedness of men in authority.
I do advise my brethren to avoid getting into debt. "Well," say
you, "how are we going to do it?" A few years ago, during the
war, while money was plentiful and almost everybody had
greenbacks, the President devised a plan. Said he--"You bishops,
go to work and sow rye, and set our sisters and their children to
work to make straw hats and bonnets and ornaments for the whole
Territory." What does a nice straw cost now? I have bought so few
of such things that I am not very well posted as to the prices,
but I suppose five or six dollars. What would have been the
result if this counsel had been faithfully kept for the last few
years? The result would have been a saving of two hundred and
fifty thousand dollars that have been paid out of the Territory
for straw hats and bonnets and trimmings. "But," say some, "if we
had not bought these things we should not have been in the
fashion." Why bless you, sisters, in my young days, in northern
New York, I wore hats made in the neighbourhood of lambs' wool.
Why not produce them here? Why not manufacture and wear the
beaver and other furs collected in our mountains rather than send
them to the States to be manufactured, and brought back to be
sold to us at exorbitant profits. If ninety-nine out of every
hundred of you present were wearing these home made articles at
this Conference, she who was not wearing one would have been the
only one out of the fashion. Why she would be as odd as Dick's
hat band, which was said to go half way round and tuck under. And
if the brethren had all worn home made hats, the man wearing any
other kind would have been an oddfellow among us. Why not make
our own fashions, and keep the money in our pockets to do good
with? It is a very simple matter to do, and the hats we can
manufacture here are just as pretty and just as comfortable as
the imported articles, most of which are made abroad out of
materials that can be raised in abundance here! When any of the
brethren start in the hat business here we cannot wear them, they
are too heavy; we must buy hats that will not last more than a
month. Why not go to work and manufacture our own, and have them
suitable for either winter or summer? Why not plant the mulberry?
President Young imported the seed, and he has on hand a half
million of trees for sale. The silkworms are here, and our
sisters and children have nimble fingers to handle them, and this
is naturally as good a silk producing country as Italy or France.
There is nothing on the face of the earth to hinder us, as a
people, from making our own ribbons, silk handkerchiefs, and
dresses; and it is believed, by those who are acquainted with the
business, that we can actually produce silk here at a lower
figure than other material clothing, taking into account the time
it will last.
144
I advise all the brethren to cultivate the mulberry, and raise
silk, as well as flax and wool, and let us extend our efforts to
the cotton region. There is no mission more important to the
welfare and development of Israel than a mission to the cotton
region. We have entered into the Church to build up the kingdom
of God, and to labor where the master builder says we can labor
to the best advantage. In that region we have a climate and a
little land suitable for the production of cotton. What could we
have done without what has been already raised there? When cotton
rose to a dollar and a half a pound in the States, and it would
actually pay to raise it in Santa Clara and send it to San
Francisco and St. Louis for sale, what could we have done here
but for our home grown article? Look at the thousands of pounds
that have been grown and manufactured in this Territory. Where
could we have got our clothing without the efforts that have been
made in this direction by our brethren in Dixie? God bless them
for their exertions. Every man who has done what has been
required of him on the southern mission is entitled to the
eternal gratitude of the Saints and will have the blessing of the
Almighty.
144
In relation to the Word of Wisdom, I wish to impress upon the
minds of the brethren the fact referred to by President Young
yesterday--that it is perpetual.
145
When I was in the States I had a conversation with a professor of
some pretensions to learning, who declared that, if we carried
out the institutions we had commenced here in the mountains,
including the Word of Wisdom and our system of marriage, in about
seventy years we should produce a race of men who would be able
to walk the rest of the human race under foot. This is just what
we expect. Do not let us be negligent or careless on these
subjects, but pay strict attention and be diligent. And let us
inaugurate a system of fashions of our own. I do not care about
the shape of our hats and bonnets so long as they are of our own
manufacture. I would just as soon a man should wear a bellows hat
or a stove pipe as anything else, if it please him; but I say,
encourage home manufactures instead of paying ten dollars for a
hat made in Paris, or in the United States, with the word "Paris"
put in the inside. I do not care whether the ladies wear a bunch
of flowers, a cabbage leaf, a squash, or a scoop or a saucer on
their heads, if it pleases them; but let it be made at home. I
would recommend the brethren and sisters to establish societies
for the promotion of home manufactures. With the money that has
been spent and sent off for hats, bonnets, and trimmings since
the President counselled the Bishops to raise rye to manufacture
them, we could have built woolen and cotton factories in nearly
every country in the Territory, with which we could have
manufactured our own clothing, beside establishing other branches
of business. These things are a great part of our holy religion.
I tell you that the judgments of the Almighty are coming upon the
earth, and the Saints will barely escape. God has gathered us
here to these mountains to prepare for the storm. We were told in
a revelation, given more than thirty years ago, to let the beauty
of our garments be the workmanship of our own hands, and great
many have tried to carry it out. The old fashioned spinning
wheel, hand loom, and cards have been brought into requisition,
but the majority prefer to buy everything that is imported. Our
young men are afraid to get married because they cannot afford to
buy all these trimmings. Say they--"We cannot do it, it is
impossible with our limited means." Young men, when you get
married take wives who will be a help to you. You do not want
women who can only waste your means. Choose women who can spin,
card, and make a mattress or comforter, if necessary, and, if she
cannot do it, let her be willing to learn, and be zealous to make
herself useful, for the woman who is really ornamental in society
is the one who is useful as well. You go to New England, that is
where a great many of us came from, regular old down east
Yankeedom, and you will find many of the farms occupied by our
grandfathers owned by Irishmen, and the girls who descended from
that old Puritanic stock are above work now-a-days, and Irish
girls are hired to do it. While the American ladies are living on
the proceeds of their fathers' estates, and making a great
display in following the fashions--they deem it not fashionable
to work or even to have children--the boys are marrying Irish
girls. If asked why they do this, they will say they are
compelled to do it, for they cannot afford to marry a woman and
hire another to wait upon her. Our girls ought to adopt a
different policy. Every man and woman in the world ought to be
useful. No man is too rich to labor. All men and women, according
to their health, strength, and ability, ought to labor to sustain
themselves, and for the welfare of the community. "The idler
shall not eat the bread of the laborer." This is the law of
Heaven. In connection with labor we should also take into
consideration our manner of living. It is really probable that in
many houses in this Territory full one-third of the provisions
brought in for the support of the family is wasted, and what is
cooked is not as palatable and healthful as it might be. Every
female should study and become acquainted with the best modes of
cooking, and introduce it into their families and wards. A great
many of our sisters have come from districts of country in Europe
where they have had to work in factories, and to follow other
branches of business, and consequently have had but little
opportunity to learn cookery and other household work; but I have
known many of them, after arriving here, become very proficient
housekeepers, and all may if they will try.
145
I feel to impress these sentiments on your minds that we may
become a practical people, and learn to provide within ourselves
the necessaries of life, that in all things we may be pleasing to
the Lord. Let us live in accordance with the laws of life,
avoiding excess, all vulgarity and unnecessary levity, and
endeavor to conduct ourselves wisely, properly, and genteely, and
use our influence to promote that class of manners that will
command respect everywhere. We shall thus lay the foundation of a
great, polished, and highly civilized people, setting an example
worthy of imitation in all things to all nations.
145
May God bless us, is my prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Lorenzo Snow, October 9th, 1867
Lorenzo Snow, October 9th, 1867
REMARKS by Elder Lorenzo Snow, delivered in the Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, October 9th, 1867.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
NECESSITY OF PERFORMING THE DUTIES REQUIRED OF US AND NOT
THOSE REQUIRED OF OTHERS--ALL SHOULD BECOME MORE SPIRITUALLY
MINDED.
146
Knowing our religion to be true, we ought to be the most devoted
people on the face of the earth to the cause we have embraced.
Knowing as we do, or should know, that the gospel we have
received promises all our hearts can wish or desire, if we are
faithful, we ought to be very faithful, devoted, energetic, and
ambitious in carrying out the designs and wishes of the Lord, as
He reveals them from time to time through His servants. We ought
not to be lukewarm or negligent in attending to our duties, but
with all our might, strength and souls we should try to
understand the spirit of our calling and nature of the work in
which we are engaged. When Jesus was upon the earth he commanded
his disciples to go forth and preach the gospel without purse or
scrip, taking no thought beforehand as to what they should eat or
drink, or wherewithal they should be clothed, but simply go forth
and to testify of those things which had been revealed to them.
In doing this they secured to themselves the blessings of the
Almighty, and success attended all their exertions. They were
bound to succeed; no power could cross their path and prevent
them reaping the most sanguine success, because they went forth
in the strength of the Almighty to perform His will, and it was
His business to sustain and support them and to furnish them all
the means of success. Through obedience to the commands of the
Lord they secured to themselves the blessings of life with the
privilege of coming forth in the morning of the first
resurrection, and they had the assurance that in their labors no
power on earth could successful oppose them. These were the kind
of prospects I should have like had I been in their position, or
in any other position, for to the thoughtful mind the idea of
ultimate success in any pursuit is very pleasing. Now, had the
Apostles, instead of doing as they were commanded, imagined that
by doing something else they could have answered the same
purpose, they would not have succeeded so well in their
operations, neither would they have possessed that assurance of
success which, under all the trials and persecutions to which
they were exposed, was, doubtless, to them a source of constant
pleasure and satisfaction.
147
Quite a number of young men have been called to go to the
southern portion of our Territory for the purpose of developing
the resources thereof and building up Zion. Now, should they
imagine that they could be as successful by taking upon
themselves a mission similar to that given by Jesus to his
disciples, they would find themselves very much mistaken. Had the
Apostles or Seventies in the days of Jesus imagined that they
could have fulfilled the missions given them by building an ark
as Noah did, or building granaries and storing grain as Joseph
did, they would have been grandly mistaken.
147
Joseph, in the land of Egypt, was called upon to perform a
certain class of duties, which were made incumbent upon him. He
was not called to preach the gospel without purse or scrip, but
to build granaries, and to use all his influence with the king,
nobles, and people of Egypt to store their grain against a day of
famine. I have often thought, in reflecting upon this subject,
how little proof they had of the importance of doing what Joseph
required of them, when compared with the abundance of proof we
possess in relation to the importance of the duties required of
us. There was Pharaoh--a Gentile, making no profession of
religion--had a dream which none could interpret save Joseph, a
stranger in the land, whom no one knew, who had been bought for
money, and who was taken from prison into the presence of the
king. No doubt the nobles and the people who heard of the
interpretation of the dream believed that Joseph made that for
his own benefit, glory, and exaltation, and that the king might
think well of him; and when they saw him riding round in pomp and
splendor, trying to establish granaries all through the country,
they, no doubt, thought he was an imposter, and placed no
credence in his predictions. In fact, I think I could hardly have
believed it myself had I lived in those days. Many of the people
placed such little faith in his words that, failing to lay up
their food, when the famine overtook them, to save themselves
from starvation they had to sell themselves for slaves to the
King. Now, supposing that Joseph had gone to work and built an
ark, he would not have been accepted of the Lord, neither could
he have saved the people of Egypt nor his father's house. When
Noah was commanded to build an ark, supposing he had established
granaries, he and his house could not have been saved. So in
regard to ourselves, when duties are required at our hands,
whether it is to go to the southern part of our Territory, to
Europe, to contribute to the Perpetual Emigration Fund, or to
build temples, or whatever we may be required to do within the
pale of the kingdom of the Almighty, we have to walk in the
spirit of these requirements, and perform them, if we would gain
power and influence with our God.
147
I am pleased, indeed, to see the prosperity of Zion. I feel a
spirit of solemnity upon me while standing here gazing upon this
multitude of Saints. Seeing the difficulties through which we
have passed, our present prosperity is astonishing to ourselves
and equally so to the world. I feel to thank God for the
prosperity of Zion as it presents itself at this time. And when
we contemplate our individual position, and see the blessings God
has conferred upon us in gathering us from the nations of the
earth to the valleys of the mountains, where we are under the
guidance of the Priesthood, we should be a contented, joyous, and
happy people.
148
I feel to say a word or two in reference to education. There are
very few people who have arrived at the age of fifty and upwards
who feel like studying mathematics; they do not feel like
attending school and applying their minds to the acquisition of
the sciences, but there is a kind of education worthy the best
attention to all, and in which all ought to engage--that is the
education of the Spirit. As we advance in life we one and all
ought to be less passionate, more spiritually minded. The men
ought to be more fatherly at home, possessing finer feelings in
reference to their wives and children, neighbors and friends,
more kindly and godlike. When I go into a family I do admire to
see the head of that family administering to it as a man of God,
kind and gentle, filled with the Holy Ghost and with the wisdom
and understanding of Heaven. Men and women can increase their
spiritual knowledge; they can grow better as years multiply upon
them. It was so, in a measure, with the old prophets. When they
stood on the verge of the grave, ready to give up the ghost and
to pass from this life to another, they were full of the power of
the Almighty, and could lay their hands on the heads of their
children and tell them what would befall them down to the latest
ages. The High Priests and Elders of Israel should cultivate this
spirit, and live continually that they can have the revelations
of the Almighty to guide them, that they may grow wiser and
better as age advances.
148
Nothing can be more foolish than the idea of a man laying off his
religion like a cloak or garment. There is no such thing as a man
laying off his religion unless he lays off himself. Our religion
should be incorporated within ourselves, a part of our being that
cannot be laid off. If there can be such a thing as a man laying
off his religion, the moment he does so he gets on to ground he
knows nothing about, he gives himself over to the powers of
darkness; he is not on his own ground; he has no business there.
The idea of Elders in Israel swearing, lying, and giving way to
intoxication is far beneath them; they ought to be above such
things. Let us put from us every evil, and live by every word
that proceeds from the mouth of God. Let us lay hold of every
duty assigned to us with ambition and energy, that we may have
the spirit of our God, the light of truth, and the revelations of
Jesus Christ within us continually. God bless the Latter-day
Saints. God bless the President, the Priesthood, and all Israel,
and may we be successful in winning our way onward in the path of
eternal truth and glory; and that, as we advance in life, we may
not only have the privilege of gazing upon this beautiful scenery
within these walls, but of meeting together in a temple built by
the power of the Almighty and the united efforts of His Saints;
of building the Center Stake of Zion; and above all, when we have
finished our course on the earth, that we may have the privilege
of coming forth in the morning of the first resurrection with our
bodies glorified and singing the new song. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / George
Albert Smith, December 29th, 1867
George Albert Smith, December 29th, 1867
REMARKS by Elder George A. Smith, delivered in the Old
Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, December 29th, 1867.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
PRONENESS OF MANKIND TO GO ASTRAY.
149
In the dealings of God with the children of men, in almost every
of the human heart has ever manifested itself--that is, its
proneness to stray from the Lord. On almost every occasion when
the children of Israel began to get prosperous and wealthy, they
forgot their duty and strayed from the Lord. After Joshua had led
them across the Jordan, subdued their enemies, and placed them in
possession of Canaan, he called the people together en masse, and
exacted of them a covenant that they would serve the Lord, who
had brought them out of Egypt and had wrought so many miracles in
their favor; and it is recorded of that generation that they
served the Lord all the days of Joshua and all the days of the
Elders who outlived Joshua. This is about as long a time as
Israel ever did abide by the law of the Lord. In reading the Book
of Mormon this same trait of character is very noticeable in the
history of the Nephites and Jaredites. When the Elders were
stirred up to preach and prophecy to the people, or when, through
the scourging of the Almighty, they were brought to repentance
and to the knowledge of their fathers, it would be but an
incredibly short time--a few years of peace and industry with
their attendant blessings--before they would again go astray from
God, follow new doctrines and forms of worship designed by men,
and wickedness would soon again overspread the land. This was
repeated time and again by the Nephites from the time they
separated from the Lamanites until their final destruction. It is
remarkable, however, in the history given in the Book of Mormon,
that after the mission of the Savior to this continent, and the
reception of the gospel by the whole of the Lamanites and
Nephites, that for several generations they remained faithful to
its precepts and principles, and walked before the Lord with such
a degree of humility and thanksgiving that they were prospered
and blessed in all things. This is the longest period of peace,
and the most like a millennium that we have any account of in any
of our records where time is given to us. It is true that Enoch
and his followers were more faithful than this, for it is said
that he walked with God three hundred and sixty-five years; but,
as we have no detailed account of the transactions in his cities,
or of the regulations in Zion under his direction, we are not
prepared to use the short account we have of him and his people
by way of comparison.
150
All these lessons taught in the Bible, the Book of Mormon, and by
our own experience are to warn us of the danger of going astray,
and to show us how prone we are to lust after the leeks and
onions of Egypt, or to sacrifice principle to gain some temporary
advantage or to answer some mercenary purpose; and they should be
so firmly fixed upon our minds, and so applied in our lives, that
nothing could induce us to do so, for however great the seeming
advantage resulting from such a course, it would in the end prove
a serious disadvantage, for in following it we sacrifice our
integrity, violate our faith, weaken our confidence in God and
our power with him, and lay ourselves liable to fall into snares
from which it is impossible for us to extricate ourselves.
150
As I have already said, when I first read the Book of Mormon,
this trait of character astonished me, and I have been equally
astonished at seeing it manifested by this people during the
thirty-seven years I have been conversant with their history. In
relation to the Word of Wisdom, see what a variety of opinions
and feelings have arisen amongst us. It is now about thirty-six
years since that was given by the Lord to His people, not by
commandment or constraint, but a principle with promise, and yet
to-day many of us find it difficult to leave off our tea or to do
without our tobacco. Had we, as a people, pursued an even,
straightforward course in obedience to the counsels of the
Almighty, many of us who to-day are in bondage to these and other
pernicious practices would never have indulged in them.
150
I moved to Kirtland with five families. The question immediately
arose--"Where shall we settle?" Why, right here in Kirtland; the
Lord designs to make this a stronghold for a few years, and here
we are to settle, which was the counsel of the Prophet.
151
The very first thing that occurred after this advice was that two
out of the five came to the conclusion that they had better go to
the neighbouring town, because they thought they could gain some
temporary advantage. To Chagrin they went, in opposition to the
advice of the Prophet, and in a few weeks they were in darkness,
and not long after they were numbered with the enemies of Zion,
and were soon using all their power for the destruction of the
Saints. He that gathereth not with us scattereth abroad. Joseph,
the Prophet, told us to go to work and build up the cities of
Zion, and not to build up strange cities. Kirtland, of course,
contained but few Saints, and they were poor, and many of the
brethren who were mechanics would go to Cleveland, Painsville,
and other places, while the residue were willing to take the
advice of the Prophet and stay in Kirtland and get what work they
could among the brethren, and make improvements, and at the end
of the year it invariably turned out that those who had obeyed
counsel had made the most means, and what was more, they had the
best spirit, and, as a general thing, they are still in the midst
of the Saints; while those who went abroad, contrary to the
counsels and instructions of the servants of the Lord, became
darkened in their minds, and eventually apostatized. The fact is,
in relation to this, that we are to seek first the Kingdom of God
and its righteousness, and to use all our efforts to sustain His
Kingdom and each other, and to sustain and uphold those who
uphold the Kingdom of God, and when we neglect to do this, and
suffer temporary interests to drag us to the right or to the
left, we lay a foundation for darkness and destruction. However
many objections we may feel to abiding the counsels and
instructions which are given to the Saints, we will find, under
all circumstances, that they are invariably for the best, and
that, when they have not been observed, the result was
unfavorable. It seems to me that most of us can look back the
last four or five years and see the course that has been pursued
by some in their eagerness and determination to disobey counsel.
By these lessons and examples in the school or experience we
ought to make ourselves acquainted with the principles of
progress, and profit by them. If we will do so God will
strengthen our hands and enlighten our minds, and enable us to
pull unitedly as a solid mass, all the powers of earth cannot
prevail against us.
151
Our weakness consists in division among ourselves, in not living
up to our calling, in not abiding by the counsels which the Lord
inspires His servants to impart unto us, and not abiding by the
covenants which we make when we lift up our hands to Heaven and
vote to sustain our President, or Prophet, as a seer and
revelator unto us. This failure on our part weakens both his
hands and ours. Brother Woolley said this morning--"We are
progressing," and there is no doubt we are, but it is slowly.
151
May the Lord bless us, unite our hearts, and quicken our
progress, is my prayers, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, January 12th, 1868
Brigham Young, January 12th, 1868
REMARKS by President Brigham Young, delivered in the Old
Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, January 12th, 1868.
[Reported by G. D. Watt.]
LIBERTY OF THE SAINTS--WHY THEY ARE GATHERED--OBJECT
OF THE "WORD OF WISDOM."
152
I feel happy for the privilege of again speaking to the
Latter-day Saints in this city; and I am also happy for the
privilege of being a member of this Church. In this I am
exceedingly blessed, and I can say of a truth, that my soul
drinketh of that "river, the streams whereof shall make glad the
city of God, the holy place of the tabernacles of the Most High."
I am full of peace by day and by night--in the morning, at noon,
and in the evening, and from the evening until the morning. I am
extremely happy for the privilege of living with those who are
seeking to do the will of God. We are gathered together in the
tops of these mountains for the express purpose of building up
Zion, the Zion of the last days, the glory of which was seen by
the prophets of the Almighty from the days of old. "And they
shall call thee," says Isaiah, "the city of the Lord, the Zion of
the Holy One of Israel." "The Lord shall be unto thee an
everlasting light, and thy God thy glory." We are removed far
away from those who bore rule over us and oppressed us, and who
deprived the Saints of their constitutional rights. The Lord has
led His people to a land where they can enjoy as much liberty as
they are disposed to live for. There is no oppression here; there
is no people on earth who have as few encumbrances upon their
spiritual and temporal rights as the Latter-day Saints in these
mountains. We have all liberty, yet we are not at liberty to do
wrong in this community, and have it sanctioned, although many do
wrong, which wrongs are in many cases overlooked and forgiven.
152
The law of liberty is the law of right in every particular--that
is, if we understand it to mean the privilege of doing anything
and everything to promote the peace, happiness, and well-being of
mankind, whether in a national, State, Territorial, county, city,
neighborhood, or family capacity, with a view to prepare them for
the coming of the Son of Man, and to have a place in the presence
of their Father and God. Shall we say that we enjoy this law of
liberty to the fullest extent? We do, in fact, and no power can
deprive us of it. We have a good and wholesome government, when
it is administered in righteousness and equity, and its laws
scrupulously obeyed; and it guarantees to all their political,
religious, and social rights. We have the privilege of
worshipping God according to the dictates of our own consciences,
and according to the revelations of the Lord Jesus Christ. It is
true our consciences are formed more or less by circumstances and
by the effects of early teachings, until we enter upon the stage
of action for ourselves. Parental influences upon the growing
organization of the unborn infant have much to in giving
character to conscience. But we always have the privilege of
answering a good conscience. We have the privilege of praying as
many times a day as we please; we have the privilege of praying
from morning until evening and from evening until morning without
anyone to molest us. We have the privilege to meet in a
congregational capacity in our great public meeting-houses, or in
our ward meeting-houses, to attend to our sacraments and fasts,
and there to tarry, when we are thus assembled, as long as we
please without any restrictions whatever.
152
There are circumstances in which it would be right to restrict a
person even in prayer and worship. For instance, if a man should
hire another to work for him so many hours a day, for which he
agrees to pay him so much, the employed is thereby bound by the
conditions of the agreement to work the number of hours
stipulated, that he may justly collect his pay, for he is not
paid for praying, nor for holding religious meetings and
religious conversations with his fellow-workmen. If this may be
called a restriction upon the free exercise of religion, it is a
just one, for the restriction itself becomes religious duty in
order that mistaken notions of religious freedom may be
corrected. In such a case we would not say that a person is in
the least degree abridged in the free exercise of his religious
privileges, but rather, by keeping him to a faithful observance
of his agreement, he is made to exemplify one of the foremost
principles of true religion--namely, honesty. If a man has
sufficient to supply his wants, and the wants of those who depend
upon him, and can, without infringing upon the rights of others,
afford to pray all the day long and then all the night long, he
is free to do so.
153
A great many instances might here be introduced to illustrate
wherein men should not be permitted to do as they please in all
things; for there are rules regulating all good societies, and
the business intercourse of men with each other, which are just
and righteous in themselves, the violation of which cannot be
countenanced either by civil or religious usages. It is not the
privilege of any man to waste the time of his employer under any
pretence whatever, and the cause of religion, good government,
and humanity is not in the least degree advanced by the practice,
but the contrary is really the case. Men should be abridged in
doing wrong; they should not be free to sin against God or
against man without suffering such penalties as their sins
deserve.
153
I have looked upon the community of the Latter-day Saints in
vision and beheld them organized as one great family of heaven,
each person performing his several duties in his line of
industry, working for the good of the whole more than for
individual aggrandizement; and in this I have beheld the most
beautiful order that the mind of man can contemplate, and the
grandest results for the upbuilding of the kingdom of God and the
spread of righteousness upon the earth. Will this people ever
come to this order of things? Are they now prepared to live
according to that patriarchal order that will be organized among
the true and faithful before God receives His own? We all concede
the point that when this mortality falls off, and with it its
cares, anxieties, love of self, love of wealth, and love of
power, and all the conflicting interests which pertain to this
flesh, that then, when our spirits have returned to God who gave
them, we will be subject to every requirement that He may make of
us, that we shall then live together as one great family; our
interest will be a general, a common interest. Why can we not so
live in this world? This people have been gathered together for a
further purpose than to prepare them to be one in the faith of
the doctrine of Christ, to be one in the proclamation of the
Gospel in all the world, to be one in our obedience to the
ordinances of the house of God. All this we could have done in
the different countries from whence we have been gathered out. We
could have lived and died there, as many have, in faithfulness to
the spiritual requirements of our religion, if the Lord had not
had in view a great spiritual and temporal purpose in gathering
His people from the four winds. The order of God among men is not
complete without a gathering. Hence Jesus says--"O Jerusalem,
Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets and stonest them which
are sent unto thee, how often would I have gathered thy children
together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings,
and ye would not." And because they would not be gathered and
avail themselves of the great blessings consequent upon it, their
house was left unto them desolate, etc.
153
We are gathered together expressly to build up the kingdom of
God. We are not gathered together to build up the kingdom of this
world. The voice of God has not called us together from the
uttermost parts of the earth to build up and enrich those who are
diametrically opposed to His kingdom and its interests. No, but
we are gathered together expressly to become of one heart and of
one mind in all our operations and endeavors to establish
Christ's spiritual and temporal kingdom upon the earth, to
prepare for the coming of the Son of Man in power and great
glory.
154
When the everlasting gospel is preached by the power of the Holy
Ghost, the minds of those who are honest and worthy of the truth
are opened, and they see the beauty of Zion and the excellence of
the knowledge of God which is poured out upon the faithful. Such
men and women have seen in the revelations of the Spirit that God
would gather His people even before the gathering was taught to
them by the servants of God; and they understood the great object
of the gathering, they say that the people of the Lord could not
be sanctified while they remained scattered abroad among the
nations of the Gentiles. When the people first receive the Spirit
you may ask what you will of them, and they will yield it in a
moment; their submission to God and the counsels of His servants
is almost complete. They are ready to give their substance, their
houses and lands, they are ready to leave all and follow Christ;
they are ready to leave their good, comfortable, happy homes,
their fathers and their mothers, and their friends; and some have
left their companions and their children for the gospels' sake,
and all this because of the vision of eternity--which has been
opened to their minds so that they beheld the beauty of Zion, and
they sacrifice all to gather to the home of the Saints.
154
We have been assembled together from among all nations to be
corrected in our lives and manners, and for purification before
the Lord. We have come up to these mountains through trials and
tribulations and perplexities, and what do we see when we come
here? The fatigues of the journey have proved and tried the souls
of many, so that they have faltered in their faith; the light of
the Spirit within them has become darkened and the understanding
benighted. They look for perfection in their brethren and
sisters, forgetting that in the vision of the Spirit they saw
Zion in her perfection and beauty, and that this state must be
obtained by passing through a strict school of experience. When
they arrive here they find the people like themselves, subject to
many weaknesses of the flesh, and some giving way to them every
day. The great majority of the people are apt to lose the Spirit
they at first possessed through the cares of the world and the
many afflictions they pass through in gathering together from the
distant nations of the Gentiles, and through looking for
perfections in others which they do not find and which they
themselves do not possess. Notwithstanding this there exists no
other community so dissimilar in their education and training,
and yet so agreed in theological and civil polity as we are.
155
What does the Lord want of us up here in the tops of these
mountains? He wishes us to build up Zion. What are the people
doing? They are merchandizing, trafficing and trading. I wish to
view them as they are and where they are. Here is a
merchant--"How much have you made this year, 1867?" "I have made
sixty thousand dollars." "Where did you get it? Did the merchants
in the east or the west give it to you?" "No." "Who did give it
to you?" I answer that this poor people, the Latter-day Saints,
who have gathered together in their penury, have put this means
into the hands of the merchant. He has got it from a people, a
great number of whom have been helped here by the means of
others; and when they get a dime, a dollar, ten dollars, they
carry it at once to the merchant for ribbons, artificials, etc.,
making him immensely rich. We all have our pursuits, our
different ways of supplying ourselves with the common necessaries
of life and also its luxuries. This is right and the possession
of earthly wealth is right, if we follow our varied pursuits, and
amass the wealth of this life for the purpose of advancing
righteousness and building up the kingdom of God on earth. But
how easy it is to wander from the path of righteousness. We toil
days and months to attain a certain degree of perfection, a
certain victory over a failing or weakness, and in an unguarded
moment slide back again to our former state. How quickly we
become darkened in our minds when we neglect our duties to God
and each other, and forget the great objects of our lives.
155
The purpose of the Lord is to get the Saints together, and then
preach to them the doctrines of the kingdom of God by the voices
of His servants, and it is the duty and the privilege of all His
people to conform to them in their lives, in all their daily
pursuits, until they become one in all things, in every day's
operations in life, for the obtaining of our bread and meat and
clothing of every description, being one in the exercise of our
ability in gathering together the various comforts of life around
us, sustaining ourselves and the household of faith, and still
being kind to the stranger. The Lord has not called us here to
make our enemies rich by giving to them our substance for
considerable less than it has cost us to produce it from the
elements. They would use that means for our destruction. This
course is against the mind of the Holy Spirit, against the mind
of the angels who watch over us, against the commandments of the
Almighty, against the mind of every faithful and true Latter-day
Saint, and against the cause of God and truth. As Elder Orson
Hyde has said, I would that all the inhabitants of the earth
would repent of their evil ways and become righteous, and then
work the works of righteousness all their days.
156
As Latter-day Saints it is our business, morning, noon, and
night, all the day long, all the week long, all the month long,
all the year long, and all our life long, to sustain those who
sustain the kingdom of God. Does not the religion which we have
embraced incorporate everything which is in heaven and earth and
under the earth? Yes, if there is a truth among the ungodly and
wicked it belongs to us, and if there is a truth in hell it is
ours. Everything that will produce good to the people is within
our religion. With our religion we have embraced all good, but we
have not engaged to sustain the powers of Satan and the kingdoms
of this world. We have left them and engaged to sustain the
good--the wine and the oil--until we become one, and act as with
one voice in maintaining every temporal and spiritual interest of
the political kingdom of our God on earth, whose officers shall
be peace and whose exactors shall be righteousness. Our judges
will be of our own selection, who will deal out justice and
righteousness to the people. We are looking forward to this state
of things. We expect to see the day when there will be none in
our midst but those who are for God and truth and who are valiant
for His kingdom on earth. As the Prophet has said--"Thy people
also shall be all righteous; they shall inherit the land for
ever, the branch of my planting, the work of my hands, that I may
be glorified." We are longing for this state of things, then why
not begin to work for it to-day? Why not commence the work to day
by ceasing to do evil, by ceasing to give strength to the hand
which would pierce us through with many sorrows? Why not begin
to-day by sustaining those who will sustain the kingdom of God?
This is my text for the Latter-day Saints, and I wish it to be
constantly held before them until they exemplify it in their
lives, by becoming of one heart and of one mind in all things in
righteousness and holiness before the Lord.
156
To observe the Word of Wisdom is nothing more than we ought to
have done over thirty years ago. Touching this matter, I tell the
people the will of God concerning them, and then they are left to
do as they please in obeying it or not. It is a piece of good
counsel which the Lord desires His people to observe, that they
may live on the earth until the measure of their creation is
full. This is the object the Lord had in view in giving that Word
of Wisdom. To those who observe it He will give great wisdom and
understanding, increasing their health, giving strength and
endurance to the faculties of their bodies and minds until they
shall be full of years upon the earth. This will be their
blessing if they will observe His word with a good and willing
heart and in faithfulness before the Lord.
156
I am talking to the bishops continually almost, giving them
instruction and advice, but it is hard for them to get the people
to be guided by them. Now, for example, we will take the least
ward in the city, and suppose the people all consent to be guided
and controlled by the word of the Lord in all things, to be
faithful in their labor and in the discharge of every duty, being
economical, prudent, and industrious in all their labors, taking
care of everything, abstaining from the use of spirituous liquor,
tea, coffee, and tobacco, etc., also to let doctors alone, and
faithfully abide the word of the Lord relating to the sick,
manufacturing what they need to wear, and raising what they need
for food; saving their dollars as they happen to get them by the
sale of some of their products, sustaining themselves in all
things, wanting only what they can produce in the country from
the elements and the labor of their hands--suppose, I say, they
were to take this course, three years would not pass away before
the people of that ward would be able to produce everything they
need in life. Thus, by a union of purpose and a concentration of
action, that little ward would soon be able to buy out their
neighboring wards, who would persist in pursuing the opposite
course; and perhaps fifteen years would not pass away before this
prudent ward would be able to buy out and own this whole city, if
they continued to do as they were desired to do, and the rest of
the wards pursued their own way. I pray my brethren the Bishops,
the Elders, the Seventies, the Apostles, yea, every man and woman
and child who has named the name of Christ, to be of one heart
and of one mind, for if we do not become of one heart and mind we
shall surely perish by the way.
157
Before I close my remarks I will again remind my brethren and
sisters that we have a duty to perform in sending for our
brethren and sisters who are in foreign lands. We wish to gather
them together. As to whether they will stick to the faith after
they are gathered I know not, neither do I care. It is better to
feed nine unworthy persons than to omit feeding one who is
unworthy among the ten. So it is with clothing the needy and
sending for the poor. They must have the same opportunities for
salvation that we have, for the neglect of which they will be
held accountable in the day of judgment as we will also be. Let
us send for the poor. We are doing considerable, though we are
not doing as much as we should do. If I could only have power
sufficient with God I think I should accomplish the desire of my
heart in this matter and that of my brethren and sisters. We do
desire to have our friends relieved from their bondage, and
brought to these valleys of the mountains to share with us the
blessings we enjoy. It would be a blessing to the poor if we
could only exercise the faith that Elijah had in the case of the
widow's meal and cruse of oil, that the little we do get for the
emigration of the poor may accomplish, under the blessing of God,
much more than is natural for us to expect from it. If we can
only obtain faith to multiply the means we do get, we may make a
little reach out so far as to accomplish the desires of our
hearts.
157
May God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, February 8th, 1868
REMARKS by President Brigham Young, delivered at Provo,
Saturday, February 8th, 1868.
[Reported by G. D. Watt.]
SCHOOL OF THE PROPHETS--IMPROVEMENT OF PROVO
CITY--LITIGATION--INJUDICIOUS TRADING.
157
I am happy in the privilege of meeting with you. We have come
here to lay before you matters pertaining to the building up of
the kingdom of God upon the earth. The remarks which you have
just heard from Brother George A. Smith are to the point. As far
as I am acquainted with the inhabitants of Provo I think they are
as good a people as those who dwell in Salt Lake City or in any
other settlement in Utah Territory. I think much of Provo; it is
a very favored locality. We have established a school of the
prophets in Salt Lake City. It is written in a revelation given
to the Prophet Joseph Smith, August, 1833--"Behold, I say unto
you, concerning the school in Zion, I, the Lord, am well pleased
that there should be a school in Zion." And when speaking of the
President of that school, it is written--"And I will bless him
with a multitude of blessings, in expounding all scriptures and
mysteries to the edification of the school and of the Church in
Zion."
158
When the school of the prophets was inaugurated one of the first
revelations given by the Lord to His servant Joseph was the Word
of Wisdom. The members of that school were but a few at first,
and the prophet commenced to teach them in doctrine to prepare
them to go out into the world to preach the gospel unto all
people, and gather the elect from the four quarters of the earth,
as the prophets anciently have spoken. While this instruction
prepared the Elders to administer in word and doctrine, it did
not supply the teachings necessary to govern their private or
temporal lives; it did not say whether they should be merchants,
farmers, mechanics, or money changers. The prophet began to
instruct them how to live that they might be the better prepared
to perform the great work they were called to accomplish. I think
I am as well acquainted with the circumstances which led to the
giving of the Word of Wisdom as any man in the Church, although I
was not present at the time to witness them. The first school of
the prophets was held in a small room situated over the Prophet
Joseph's kitchen, in a house which belonged to Bishop Whitney,
and which was attached to his store, which store probably might
be about fifteen feet square. In the rear of this building was a
kitchen, probably ten by fourteen feet, containing rooms and
pantries. Over this kitchen was situated the room in which the
Prophet received revelations and in which he instructed his
brethren. The brethren came to that place for hundreds of miles
to attend school in a little room probably no larger than eleven
by fourteen. When they assembled together in this room after
breakfast, the first they did was to light their pipes, and,
while smoking, talk about the great things of the kingdom and
spit all over the room, and as soon as the pipe was out of their
mouths a large chew of tobacco would then be taken. Often when
the Prophet entered the room to give the school instructions he
would find himself in a cloud of tobacco smoke. This, and the
complaints of his wife at having to clean so filthy a floor, made
the Prophet think upon the matter, and he inquired of the Lord
relating to the conduct of the Elders in using tobacco, and the
revelation known as the Word of Wisdom was the result of his
inquiry. You know what it is, and can read it at your leisure.
158
So we see that almost the very first teachings the first Elders
of this Church received were as to what to eat, what to drink,
and how to order their natural lives, that they might be united
temporally as well as spiritually. This is the great purpose
which God has in view in sending to the world, by His servants,
the gospel of life and salvation. It will teach us how to deal,
how to act in all things, and how to live with each other to
become one in the Lord. There is no question but that the waste
places of Zion will be built up, that temples of God will be
reared, and the Elders of Israel will enter into them and perform
ordinances for the redemption of their dead friends back to Adam;
but do you know the method of operation by which this will be
brought about? Do you understand the workings of this great
machinery of salvation to accomplish the great end for which we
are looking? With all of our experience we have but a very scanty
or partial knowledge of this great work. We say that we will
enter into this business or that business to suit our own tastes
and notions, without thinking whether our proceedings will
advance the kingdom of God or not, and when strangers come into
our midst we are too apt to strengthen their hands, to destroy
the very Zion which we are trying to build up. It may be that
those who do this are not aware of the evil which they commit in
taking this course; for while we encourage and strengthen those
who are not of us, at the same time we firmly believe that
scripture of the revelator respecting the separation of the
Saints from the wicked--"And I heard another voice from heaven,
saying: Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of
her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues."
159
We have met in these valleys of the mountains with an eye to the
perfection of the Latter-day Saints as individuals or as a
community, that instead of every man turning to his own way, all
should be willing to be controlled by the God of heaven. We have
established a school in Salt Lake City for the instruction of the
Elders of Israel in the doctrines which are contained in the
Bible, Book of Mormon, and Book of Doctrine and Covenants, etc.,
and that is also the place where questions may be asked, and
instructions given touching all doctrines and principles that may
be entertained by them. That is also the place where correction
may be given and explanations be made upon all matters which
pertain to the temporal and spiritual lives of the Saints. It is
about two months since that school was established.
159
There have been petitions presented to the Legislature and much
said concerning the division of this county. While cogitating
upon this matter in our class, it came to me very forcibly to
make a proposition for a few men to go to Provo and comfort the
hearts of the brethren here, to show them the necessity of
becoming one, of laying aside all individual bickerings, of
overlooking and forgiving the weakness of one another, and of
uniting our faith together to make this one of the most beautiful
and lovely cities of Zion. Why not do this, brethren? I believe I
made the motion myself before the class for President B. Young
and President H. C. Kimball to go to Provo and make homes there,
and live there a portion of the time; others were also named to
do the same. If the brethren of the city of Provo are willing for
us to dictate and guide them, and make our homes with them, we
will try to do them good, and teach them the ways of life and
salvation, and show them how to overcome the darkness so natural
to the human mind, and give them extended ideas on the building
up of the kingdom of God on earth.
160
I have been informed by your presiding Bishop that this day was
set apart for the people to make nominations for their municipal
election. At the meeting for this purpose the people will have an
opportunity of expressing their views and of making their
nominations. If we would live according to the laws of God, be
contented to live according to the rules and regulations of the
Holy Priesthood, we should have but little use for probate
courts, district courts, or supreme courts in our Territory;
their existence here would only be in a name and form, for the
people would live above the laws of man. We should have very
little use for anything else in the shape of Government but the
Priesthood, which is after the order of the Son of God. The Jews
and Gentiles have of late brought some of their difficulties
before the High Council in Salt Lake City for adjudication, in
preference to going before the District Court; and the High
Council, I believe, has invariably given satisfaction when such
cases have been brought before it. This is a step in the right
direction--to settle all matters without having recourse to law,
which would do away with the necessity of employing and paying
lawyers, court fees, etc. If we could ever see the time when we
will live according to the laws of the Lord as given to us, and
never suffer ourselves to transgress the wholesome, just, and
righteous principles and rules which they inculcate for our
guidance, we could live within ourselves, sustain ourselves, and
make ourselves rich--rich in the knowledge of God and in the
possession of this life. If we could learn to sustain one another
and the interests of the kingdom of God, we would advance in the
wealth of this world much faster than to sustain those who have
no interest whatever with us. I would delight much to see a
people who would actually live the principles of the Holy Gospel
in every respect. But we are careless and thoughtless; we are not
ignorant of the fact that we are continually making ourselves
poorer by our unwise proceedings. This is grievous to behold. If
every man in this Church would consent to be guided by the
dictations of the Holy Priesthood in all their business
transactions, dealing honestly with one another, giving to every
man his due, instead of making a few rich and a great many poor,
we would all become rich together, and have every convenience and
appliance which is calculated to give comfort and happiness to
man. We have got now about ten thousand dollars for the gathering
of the poor, and a number of cattle of various kinds and ages,
which we shall sell as soon as possible for money. If we had the
money which the people have squandered by their injudicious
trading, and by wrongly applied labor, we should have means
sufficient to gather every poor Saint in the old world.
160
I can see the foolishness of the Elders of Israel in wandering
here and there with their produce to make gain, and trying to
undersell each other; they have always lost by this proceeding,
whereas if they had stayed at home they would have made money.
Every man who has property and means should live so as to obtain
wisdom to know how to use them in the best possible way to
produce the greatest amount of good for himself, for his family,
and for the kingdom of God; but instead of taking this course it
does appear that the great majority of the Elders of Israel are
crazy to run here and there to get rid of what they possess at
any price. What for? Do they do this to build up the Kingdom of
God? "Have you built a good house?" "No." "What have you got?"
"Folly, folly, weakness, and poverty." When we can get the people
to stay at home, and observe the law of God, we have the things
of God for them, and the things of the world too as soon as they
are prepared to receive them and make a good use of them. It
grieves me to see the people take such special pains to make
themselves foolish and miserable. I am speaking of the community,
and it is the one man, the one woman, and the one child
multiplied that makes the great nation or people. Let us learn
wisdom and govern ourselves accordingly.
160
We shall hold meeting among you to-day and to-morrow, and I hope
the people of Provo will be benefited by our visit, and I pray
that they will apply their hearts to understand, receive, and
treasure up, and bring forth truth to the glory of God. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, February 16, 1868
Brigham Young, February 16, 1868
REMARKS by President Brigham Young, delivered in the Old
Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, February 16, 1868.
[Reported by G. D. Watt.]
OBJECT OF THE GATHERING--NECESSITY OF A TEMPLE--TRIALS OF THE
SAINTS--SEALING--VISIT TO PROVO.
161
I am thankful that I have the privilege of meeting with you; I am
thankful for the blessings of this day, and that I live in this
fullness of times may well be compared to the commencement of a
temple, the material of which it is to be built being still
scattered, unshaped and unpolished, in a state of nature. I am
thankful that the way is being prepared, and that we have the
privilege of erecting a spiritual and moral superstructure--a
temple of God. I am happy to be a member of this community; it is
my joy, my delight to perform the little services which God has
given me ability to do for the temporal and spiritual welfare of
the children of men, for the establishment of the kingdom of God
upon the earth, and for the bringing forth of His laws.
161
We have been gathered to the valleys of these mountains for the
express purpose of purifying ourselves, that we may become
polished stones in the temple of God, for it is written, "Him
that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God, and
he shall go no more out." Christ is represented as a living
stone, chosen of God and precious, and the Apostle represents the
Saints "as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house, an holy
priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices acceptable to God by
Jesus Christ." We "are no more strangers and foreigners, but
fellow citizens with the Saints and of the household of God, and
are built upon the foundation of Apostles and Prophets, Jesus
Christ himself being the chief corner-stone, in whom all the
building fitly framed together groweth into an holy temple in the
Lord." Then my brethren, "what agreement hath the temple of God
with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath
said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them, and I will be their
God, and they shall be my people. Wherefore come out from among
them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the
unclean thing; and I will receive you, and be a father unto you,
and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty."
We are here for the purpose of establishing the kingdom of God on
the earth. To be prepared for this work it has been necessary to
gather us out from the nations and countries of the world, for if
we had remained in those lands we could not have received the
ordinances of the Holy Priesthood of the Son of God, which are
necessary for the perfection of the Saints preparatory to His
coming.
162
The great work of the gathering in the last days was plainly seen
by the ancient Prophets and Apostles, and the glory of Zion was
portrayed to them by the Spirit; but the sufferings and labors
and toils and travels of the Saints to bring about the grand
results which they saw they have not particularly described, for
very likely the minutiae were not revealed to them; still they
plainly saw by the spirit of revelation that the Saints would be
gathered in the last days to be perfected and sanctified to
become the bride, the Lamb's wife. I suppose that the visions of
the Lord and the revelation of His Spirit given to His faithful
people in former times, relating to the Zion of the last days,
were much the same as they are when given to His people in our
days. When we first receive the Spirit of the Gospel we receive
great joy therein, great peace, and great satisfaction to our
minds; and we are carried away in the Spirit to behold the
beauties of Zion, and to contemplate the mysteries of the kingdom
of God. Our brethren and sisters far away among the nations, when
they received the gospel, and the spirit of revelation came upon
them, delighted to contemplate the gathering of the Saints, it
was a matter of joy to them to dream about it and think about it
when they would awake from their slumbers. They would reflect
upon it through the day, and talk about it in their prayer
meetings, and in their prayer circles at home, the subject of
gathering to Zion was constantly before them if they lived so as
to enjoy the spirit of their religion. This spirit caused their
hearts constantly to rejoice; it was not the journey across the
sea and across the plains that gave them joy, but it was the
contemplation of Zion in its beauty and glory, for they could not
see the troubles and disappointments, perplexities and vexations
they would have to pass through in gathering to Zion, nor did
they think of the hardships they would have to endure after they
were gathered. So the ancients viewed the glory of Zion in the
last days.
163
We cannot now administer the further ordinances of God in the
fullest sense of the word legally unto the people, neither shall
we be able to do so until we have a temple built for that
purpose. Some may consider that I am notifying our common foe in
saying this, but it is true, notwithstanding, and our common foe
knows it. We must be situated in local circumstances wherein we
can efficiently administer in those ordinances of the house of
God that cannot be administered to a people while they are
scattered abroad among the nations of the wicked. The Apostle
John no doubt saw in vision, by the spirit of revelation, Zion in
her beauty and perfection, and that Zion would have to be built
up by the gathering of God's people out of Babylon. Under the
influence of the same spirit the Psalmist exclaims--"Out of Zion,
the perfection of beauty, God hath shined." "He shall call to the
heavens from above, and to the earth, that He may judge His
people. Gather my Saints together unto me; those that have made a
covenant with me by sacrifice." The High Priest Caiaphas, under
the influence of the same spirit of prophecy, foretold that Jesus
should die for the nation; "and," as John says, "not for that
nation only, but that also he should gather together in one the
children of God that were scattered abroad." The gathering
previously foretold is now being accomplished, and wherever the
children of men are, if there are individuals among them who
would delight to be disciples of the Lord Jesus, forsake sin and
sinful company and practices, they are called upon to gather out
from the wicked and assemble themselves together at some place
designated by the finger of the Almighty. This work the Lord
commenced over thirty years ago, and it is still progressing; the
call is still to His people among the nations of the
earth--Gather out of her my people, be not partakers of her sins
lest ye receive of her plagues. When the righteous are thus
gathered they will then be prepared for the coming of the
Messiah.
163
It was remarked by Elder Woodruff that he did not think it would
be a hundred years before the Savior will come. It is no matter
about when he will come; I do not think the Father has yet been
pleased to reveal it to any man upon the earth, and I do not know
that He has revealed it to the angels. He had not done so in the
days of the Savior, and I do not think that He has yet revealed
it. Whether He comes to-day, to-morrow, this week, next week,
this year, or next year, it matters not; we should be prepared
for His coming, and this should satisfy us. It is our duty to
make a close application of the requirements of heaven to our
lives, and qualify ourselves to accomplish the work which the
Lord has committed into our hands. How can we perform this work?
Can we do it by every man turning to his own way, and by
following the vain imaginations of his own heart? No, we will all
decide at once that we never can perform this labor without being
guided and directed by the Lord himself, through the means which
it pleases Him to use to bring about the perfecting of His
people, to prepare them for the glory which is to follow. I would
not question the truth of the statement that the people ordered
their lives before the Lord and their neighbors while they were
scattered among the nations more perfectly than they do here in
many instances, for there they had nothing to try them only the
common enemy, and the finger of scorn pointed at them by
unbelievers, which made them cling closer to their God; they had
not the trials to undergo which the Saints have here. If it is
necessary for us to be tried in all things, then weep not, mourn
not because we are tried, neither let us object to the Lord
directing our course in that path wherein the trials necessary
for our perfection lie. If it is in sailing across the sea in
ships, in being sick and cast down, in witnessing the sorrow of
our dear friends, in receiving temptations and trials to which we
have before been strangers; if it is in crossing the country from
the United States to this place, by railroad or by ox team, no
matter how, the Lord leads His people in this way expressly to
give them trials which they have not passed through before, and
which it is necessary they should have. While it is necessary
that we should be tempted and tried, it is not necessary that we
should give way to temptation.
163
The Latter-day Saints are often drawn into circumstances that are
most peculiar, and sometimes very trying, yet there exists no
other people on the earth who enjoy the privileges and the
freedom that we do. Our laws are often trampled upon with
impunity, and the offender goes free. The members of the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints often commit sins that if
they were to commit in the world would cut them off from the
church anti-christ, yet we retain them as members of the Church
of Christ in mercy, and in consideration of the weaknesses of
poor human nature, and they pass along unscathed, receiving the
fellowship of their faithful brethren and sisters with the hope
that they will reform and learn to live their religion more
faithfully.
164
It is absolutely necessary that the Saints should receive the
further ordinances of the house of God before this short
existence shall come to a close, that they may be prepared and
fully able to pass all the sentinels leading into the celestial
kingdom and into the presence of God. Our brethren and sisters
who are scattered abroad must be gathered to be tried, and then
to be blessed with a preparation for a glorious reward. This
people will be tried more or less while they remain in the flesh;
they may even be called as Abraham of old was to offer up that
which is the most dear to them of all earthly objects for the
Gospel's sake. Some have already forsaken all and followed
Christ; they have left their children, their husbands, their
wives, their brothers and sisters and dear friends, some hoping
again to see them, and many never expecting to see them again in
this life. We shall be tried in all things, and the Lord is now
disposed to try us by calling upon us to be of one heart and of
one mind, to submit to be guided and dictated, governed and
controlled by Him through the constituted authorities of His
kingdom. We should not consider this a trial above what we can
bear.
164
Is the wife tried because her husband wishes to dictate her and
give her good and wholesome advice? Is somebody tried because his
bishop wishes to control him for his good? Your bishop is very
likely doing the best he can to advise the members of his ward
for their best good. Does he advise you to do wrong? All the
members of that ward who are full of faith and the power of God
will be of one heart and mind with their bishop, and will go with
him in all things, and while union continues in the Lord He will
cause every move they make to culminate for the greatest good to
that people and the cause of truth. If a bishop counsels the
people of his ward to swear shall they swear? No. If he counsels
them to steal shall they steal? No. If he counsels them to lie
and bear false witness shall they do these wrongs? No. If he
teaches them to break the Sabbath shall they break the Sabbath?
No. If a bishop or any other officer in this Church shall counsel
the people to violate any of the laws of God, and to sustain and
build up the kingdoms of this world, I will justify them, and the
Lord will justify them in refusing to obey that counsel. But if
they counsel you to do right, which they do, take their counsel.
Instead of supporting anti-christ we have agreed to give our
time, our talent, our substance, our all, for the building up of
the kingdom of God.
165
Do right, and you will be tried all you wish to bear, and if you
overcome, being made perfect through suffering, your rewards will
be eternal life in the kingdom of God. Do wrong, and continue in
doing wrong, and you will have trials more than you can bear, and
be damned at last. When we receive chastisement let us not be
discouraged, but be more faithful, enduring temptation, hardship,
and perplexity, trusting in God, and walking in the light of His
countenance day by day and hour by hour. By pursuing this course
our life will be a cheerful and happy one even in the midst of
severe trials. We have now some little trial to endure, but not
much. We are part of a great nation; it has been one of the
happiest and best nations that has ever existed with regard to
liberty, the greatness of its institutions, and the land which it
occupies. The Lord says--Let my servants and handmaidens be
sealed, and let their children be sealed. This great and happy
government under which we have lived so long says we shall not
perform the ordinance of sealing. This may be a small trial to us
for the moment. We shall see who will conquer--whether God will
have His way in making manifest His purposes and having them
fulfilled, or whether the wicked will have their way. They have
had it, and have succeeded many times in overcoming the Saints
and destroying them to that degree, causing them to apostatize,
and putting them to death, that the Priesthood was taken from the
children of men; but this is the last dispensation, and we shall
see whether they succeed in this kind of proceeding now as they
have formerly done.
165
The Lord has revealed His will for His servants to take more
wives than one. Our government says that a man shall not have but
one wife, though he may have as many mistresses as he pleases; he
may ruin and destroy as many of the daughters of Eve as he
pleases; but his is forbidden to acknowledge but one as his wife.
The government says you shall only have one wife; the Lord says
take unto yourselves wives; and Saints obey the Lord, and we
shall see who will come off victorious. The ordinance of sealing
must be performed here man to man, and woman to man, and children
to parents, etc., until the chain of generation is made perfect
in the sealing ordinances back to father Adam; hence, we have
been commanded to gather ourselves together, to come out from
Babylon, and sanctify ourselves, and build up the Zion of our
God, by building cities and temples, redeeming countries from the
solitude of nature, until the earth is sanctified and prepared
for the residence of God and angels.
166
Our enemies say we shall not do this, and here will be a trial,
as it has been for a long time past. One of the first objections
that was urged against Joseph Smith was that he was a money
digger; and now the digging of gold is considered an honorable
and praiseworthy employment. They are hunting for gold all over
the country, doing the very thing which they condemned in him.
The next fault they found with Joseph and the Saints was that
they were stirring up the slaves to rebellion against their
masters; and this was published abroad. Have they not done, and
are they not now doing, the very thing for which they falsely
blamed the Saints? The next accusation was that the Saints took
more wives than one. Whether they will make one grand sweep of it
in the future, and all conclude to take more wives, I cannot say.
I wish they might; I do not, however, wish this for any private
benefit it will be to me or to God's people, but that they may
make women honorable wives whom they now destroy, and conduct
themselves more like human beings who bear the image of God than
they now do before Him. It is for their own sakes that I wish
this, and for the sake of the unfortunate females whom they
outrage. I would like you to behold your little darling sisters
and daughters here throwing themselves in the way of the
Gentiles. Any Mormon brother or father who can suffer this to go
on without reproof or advice must be ignorant of the
consequences. The Lord says to the sons Israel, take the
daughters of Israel to wife, and make them honorable, and let
them multiply and replenish the earth, and fill up the measure of
their creation, that their names may be had in honorable
remembrance to the latest generation on earth and in eternity.
Supposing that the Latter-day Saints had possessed the city of
New York for the last twenty years, as they have these valleys of
Utah, and the young women of that city from sixteen years of age
to twenty-one had been in the hands of Mormon Elders as wives,
how many would have now been living and honorable mothers of a
bright, intelligent, and vigorous race of men and women, that
have met an untimely grave, husbandless, childless, friendless,
disgraced, and forgotten? Under such circumstances there would
have been now living in honor, according to moderate calculation,
from two to four hundred thousand females, whose filthy and
corrupted remains are now mingling with the dust of that sinful
city.
166
This is a waste of life. Who will be answerable to God in the day
of judgment for such acts? The voice of the Lord is gather out
from her, my people, that ye partake not of her sins nor of her
plagues, and build temples to My name, and seal up My sons and
daughters to eternal life, to prepare them for My coming, for
"the hour is not yet, but is nigh at hand, when peace shall be
taken from the earth, and the devil shall have power over his own
dominion; and also the Lord shall have power over His Saints, and
shall reign in their midst, and shall come down in judgment upon
Idumea, or the world." For, behold, the days are coming in which
they shall say--"Blessed are the barren, and the wombs that never
bore, and the paps that never gave suck. Then shall they begin to
say to the mountains, fall on us, and to the hills, cover us. For
if they do these things in a green tree, what shall be done in
the dry?" Devouring flames have already taken hold of the dry
tree, and the hand of God in judgment is beginning to be felt by
this nation, and soon will be upon all nations under heaven. Who
will acknowledge the hand of God in the sufferings, travails, and
deliverance of this people from the hands of their persecutors,
and His handiwork in sustaining them in the wilderness, through
sorrow, affliction, poverty, and wretchedness? All the faithful
Saints will do it; but how few outsiders, as we call them, will
stop to pray to God in the name of Jesus to know if this work is
true; they pass it by as a thing of nought, as unworthy of their
attention; they are so absorbed in the affairs of this world that
the preparation for the next scarcely enters into their thoughts,
and many of this class are honorable men.
166
I rejoice when I contemplate the work of the last days, and
survey the Saints in their possessions in Utah. I have but one
text which I desire to keep before them--it is to forsake their
sins and become united as one man in the purpose of all their
temporal acts, that their labors may all centre in the building
up and sustaining of God's kingdom instead of building up the
kingdoms of this world.
167
For their consolation I will say to my brethren and sisters that
we have had a very happy time on our short visit in the south,
and I think I never experienced greater peace, sweeter peace,
than I have done on our short visit to Provo a week ago. We left
the city a week ago last Friday, and returned again to this city
on the Tuesday following. We had a most excellent meeting at
American Fork, and everybody and everything seemed to cry peace
on earth and good will to men. When we returned home we found
rumors that there had been difficulty in Provo, and some of the
brethren had been killed. Br. Heber C. Kimball, in conversing
upon this subject in the School of the Prophets, remarked that
the brethren voted that we should go to Provo and that the angels
of the Lord should accompany us, but he did not expect that they
would all go with us and leave you without any. There are good
Saints in Provo, and they want to be better Saints; they may have
committed errors, but when you arrive at the truth of the matter,
they wish to be Saints. We are all called to be Saints, to be
filled with the purity of God, and with the power of the Holy
Spirit of the Lord Jesus--the spirit of revelation--we are called
from darkness into light, from error to truth, from the power of
Satan to the living God, we are called from the kingdoms of
darkness to the kingdom of God and light, and, by and bye, we
shall be chosen because we are worthy, and it will be said to us:
"You have lived the life of a Saint, now you are chosen to be an
heir of the celestial kingdom of our Father and god." Let us not
forget, my brethren and sisters, the gathering of the Saints for
sanctification and preparation to inherit all things. Let us live
closer to our duty, that we may be sanctified and be prepared to
dwell together in the celestial kingdom, which may God grant.
Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, March 29th, 1868
Brigham Young, March 29th, 1868
REMARKS by President Brigham Young, delivered in the Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, March 29th, 1868.
[Reported by G. D. Watt.]
HOW TO PREPARE FOR THE COMING OF THE SON OF MAN--SAINTS DELIGHT
TO
DO THE WILL OF GOD--PROPER DIRECTION OF LABOR AND
TALENT--CHILDREN
OF THE SAINTS HEIRS TO THE PRIESTHOOD.
168
I am thankful for the privilege of again meeting with the Saints
in this city, for the privilege of speaking to them, and of
hearing others speak; and, in fact, I am happy in this life,
which is a very excellent one, answering the purpose for which it
has been ordained--a state of existence wherein to prepare for a
better kingdom and a better life. We are now in a day of trial to
prove ourselves worthy or unworthy of the life which is to come.
We have reason to be thankful that the Lord has given unto us
this opportunity and privilege to receiving truth and acting upon
it for our own good, the privilege of increasing in knowledge and
in wisdom, in understanding and in all things pertaining to this
life and to that which is to come. I often think that we are all
dull scholars, slow to comprehend things as they are, slow to
believe, and slow to act in the right. We often act without
wisdom, and often speak without consideration, causing grief and
sorrow to our hearts. But we are here in this life to learn; we
are in a great school, and if we are diligent and faithful, and
fervent in our studies, then we have hope of being prepared to
enter into an existence wherein we shall receive more than we can
receive in this state,--where we can adopt in our lives
principles of exaltation and progression faster than we can here.
Let us apply our minds to wisdom in this life.
168
The Latter-day Saints who dwell in these valleys have left their
all to gather with the Saints, and for the express purpose of
preparing for the coming of the Son of Man. When we consider
this, and then consider how we spend our time--the precious time
allotted to us in this life--to me it is a matter of
astonishment. Men and women for slight causes make shipwreck of
faith, lose the spirit of the Gospel, losing the object for which
they left their homes and their friends. We are all searching for
happiness; we hope for it, we think we live for it, it is our aim
in this life. But do we live so as to enjoy the happiness we so
much desire? There is only one way for Latter-day Saints to be
happy, which is simply to live their religion, or in other words
believe the Gospel of Jesus Christ in every part, obeying the
gospel of liberty with full purpose of heart, which sets us free
indeed. If we will, as a community, obey the law of God, and
comply with the ordinances of salvation, then we may expect to
find the happiness we so much desire, but if we do not pursue
this course we cannot enjoy the unalloyed happiness which is to
be found in the Gospel. To profess to be a Saint, and not enjoy
the spirit of it, tries every fibre of the heart, and is one of
the most painful experiences that man can suffer. Let not the
Latter-day Saints deceive themselves, let them not pursue a
course that will bring sorrow to their hearts instead of joy and
peace. Let them not flatter themselves that they will receive
salvation in the kingdom of God while living in the neglect of
their duties. Unless we live our religion and sanctify ourselves
by the law of God, we flatter ourselves in vain that we shall be
made instrumental in the hands of God in preparing the way for
the coming of the Son of Man for the redemption of Zion according
to the words of the prophets, for the redemption of the earth,
for the gathering of the children of Israel to the lands of their
forefathers, for the ushering in of the fullness of the Gentiles
and the reign of universal peace. These are serious matters with
me, and should be looked upon as such by all the people.
169
It is true that we are weak, feeble, frail, and prone to wander
from the paths of righteousness. We are made subject to vanity,
still it is our duty to bring into subjection to the law of
Christ all the powers of our natures. If we thus subdue the
wicked man that is within us, sanctifying the Lord God in our
hearts, we may then begin to enjoy the glorious hope of joining
the throng that will be gathered with the sanctified, and of
being prepared for the coming of the Son of Man, when it will be
said--"Behold the bridegroom cometh, go ye out to meet him." Now,
will we deceive ourselves and be found among the foolish virgins,
with no oil in our vessels; and when the wheat and the tares are
separated, shall I be found a tare or a wheat? Let us ask
ourselves the question, am I a wheat or a tare? The proof as to
whether we are tares or wheat may be seen in our lives, as it is
written--"For whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is
in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother."
Again, "not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter
into the kingdom of heaven, but he that doeth the will of my
Father which is in heaven." This is the proof--keep the
commandments, observe the ordinances, and preserve the
institutions of Christ's Church inviolate, doing all things that
are required of us, as unto the Lord, sanctifying ourselves
before Him, and, "By this shall all men know that ye are my
disciples, if ye have love one to another." By pursuing this
course no person who is a true follower of Christ will be left
without a witness, for "if any man will do His will, he shall
know of the doctrine, whether it be of God or whether I speak of
myself." I am satisfied that no man can live faithfully according
to the requirements of heaven without having the testimony of the
Spirit that they are born of God; but if they do not live so they
have no such assurance, for the Lord is under no obligations to
give them the witness of the Spirit, but if they live as He
requires them He will fulfill unto them His promise. He is held
to this according to His own word to His children that He would
send unto them the spirit of promise, even the Holy Ghost, which
will show them things to come.
169
When I speak to the Saints I include myself. I profess to be a
Saint with the rest of my brethren and sisters, and my public and
private life is the proof whether I am truly a Saint or not. This
is not all, but the spirit which I possess and communicate to the
people is another proof, and the spirit which you possess and
communicate to your neighbours is the proof by which you are
known, as it is with myself. If we walk in obedience to the
covenants which we have made with God and one another, we have
the assurance that we shall walk no more in darkness, but in the
light of life--in the light of the countenance of our heavenly
Father. Then we can bear witness that we are born of God, and
testify of Jesus as being the Son of God, the only begotten of
the Father, full of grace and truth; and we then can strengthen
our brethren, and are prepared to speak the truth to a wicked
world and call upon them to repent, and forsake their sins,
return unto the Lord, seek salvation, and make their peace with
God before it is too late.
169
A great many good people, who possess much of the spirit of the
Lord, are naturally given to doubting, having so little
self-reliance that they sometimes doubt whether they are Saints
in truth or not. These often doubt when they should not. So long
as they are walking humbly before God, keeping His commandments,
and observing His ordinances, feeling willing to give all for
Christ, and do everything that will promote His kingdom, they
need never doubt, for the Spirit will testify to them whether
they are of God or not. There are some who are always fearful,
trembling, doubting, wavering, and at the same time doing
everything they can for the promotion of righteousness. Yet they
are in doubts whether they are doing the best possible good, and
they fear and fail here and there, and will doubt their own
experience and the witness of the Spirit to them.
170
As we are now partaking of the emblems of the body and blood of
the Savior, I will refer to this ordinance of the house of God,
and ask the Latter-day Saints to call to mind their own feelings
on this subject, as a testimony regarding their faith and
assurance. Do you delight to partake of the sacrament of the
Lord's supper? Would you assemble yourselves together here,
Sabbath after Sabbath, for the express purpose of partaking of
the broken bread, and of this water that has been prepared, as a
witness to God, our Father, that we have received the Gospel of
His Son, that we do delight in His words, and in keeping His
commandments and requirements, thus testifying to our Heavenly
Father, and to His Son Jesus Christ, that we are the disciples of
Jesus? Would you leave your homes in the distant parts of the
city to bear this witness and attend a meeting to observe this
ordinance? The great majority of this people would do this
Sabbath after Sabbath, month after month, and year, if they were
left entirely to their own choice, without the interference of
bishops and teachers, while a few would consider it not
convenient to attend meeting, because the witness of the Spirit
is not in them. Again, do we delight to call upon the Father in
the name of Jesus--it is our joy and happiness to do so? Do we
believe that He will hear our prayers, and that we shall receive
benefit from our petitions to Him in the name of Jesus? Do we
rely upon Him, and are we acquainted with His character in the
least degree? Have we any knowledge of Him? Let us answer these
questions in our own minds, that we may ascertain whether we do
delight to bow down before Him to ask for the things which we
need, and seek unto Him for His Spirit to guide us, and preserve
us from all danger, that we may not wander into and by forbidden
paths and fall out by the way, but be kept constantly in the
narrow path which leads to life everlasting. Is it our pleasure
to do good to our fellow-creatures, by travelling far away from
our homes and friends to preach the gospel to a perishing world?
This applies to the Elders of Israel, and also to the mothers and
daughters and sons of those Elders. Do they delight to part with
their husbands that they may go and call upon the nations to
repent of their sins? Is it a joy to them to bear the burdens of
a family in the absence of their husbands, preserving everything
they have left? Is it a pleasure for the Elders to travel among
the nations without purse or scrip, travelling from people to
people, and from neighborhood to neighborhood, submitting to the
finger of scorn, and the abuse of the wicked and ungodly?
170
I will here say, however, that I have been treated kindly when
travelling among strangers to preach this gospel. I do not know
that I ever asked for a meal of victuals without obtaining it.
Still, I have seen enough from the experience of others to know
the real feelings, and to understand the desires of the ungodly
concerning the Elders of Israel. They do not desire them any
good.
170
If you can answer these questions in the affirmative, it is a
testimony to you that you delight in the building up His kingdom,
that you delight in the Zion of the Lord as established in latter
days. The answer of every faithful heart to these questions
is--Yes, I delight in these things, and these are so many
evidences that they are of God. Do we delight to feed the poor
and clothe the naked? We do. I am happy in my reflections, it is
a source of gratification to contemplate facts as they are, and I
can say of a truth that I have done more, probably a hundred
times over, for my enemies in feeding, clothing, and lodging
them, and doing them good than they all ever did for me. Has a
minister of religion ever passed through this country and been
refused the privilege of speaking in any of our places of
worship? No. Can the vilest of the vile enter into a house
belonging to a Latter-day Saint and complain of suffering for
food, and be turned away unsupplied? It is no matter whether they
are Christian, Pagan, or Jew, they can tarry over night and be
made as comfortable as the family can make them, and they can
depart in peace and safety. Can the Elders of Israel say this of
the world? They cannot.
171
Whether it is a credit to me or not, that is with the Lord,
but He has given me the ability that whenever I have wished to
receive favors from those who knew me not I have obtained them. I
know it is the custom of many Elders to say, "I am a 'Mormon'
Elder; will you keep me over night?" and he is at once spurned
from the doors of the stranger. Whether it is a credit to me or
not, I never told them I was a "Mormon" Elder until I got what I
wanted. I have thus stopped at many a house, and had the
privilege of introducing the principles of our religion, and they
have exclaimed, "Well, if this is Mormonism, my house shall be
your home as long as you stay in this neighbourhood," when,
perhaps, if I had said, "I am a 'Mormon' Elder" at the first they
would have refused me their hospitality. I can say to the world
they used me pretty well, and I have no fault to find with them
in this respect. I have been abused sometimes by priests, but on
such occasions I have ever been ready to defend the cause of
righteousness and preach the gospel to all. The Elders of Israel
have received more kindness from the infidel portions of mankind
where they have travelled, than from those who profess
Christianity.
171
Thousands of the Elders of Israel who are now occupying these
valleys are now willing, if called upon, to leave their families
and homes to go and preach the Gospel in all the world, and be
abused, and cast out and suffer poverty and want for the Gospel's
sake. Is not this a witness that you are right before God? It is.
You are willing to feed and clothe the needy, and send means out
of your scanty supplies to foreign lands to gather the poor
Saints from those old countries; and it is marvellous in my eyes
what the people have done within a few months back. About the 5th
of February last we found that we could only raise about from
eight to nine thousand dollars to send to Europe for the poor.
Elders Hiram B. Clawson and Wm. C. Staines started for New York
on the 17th of the month. Last Conference I had faith that the
Lord would favor us and multiply means. When we came to send away
the means we had, we were able to send 25,000 dols. with the
brethren. This means was contributed in small amounts; but it is
marvellous how it came in. We have exercised faith in this
matter, and now we are able to send 25,000 dols. more, and we
have not touched a bushel of wheat or a hundred of flour nor an
animal that has been turned in, and the means keep coming in, and
it comes more and more, and they will continue to give until the
emigration is over. This is a witness to the people that they are
right before high Heaven in these things, that the Elders are
right in going to preach, that their wives and mothers and
daughters are right in preserving their means and property from
wasting in the absence of their natural guardians. They are right
if they delight in coming to meeting to partake of the sacrament,
and to bow down before the Lord and worship Him. They are right
in feeding the poor and in paying their tithing.
172
I will here say to the Latter-day Saints, if you will feed the
poor with a willing heart and ready hand neither you nor your
children will ever be found begging bread. In these things the
people are right; they are right in establishing Female Relief
Societies, that the hearts of the widow and the orphan may be
made glad by the blessings which are so abundantly and so freely
poured out upon them. And, inasmuch as we have embraced the
fullness of the Gospel with honest hearts, the Lord has sworn by
Himself that He will save us if we will continue to be obedient
to His will. It is our privilege to seek unto Him, and obtain His
Spirit to witness unto us continually regarding our labors and
works, that we may always know whether we are in the line of our
duty or not.
172
This is the gospel; this is the plan of salvation; this is the
Kingdom of God; this is the Zion that has been spoken and written
of by all the Prophets since the world began. This is the world
of Zion which the Lord has promised to bring forth. We are right
when we pray for our neighbors, for our brethren and friends, and
for our enemies. We are right when we are striving to become of
one heart and of one mind. We are right when we are humble before
the Lord, when we are as willing to forgive as we are to be
forgiven. We are right in educating our children, and while we
strive to be educated in every useful branch of an English
education, let us also be learned in every moral and physical
attainment; let us learn how to take care of and preserve
ourselves and friends, how to plant, how to gather, how to build
up, and how to beautify.
172
The Saints in these mountains are a stalwart, athletic people.
They have a great capital of bone, muscle, and sinew on hand.
When this is not employed in the establishment and maintenance of
various industries, in prudent, economical labor, the employed
doing justice to the employer, working to do good for their own
benefit and the benefit of the Kingdom of God, gathering around
them in abundance the comforts of life, the great capital which
God has given to us as individuals and as a people is wasted.
This reminds me of what I said to the people of Provo. They
naturally might have expected that they were going to be made
more prosperous as a city by the money which we should take
there. I told them that we brought nothing but knowledge to
direct them in their labors and to teach them how to employ their
time. This is the greatest wealth we possess--to know how to
rightly direct our labors, spending every hour advantageously for
the benefit of our wives and children and neighbors. This is
right and commendable; it is required by Him whom we say we
serve, and it is the only true way to fill honestly the mission
we have here upon earth. We should not only learn the principles
of education known to mankind, but we should reach out further
than this, learning to live so that our minds will gather in
information from the heavens and the earth until we can
incorporate in our faith and understanding all knowledge which is
useful and practicable in our present condition and that will
lead to life eternal.
173
Ye wise men of the world, ye men who profess to know how to guide
the destinies of great nations, ye kings and potentates, ye
emperors and rulers, who of you could take a people as poor and
as ignorant in the affairs of this world as the Latter-day Saints
were when they were scattered abroad among the nations, and
gather them together, organize them politically and religiously,
and show them how to become healthy, wealthy, and wise like this
people? Statesmen and rulers can lay waste and destroy, but who
of them can build up, enrich, and save the nation? They are not
to be found. They give no evidence of possessing the capacity,
for the proof of the ability of men to rule and manage is their
works. I told them at Provo I would teach them how to get rich,
in wasting no time, and wisely disposing of all ability which God
has given them to do good.
173
I have not spoken of the wrong, and I wish never to have an
occasion to do so, that I may never have occasion to find fault
with Israel again. It is the good I delight to dwell upon and
promote and encourage. I delight to see the inhabitants of Zion
increase in good works, in faith and faithfulness, and let sin
pass behind, while they go on valiant and strong in the service
of God. If we will hearken to counsel we shall be the best people
in the world; we shall be as a bright light set upon a hill that
cannot be hid, or like a candle upon a candlestick. We declare it
to all the inhabitants of the earth from the valleys in the tops
of these mountains that we are the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints--not a church but the church--and we have the
doctrine of life and salvation for all the honest-in-heart in all
the world. Who else has got it? Is it to be found in the creeds
of Christendom? It is not. We have the living oracles of the Lord
Almighty to lead us day by day. In consideration of these things
we should be exemplary in all our actions. We may do great works
for the good of the poor, we may give all our goods to feed them,
and our bodies to be burned for the work of God, yet if we trifle
with the sacred name of the Lord, and with our own salvation, it
will profit us nothing, and we shall be found wanting, with no
oil in our vessels in the great day of the Lord.
173
High Councillors, do you have any trials before you? "Yes." Have
the brethren complained of each other? "Yes." Are their feelings
alienated one from the other? Is there a party spirit manifested
in the Council? "Sometimes." Do the brethren go off satisfied
with the decisions of the Council? Bishops, do you have any
trials? Are the feelings of the brethren in your Wards alienated?
"Yes." What should they do in such cases? They should follow the
rules laid down, and be reconciled to their brethren forthwith. I
think that it can be shown that the great majority of
difficulties between brethren, arises from misunderstandings
rather than from malice and a wicked heart, and instead of
talking the matter over with each other in a saint-like spirit,
they will contend with each other until a real fault is created,
and they have brought a sin upon themselves. "Therefore, if thou
bring thy gift to the altar, and there rememberest that thy
brother hath aught against thee, leave there thy gift before the
altar, and go thy way; first be reconciled to thy brother, and
then come and offer thy gift. Agree with thine adversary quickly,
while thou art in the way with him, lest at any time the
adversary deliver thee to the judge, and the judge deliver thee
to the officer, and thou be cast into prison. Verily, I say unto
thee, thou shalt by no means come out thence, till thou hast paid
the uttermost farthing." When we have done good ninety-nine times
and then do an evil, how common it is, my brethren and sisters,
to look at that one evil all the day long and never think of the
good. Before we judge each other we should look at the design of
the heart, and if it is evil, then chasten that individual, and
take a course to bring him back again to righteousness.
174
I want you to learn all you possibly can, and teach your
neighbors, giving them all the information you can. When I see a
brother or a sister refuse to impart knowledge, I know there is
something wrong in the heart of that person. I am here to do
good, and to teach my brethren and sisters to sanctify
themselves, to get their food, to build cities and make farms, to
teach them to accumulate knowledge, and then dispense it to all.
174
I hope to see the time when we shall have a reformation in the
orthography of the English language, among this people, for it is
greatly needed. Such a reformation would be a great benefit, and
would make the acquirement of an education much easier than at
present. I say to fathers and mothers, never say a word that you
would not be willing your son and daughter should say, or commit
an act you would not sanction in your son or daughter, and so
walk before your children that they may be prepared by your
example to walk in the ways of life everlasting, and they will
not depart from them; and if they, notwithstanding your example,
should become froward in their feelings, and unruly, they will
soon see the folly of their ways and turn to their parents and
acknowledge their faults and again wish to be feasted at their
father's table. Parents should never drive their children, but
lead them along, giving them knowledge as their minds are
prepared to receive it. Solomon has written, "He that spareth his
rod hateth his son, but he that loveth him chasteneth him
betimes." I do not think that these words of Solomon will justify
the ruling of children with an iron hand. Chastening may be
necessary betimes, but parents should govern their children by
faith rather than by the rod, leading them kindly by good example
into all truth and holiness.
174
Our children who are born in the Priesthood are legal heirs, and
entitled to the revelations of the Lord, and as the Lord lives,
his angels have charge over them, though they may be left to
themselves occasionally. We should learn our own nature, and live
worthy of our being. When Jesus Christ was left to himself, in
His darkest hour, he faltered not, but overcame. He was ordained
to this work. If we should ever be left to ourselves, and the
Spirit withdrawn from us, it will be to try the strength of our
integrity and faithfulness, to see whether we will walk in His
ways even in a dark and cloudy hour. At times our children may
not be in possession of a good spirit, but if the parent
continues to possess the good spirit, the children will have the
bad spirit but a short time. Parents who are Latter-day Saints
are the ruling power; they are the kings and queens. Rule in
righteousness, and in the fear and love of God, and your children
will follow you. May God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / George
Albert Smith, October 7th, 1867
George Albert Smith, October 7th, 1867
REMARKS by Elder George A. Smith, delivered in the Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, October 7th, 1867.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
CONDITION OF THE SAINTS IN GREAT BRITAIN.
175
There are, at the present time, in Great Britain ten or twelve
thousand Saints, some of whom have been members of the Church for
twenty or twenty-five years. They have contributed of their
scanty means to feed the Elders and to help to emigrate their
brethren and sisters, and in many cases many of them have gone
without their meals and beds to make the Elders comfortable, and
now they are without the means to gather with the Saints here in
the mountains.
176
There are a great many brethren, probably some are here to-day,
who, in years past, have been assisted to this country by the
Perpetual Emigration Fund, to which fund there is now due from
individuals assisted about nine hundred thousand dollars. I wish
to call the attention of this class of individuals to the
condition of the poor Saints abroad. There are many Saints here
who, before gathering home, have said to their brethren and
sisters in the old world--"When we get to Zion, if God blesses
us, we will remember you and do the best we can to aid you to
emigrate." A great many persons have failed to keep their
promise, and their friends back feel that they are forgotten and
neglected. In many instances, no doubt, Elders while on missions
have promised to assist those who have treated them with kindness
and divided their morsel with them. I want to bring these things
to the consideration of all our brethren. They should remember
that our brethren and sisters in the old countries labor under
the disadvantage of the prejudice against Mormonism. Employers
and business men, who are under the influence of the priests of
the day, are unwilling to extend the same kindness and facilities
for labor to the Latter-day Saints that they do to other persons.
Besides these disadvantages, many of our brethren there have to
work for a shilling, eighteen pence, or two shillings a day, as
the case may be, and out of this have to pay house rent, buy
fuel, clothing, and every necessary of life for their families,
and in some cases, perhaps, they have a sick father or mother to
sustain out of their mere pittance, which is barely enough to
keep life in their bodies. Our brethren, who have had the benefit
of the emigration fund, should remember that their first duty, to
God and themselves, is to liquidate these liabilities with the
very first means they acquire after their arrival here; and that
if they go on accumulating cattle, horses, houses, and lands, and
these debts remain unpaid, they are robbing the poor and the
needy. This is a matter about which the brethren should not feel
neglectful or careless. Those who will come forward and honorably
discharge their liabilities to the Perpetual Emigration Fund will
be blessed in their substance and in their efforts. And you must
remember that while you are doing this you are acquiring
experience and gaining information that will make you more
successful hereafter.
176
My desire is that, when the Elders go from this Conference, that
they should light a fire in the breast of every person who has
liabilities of this kind. Let every man in Israel, whom God has
blessed, be alive and awake to this matter, and respond to the
call the President has made for contributions to the Perpetual
Emigration Fund.
176
I understand that over there, there are hundreds of sisters who
are determined to remain single until they reach Zion, and there
are men in our midst, and some of them in debt to the Perpetual
Emigration Fund, who are able to send for a dozen or two of these
sisters; they ought to bring them to this country and place them
where they can marry according to their wishes. May the blessings
of heaven be upon us that we may be able to gather all our
brethren and sisters from the old world.
176
I appeal to the sons and daughters of Zion to be awake to this
subject. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Erastus Snow, October 8th, 1867
Erastus Snow, October 8th, 1867
REMARKS by Elder Erastus Snow, delivered in the Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, October 8th, 1867.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
LIFE AND HEALTH--MATRIMONY--EDUCATION--HOME PRODUCTIONS.
176
I am persuaded that the subject last referred to by President
Young--to prolongation of life and the preservation of health
cannot be over-rated. This is one of the subjects relating to our
temporal welfare that received the early attention of the Prophet
Joseph, and the revelation commonly called the Word of Wisdom has
been before the people for over thirty years. I feel assured that
a word on this subject kindly spoken by our President is a
prompting from on high, and I believe that every true Elder in
Israel will bear witness that this is the word of the Lord to us
at this time. I exhort every Bishop and presiding Elder in this
city as well as throughout the country to lay this matter to
heart as one subject requiring their special attention. Not to
make it a hobby to the exclusion of everything else, so as to
disgust the people, but in the true spirit of the Gospel seek to
bring this matter home to the hearts and understandings of the
people of their respective wards and settlements. Feel after
those who may be stupid and ignorant, who do not come to meeting,
and do not receive the spirit of this Conference. Let the Bishops
and others in authority endeavor through their teachers and
otherwise to search out such individuals, and dig round about
them, and prune them that they may perchance bring forth fruit.
178
In relation to matrimony--one of the texts before the
Conference--perhaps there is not so much a lack of disposition on
the part of the ladies as there is on the part of the gentlemen.
The latter sometimes feel themselves unworthy or unprepared, and
in many instances, perhaps, they are so. And if you ask why they
are unprepared to assume these responsibilities as husbands and
heads of families, it is mostly because they have neglected the
word of the Lord which they have heard from this stand. They have
not given their hearts to prayer sufficiently; they have not read
the scriptures and educated their spirits; they have not drunk in
the spirit of the Gospel. Every young man who has been taught by
his parents to pray in secret, to mingle with the family in
devotion, to attend meeting and receive the counsels of the
servants of Lord, has grown in the spirit of the Gospel, and this
has given them a disposition which has impelled them, as soon as
they arrive at a suitable age, to move forward in the duties and
responsibilities that they have been called upon, during this
Conference, to assume. And they will meet with a like response
everywhere from the opposite sex who are living their religion.
If there is any lack of disposition on the part of the ladies it
is because they are not living their religion, for the neglect of
one duty leads to the neglect of another, and if our young men
and women fail to make themselves acquainted with the law of God
they are liable to be led away. Young men or women seeking the
society of the wicked are soon befogged and led to destruction.
If the young men of Israel are not alive to their duties, the
young ladies may be left to wander in the society of the ungodly.
This happens many times through the neglect of parents to impress
on the minds of their daughters the value of the kingdom of
heaven and the value and importance of salvation, exaltation and
glory. Through the neglect of parents in properly educating their
children many of them are now, perhaps, unable to discern between
saint and sinner, and they would as soon associate with the
wicked and unbelieving as with the righteous. It is a grievous
sight to those who have laboured twenty-five or thirty years
travelling over the world to preach the gospel and to gather the
people to see the rising generation without that culture they so
much need to develop within them a love of righteousness, truth,
and every holy principle. There is a great a field for missionary
labor in Utah, as in any part of the world. There is as great a
necessity for preaching here at home in our settlements, even in
some parts of Great Salt Lake City, as there is in any part of
the world. There are those here who neglect the opportunities
offered them and they need to be felt after personally.
178
The subject of education is another of the texts given by our
President for the elders of Israel to preach upon. I have already
touched on it in a few words. I will say that our school teachers
should not only be men qualified to teach the various branches of
education, but they should be men possessing the spirit of the
gospel, and who, in every look and word, and in all their
discipline and intercourse with their pupils are influenced by
that spirit. They should govern and control, not by brute force,
but by superior intellect, sound judgment and the wisdom that the
Gospel teaches that they may win the hearts of their pupils, and
so be able to impress their minds with those principles they
present before them.
178
I can not speak too highly in favor of those good books that have
been recommended to our schools--the Bible, Book of Mormon, Book
of Doctrine and Covenants, and all other good books; but
especially those that contain the history of the dealings of God
with his people from the beginning of the world to the present
time, as well as the teachings of the prophets and apostles; for
the foundation of all true education is the wisdom and knowledge
of God. In the absence of these, though we obtain a knowledge of
every art and science and acquire what is termed by the world a
first class education, we but obtain the froth and lack the
foundation on which to rear a proper education.
178
In relation to the missionaries south, I will say that I have
heard some say when referring to this subject, "what is the use
of the southern mission? what good can result from our going or
sending there?" I will say to all such querying, grumbling,
fault-finding, growling spirits, just wait a few years, and we
will show you the good of the southern mission. I do not know but
time would fail me to bring argument in favor of it, but I will
say just wait and by the help of God we will show you.
179
The subject of home production and becoming a self-sustaining
people is another text, and this will probably guide me right
back to "Dixie." I will ask the question, How are we going to
become self-sustaining unless we avail ourselves of the elements
around us and provide ourselves and families with what we need to
eat, drink and wear, and our implements of husbandry and other
things of like nature? We need iron ware and machine shops. Our
sons need teaching the various mechanical arts. Instead of
raising them all to be farmers or mule drivers, we want a goodly
portion of machinists, painters, artists, smiths, school
teachers, and all other useful professions. We shall also need
lawyers. I do not mean dishonest contemptible pettifoggers; but
statesmen-lawyers in the true sense of the word who understand
the principles of justice and equity, and who make themselves
acquainted with those general principles of jurisprudence, that
wise statesmen have recognised throughout the civilised world,
that they may not only be competent judges in the land, but be
able to thwart the wicked effort of this ungodly set of
pettifoggers. The southern country affords us facilities for
raising many things that can not be successfully raised in the
north. We have had four years of internecine war that has almost
entirely prevented the raising of cotton--perhaps the most
essential of all productions for articles of clothing. Will we as
a people be blind to this fact, and now, that the first woe is
past, lull ourselves to sleep and forget that there is another
coming. Saint George, though the centre of our present operation
in cotton raising is only on the borders of the cotton district.
From three hundred to five hundred acres is the most that we can
water from one dam and canal in that district of country, while
lower down, the same labor would encircle a field of six or eight
thousand acres of better land; but a little handful of people
cannot grapple with so great a labor. We have commenced some
small settlements on the Muddy. The settlers there were mostly
substitutes,--Bro. Henry Miller calls them destitutes. Most of
them got discouraged and came back, the rest stick and hang like
a dog to a root--but they scarcely know what to do. The question
is shall we allow this little handful to be worn out, or shall we
strengthen their hands, and so keep moving and progressing, and
hold what we have and get more.
179
I like the idea of sending young men down there. It struck me as
a decided hit when I heard the names read out yesterday. We can
do with a number of young men who have small families or who are
about to get them, and I say God bless them, and speed them and
their wives on their way and by the help of God we will help
them.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / John
Taylor, June 24th, 1868
John Taylor, June 24th, 1868
DISCOURSES delivered in the New Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City June 24th, 1868.
THE DEATH OF PRESIDENT HEBER C. KIMBALL.
Elder John Taylor.
179
Were I to give way for my feelings at the present time I should
not be able to address this congregation. I feel as, I suppose,
most of you feel--sympathy with the deceased who now lies before
us. When I speak of this as being my feeling, I am aware that I
express the feeling of the generality of this people. In this
bereavement that has afflicted us, we all participate. A wave of
sorrow has rolled throughout the Territory, and feelings of
sympathy and sorrow gush up from the fountains of every heart. We
have met at this time to pay the last tribute of respect to no
ordinary personage, but to a good man who was called and chosen,
and faithful; who has spent a lifetime in the cause of God, in
the establishment of the principles of truth and in trying to
upbuild the Church and Kingdom of God on the earth; who has
endeared himself by his acts of kindness, affection, integrity,
truthfulness and probity to the hearts of thousands of Latter-day
Saints, who feel to mourn at this time with no ordinary sorrow.
180
That he is esteemed and venerated by this people as a friend, a
counselor and a father, this immense congregation, who have met
on this inauspicious occasion, is abundant testimony and proof if
any is wanting. But his life, his acts, his services, his
self-abnegation, his devotion to the cause of truth, his
perseverance in the ways of righteousness for so many years have
left a testimony in the minds, feelings and hearts of all who now
feel to mourn his departure from our midst. But we meet not at
the present time particularly to eulogize the acts of bro.
Kimball, who is one of the First Presidency, and who stands, or
who has stood as one of the three prominent men that live on the
face of the earth at the present time.
180
We do not mourn over him as over an individual in a private
capacity; neither, when we reflect on the circumstances with
which we are surrounded, and the gospel we believe in, do we
mourn that he lies there as he is. For although to us he is
absent and lifeless and inanimate, yet his spirit soars above
clothed upon with immortality and eternal life. And as he has
been in possession of the principles of eternal truth, by and
bye, when the time shall roll around, that gospel and the
principles of truth that he has so valiantly proclaimed for so
many years, will resurrect that inanimate clay, and He who, on
the earth proclaimed "I am the resurrection and the life," will
cause him again to be resuscitated, reanimated, revivified and
glorified, and he will rejoice among the Saints of God worlds
without end.
180
It is not then an ordinary occasion upon which we have met at the
present time. It is not to talk particularly about our individual
feeling and bereavement, although they are keen, poignant and
afflictive; but we meet at the present time to perform a ceremony
and to pay our last respects to the departed great one who lies
before us. We do not mourn as those who have no hope; we do not
sympathise with any foolish sympathy. We believe in those
principles, that he, for so many years, has so strenously
advocated, and believing in them, we know that he has simply
passed from one state of existence to another. It is customary
for men to say "how have the great fallen!" But he has not
fallen. It is true that he has gone to sleep for a little while.
He sleeps in peace. He is resting from his labors and is no more
beset with those afflictions with which human nature always has
to contend: he has passed from this stage of action, he has got
through with the toils, perplexities, cares and anxieties in
regard to himself, his family, and in regard to the Church with
which he was associated; and in regard to all sublunary things,
and while mortals mourn "a man is dead," angels proclaim "a child
is born."
180
We believe in another state of existence besides this; and it is
not only a belief, but it is a fixed fact, and hence for a man of
God to bid adieu to the things of this world is a matter of
comparatively very small importance. When a man has fought the
good fight; when he has finished his course; when he has been
faithful, lived his religion and died as a man of God, what is
there to mourn for? Why should we indeed be sorrowful? There is a
church here on earth? there is a church also in heaven. He has
migrated from one, and has passed into the other.
181
We have had leave us before Joseph, Hyrum, David Patten, Willard,
Jedediah, and a mighty host of good, virtuous, pure, holy and
honorable men. Some have died, as it were, naturally; others have
been violently put to death. But no matter, they are each of them
moving in his own sphere. Bro. Kimball has left us for a short
time that he may unite with them. And whilst we are engaged
carrying on the work of God, and advancing and maintaining those
principles which he so diligently propagated and maintained while
he was on the earth, he is gone to officiate in the heavens with
Jesus, with Joseph and others for us. We are seeking to carry out
his will, the will of our President and the will of our heavenly
Father, that we may be found fit to associate with the just who
are made perfect, and be prepared to join with the Church
Triumphant in the heavens. It is this that our religion points us
to all the time.
181
We embraced the gospel of Jesus Christ, and he who now lies
before us was one of the first to proclaim it to thousands that
are here. And what did that teach us? To repent of our sins, and,
having faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, to be baptized for the
remission of our sins, to have hands laid upon us for the
reception of the Holy Ghost and to gather together to Zion that
we might be instructed in the ways of life; that we might know
how to save ourselves--how to save the living, and how to redeem
the dead; that we might not only possess a hope that blooms with
immortality and eternal life; but that we might have a certainty,
and evidence, a confidence that was beyond doubt or peradventure
that we were preparing ourselves for a celestial inheritance in
the kingdom of our God. And when a man goes to sleep as bro.
Kimball has done, no matter how, he lays aside the cares of this
world; the weary wheels of life stand still, the pulse ceases to
beat, the body becomes cold, lifeless and inanimate; yet at the
same time the spirit still exists, has gone to join those who
have lived before; who now live and will live for evermore. He
has trod the path that we have all to follow, for it is appointed
to man once to die, and after that, we are told, the judgment. We
have all to pass through the dark valley of the shadow of death,
and as I said before, it matters little which way this occurs;
but it does matter a great deal to us whether we are prepared to
meet it or not; whether we have lived the life of the righteous;
whether we have honored our profession; whether we have been
faithful to our trust; whether we are prepared to associate with
the spirits of the just made perfect, and whether when He, who
has said "I am the resurrection and the life" shall sound the
trump we shall be prepared to come forth in the morning of the
first resurrection.
182
Joseph Smith stands at the head of this dispensation. His brother
Hyrum Smith was associated with him. They were both assassinated.
No matter; they are gone. Brother Heber is now gone, and whilst
we mourn the loss they rejoice at meeting one with whom they were
associated before; for he was the friend of Joseph and Hyrum
Smith, and he was the friend of God, and God is his friend and
they are his friends. And as they associated together in time so
they will in eternity. It behooves us then not to think so much
about dying, but about our living, and to live in such a way that
when we shall fall asleep, no matter when, or how it may
transpire, that our hearts may be pure before God. When I look
upon a man like bro. Kimball, I felt like saying let my last end
be like his. Let my life be as spotless, as holy and as pure that
I may stand accepted before God and the holy angels. Our ambition
ought to be to live our religion, to keep the commandments of
God, to obey the counsel that those lips, now silent and cold,
have so often given to us; to honor our calling and profession,
that we may be prepared to inherit eternal lives in the celestial
kingdom of our God. May God help us to do so in the name of
Jesus: Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / George
Albert Smith, June 24, 1868
George Albert Smith, June 24, 1868
Elder George A. Smith
183
The occasion which has called us together is truly one of
mourning; but our mourning is not as the mourning of those who
have no hope. Our father, our brother, our President has fallen
asleep. He has fallen asleep according to the promise that those
who die unto the Lord should not die, but should fall asleep.
Still, the circumstances with which we are surrounded cause us to
feel keenly, deeply this bereavement of his company, of his
counsel, of his support, of his society, and the benefit of that
wisdom which ever flowed from his lips. Short is the journey from
the cradle to the grave, and all of us are marching rapidly in
that direction; and the present occasion is certainly calculated
to inspire in our minds a desire that in all our lives and
actions we may be prepared for that coming event, that we may be
prepared to rest in peace, and in the morning of the first
resurrection to inherit eternal life and celestial exaltation:
The association which we have had with President Kimball has been
of long standing. He entered the church early after its
organization. In 1832, with President Brigham Young, he visited
Kirtland, and made himself personally acquainted with the Prophet
Joseph, whose bosom friend he was from the time of their first
acquaintance until the day of his death. President Kimball was a
man that seemed embarrassed when called upon to speak in public
in the early part of his ministry. My first acquaintance with him
was in 1833, when in company with President Young he moved his
family to Kirtland. The Saints were then building the Kirtland
Temple. He had but little means, but he subscribed two hundred
dollars and paid over the money. Efforts were being made to build
another house, for school and other purposes, and he subscribed
one hundred dollars for that also to buy the nails and glass.
That was the first public meeting at which I ever saw Heber C.
Kimball. When he was chosen one of the Twelve Apostles, and they
were called into the stand to bear their first testimony as
Apostles to the Saints, there was an embarrassment and a timidity
about his appearance that was truly humble. And when he went
abroad to preach, many felt almost afraid to have bro. Kimball
preach because he had not as great a flow of language as some
others. But it turned out, I am sorry to say, that some of those
who were the most eloquent seemed to be those who fell off by the
way side. It was a dark hour around the Prophet in Kirtland, many
having apostatized, and some of them prominent Elders, when bro.
Kimball and some others were called upon to take a mission to
England. He went abroad when some of the first Elders were
covered with darkness, and apostacy ran rampant through the
Church. He started almost penniless, made the trip across the
ocean, introduced the gospel to England, and laid the foundation
for the great work that has since been accomplished there,
accompanied by Orson Hyde, Willard Richards and Joseph Fielding.
Bro. Kimball and Hyde remained in England about one year, and in
that time 1,500 were baptized there. It was strange the power and
influence which he had over persons whom he had never before
seen. On one occasion he went out five days to some towns which
he had never visited before, and among people whom he had never
seen and who had never seen him, yet in those five days he
baptized 83 persons. It seemed that there were a power and
influence with him beyond that which almost another elder
possessed. He returned home just in time to find the Saints in
their troubles in Missouri. He had hardly got home until the
clouds of mobocrasy intensified by apostacy again gathered around
the Prophet. In a short time after Joseph was in prison and his
counselors were in prison and all were closely guarded. During
this time President Kimball visited the prison, the Judges and
the Governor, and exerted himself to relieve the prisoners; and
he had a peculiar influence with him, so that he could pass among
our enemies unharmed when others were in danger. When the Saints
were driven from Missouri, as soon as their feet were planted in
Nauvoo, he built with his own hands a log cabin for his family,
and started again to renew his mission to Great Britain, with
President Young and others of his Quorum. It is not my intention
to trace his history, but I have culled out these few
circumstances to show you his integrity, his faithfulness, and
his untiring labors to benefit mankind.
183
We are called now to mourn; but we do not mourn as those who have
no hope. Brother Kimball was a man who was the son of nature. The
literature he loved was the word of God. He was not a man to read
novels. He studied the revelations of Jesus. His heart was filled
with benevolence. His soul was filled with love; and he was
always ready to give counsel to the weakest child that came in
his way. Thousands and thousands will remember him with pleasure.
183
As we follow him to his last resting place, we must recollect
that those men who stood side by side Joseph Smith the Prophet,
who bore with him his burdens, and shared his troubles; who stood
shoulder to shoulder with President Young while he faced the
storm of apostacy, mob power and organized priestcraft, are
rapidly passing away. Brother Kimball was foremost among them.
Joseph loved him, and truly it may be said that bro. Kimball was
a Herald of Grace. May we all so live that with our brother we
may inherit the blessings of celestial grace, is my prayer in the
name of Jesus: Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / George
Q. Cannon, June 24, 1868
George Q. Cannon, June 24, 1868
Elder George Q. Cannon
184
The scene in which we are participating this day reminds us more
strongly than any language can do how frail is mortal existence,
and how slight a tenure we all have upon this life. Two weeks ago
to-day, he, whose lifeless remains we now surround, was moving
among us in this tabernacle; if not in the enjoyment of perfect
health, yet in the enjoyment of such a degree of health as not to
inspire us with any apprehensions as to his life. If we had been
asked How long is bro. Heber Kimball likely to live? the probable
answer would have been, he is as likely to live ten or twenty
years as any other period. But since then, two weeks, two brief,
short weeks, have gone, and we have assembled ourselves together
to pay our last respects to his memory. It seemed to me when I
entered the building, and sat down and looked upon the
congregation, that the greatest eloquence I could indulge in
would be silence. Yet it is due to him that our voices should be
heard in instruction to those who remain, and in testimony of his
great worth; and if possible to spread before them, the great and
glorious example which he has set for us, and which if we will
but emulate and follow, will result in the attainment of the most
glorious blessings of which mortal heart can conceive.
184
I have known bro. Heber from my childhood. To me he has been a
father. I never was with him but what he had good counsel to give
me. And when I speak this I speak what every one who was
acquainted with him might say. He was full of counsel, full of
instruction, and he was always pointed in conveying his counsel
in plainness to those to whom he imparted it.
184
Have we any cause, in reality, to mourn to-day? Have we any cause
for grief and sorrow? When I stood by his bedside and saw his
spirit take its departure, there was no death there; there was no
gloom. I had seen but two persons die before, and they died by
violence; but when I watched brother Heber I asked myself, Is
this death? Is this that which man represent as a monster, and
from which they shrink with affright? It seemed to me that bro.
Heber was not dead, but that he had merely gone to sleep. He
passed away as quietly and as gently as an infant falling asleep
on its mother's lap; not a movement of a limb; not a contortion
of his countenance; and scarcely a sigh. The words of Jesus,
through Joseph, were forcible brought to my mind,--"they that die
in me, their death shall be sweet unto them." It was sweet with
him. There was nothing repulsive, nothing dreadful or terrible in
it, but on the contrary it was calm, peaceful and sweet. There
were heavenly influences there, as though angels were there, and
no doubt they were, prepared to escort him hence to the society
of those whom he loved and who loved him dearly. I thought of the
joy there would be in the spirit land, when Joseph, and Hyrum,
and David, and Willard, and Jededia, and Parley would welcome him
to their midst, and the thousands of others who have gone before,
and like them have been faithful. What a welcome to their midst
will brother Heber receive! to labor and toil with them in the
spirit world in the great work in which we are engaged.
184
It is now twenty-four years lacking three days, since Joseph and
Hyrum were taken away from us. Twenty-four years so fruitful in
labor, so abundant in toil, so rich in experience! During that
period bro. Heber has never wavered, never trembled. It may be
said of him with as much truthfulness to-day, as was said by bro.
Brigham on one occasion in Nauvoo, "his knees never trembled, his
hands never shook." He has been faithful to God; he has been true
to his brethren; he has kept his covenants; he has died in the
triumphs of the faith; and as the Savior has said, "that which is
governed by law is preserved by law and perfected and sanctified
by the same," so will it be with him. He has gone to the paradise
of God, there to await the time when this corruption shall put on
incorruption, when this mortality shall put on immortality.
185
My brethren and sisters, here is an incentive to us to be
faithful. Contrast the death of this man with the death of the
apostate--the traitor. Contrast the future--as it is revealed to
us in the revelations of Jesus Christ--of this man, with the
future of the renegade from the truth, and the wicked and those
who love not God and who keep not his commandments. Are there any
incentives presented to us this day to be faithful? They are too
numerous for me to dwell upon or mention. There is every reason
why we should be faithful. It is easier to keep the commandments
of God than it is to break them. It is easier to walk in the path
of righteousness than it is to deviate from it. It is easier and
more pleasant to love God than it is to break his commandments.
185
Then let us be true to God. Let us walk each day so that we may
be worthy, when our life is ended, to associate with him whose
spirit inhabited this tabernacle that lies here, and with others
who have gone before, and with those who remain, that we may
dwell together with them eternally in the heavens; which may God
grant, for Christ's sake, Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / Daniel
H. Wells, June 24, 1868
Daniel H. Wells, June 24, 1868
President D. H. Wells.
185
It is a great calamity to humanity when a great and good man
falls. Earth needs their services. Good men are too scarce. The
loss is not so much to them as it is to us who remain--as it is
to humanity who are still left to wield an influence against the
wickedness which is on the earth, and to sustain holy and
righteous principles which the Lord has revealed from the heavens
for the guidance of man. Herein is the loss which we feel when
such men as bro. Kimball are taken away, He has made his mark. He
has earned imperishable fame, and he will live in the hearts of
the good, the true and the faithful--in the hearts of the just;
and he will be remembered by the wicked, for he has often invaded
the realms of darkness and sustained holy and righteous
principles with all his might, power and influence, all the days
of his life. It is true, for him we need not mourn, because he
has passed to that home where Satan has no power. He has secured
to himself a crown of eternal glory and righteousness in the
celestial kingdom of our God. Not that he will come immediately
unto this exaltation. The Savior of the world, himself, did not
enter into his glory on the dissolution of his spirit and body;
he went first to minister to the spirits in prison, being clothed
with the holy priesthood. So with our brother and beloved friend,
for he is still our friend, and, as has been well remarked, he
was the friend of God and all good men. He is not lost He has
only gone to perform another portion of the mission which he has
been engaged in all his life, to labor in another sphere for the
good of mankind, for the welfare of the souls of men. But he has
laid for himself a foundation that is imperishable, on which a
superstructure of glory and exaltation will grow and increase
throughout all eternity.
186
I do not stand here to eulogize our friend and brother to-day,
but to satisfy my own feelings and pay a tribute of respect to
his memory, for I loved him and he loved me, and he loved this
people. He has friends also where he is gone. Who can answer the
question whether they are more numerous than those who have
assembled together to-day and those throughout this Territory?
Who can say that they are not more numerous on yonder shore? Yet
it matters not. Those who are faithful will yet be gathered with
him and others, and come with him to a celestial glory, and with
him dwell where there is no sorrow nor affliction. He rests from
his labor, from the toil which surrounded him on the earth. This
is, to-day, a source of consolation to his family and friends, to
those who were intimately connected with him. They may be assured
that he rests in peace. Let his example be followed; let his
teachings be remembered; let us all live so that we may have a
reasonable hope of meeting with him in a never ending future.
186
May God help us to be faithful unto the end, as he has been; to
fight the good fight and keep the faith, that at last, with him
and those who have gone before, we may be found worthy to walk
the golden streets of that eternal city, whose builder and maker
is God: Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, June 24, 1868
Brigham Young, June 24, 1868
President B. Young.
186
I wish the people to be as still as possible, and not to whisper.
I do not know that I can speak so that you can hear me; but if I
can I have a few reflections to lay before you. We are called
here on this very important occasion, and we can say truly that
the day of this man's death was far better to him than the day of
his birth. I will relate to you my feelings concerning the
departure of bro. Kimball. He was a man of as much integrity I
presume as any man who ever lived on the earth. I have been
personally acquainted with him forty-three years and I can
testify that he has been a man of truth, a man of benevolence, a
man that was to be trusted. Now he has gone and left us. I will
say to his wives and his children that I have not felt one
particle of death in his house nor about it, and through this
scene we are now passing I have not felt one particle of the
spirit of death. He has fallen asleep for a certain purpose,--to
be prepared for a glorious resurrection; and the same Heber C.
Kimball, every component particle of his body, from the crown of
his head to the soles of his feet, will be resurrected, and he,
in the flesh, will see God and converse with Him; and see his
brethren and associate with them and they will enjoy a happy
eternity together.
187
Bro. Kimball has had the privilege of living and dying in his own
house in peace; and has not been followed up by mobs and
massacred. I consider this a great consolation to his family and
friends; and it is a great comfort to me to think that bro. Heber
C. Kimball had the privilege of dying in peace. It is not a
matter of regret; it is nothing that we should mourn for. It is a
great cause of joy and rejoicing and comfort to his friends to
know that a person has passed away in peace from this life, and
has secured to himself a glorious resurrection. The earth and the
fullness of the earth and all that pertains to this earth in an
earthly capacity is no comparison with the glory, joy and peace
and happiness of the soul that departs in peace. You may think I
have reason to mourn. Bro. Heber C. Kimball has been my first
counselor for almost twenty-four years. I am happy to state, it
is a matter of great joy to me; this is the third counselor that
has fallen asleep since I have stood to counsel this people--and
they have died in the faith, full of hope; their lives were
filled up with good works, full of faith, comfort, peace and joy
to their brethren. I have looked over this matter. In the
fourteen years that bro. Joseph presided over the Church, three
of the prominent counselors he had apostatized. This was a matter
of regret. Sidney Rigdon, F. G. Williams and William Law, whom
many of this congregation knew in Nauvoo, apostatized and left
bro. Joseph. I have not been under the necessity of mourning and
lamenting over the apostacy of any one of my counselors, and I
hope I shall never have this to regret. I had rather bury them by
the score than see one of them apostatize.
187
A great deal could be said concerning bro. Kimball, whose remains
are here. He is not dead. His earthly tabernacle has fallen
asleep to be prepared for this glorious resurrection that you and
I live for. What can we say to one another? Live as he has lived;
be as faithful as he has been; be as full of good works as his
life has manifested to us. If we do so, our end will be peace and
joy, and we will fall asleep as peacefully. I held my watch with
one hand and fanned him with the other while he breathed his
last.
187
For this family to mourn is perhaps natural; but they have not
really the first cause to do so. How would you feel if you had a
husband or a father that would lead you from the truth? I would
to God that we would all follow him in his example in our
faithfulness, and be as faithful as he was in his life. To his
wives, his children, his friends, his brethren and sisters, to
this family whom God has selected from the human family to be his
sons and daughters, I say let us follow his example. He has gone
to rest. We can say of him all that can be said of any good man.
The Lord selected him and he has been faithful and this has made
him a great man; just as you and I can become if we will live
faithful to our God and our religion. There is no man but what
can do good if he chooses; and if he be disposed to choose the
good and refuse the evil. If any man choose the evil he will
dwindle, especially if he has been called to the holy priesthood
of the Son of God. Such a man will dwindle and falter, stumble
and fall; and instead of becoming great and good, he will be lost
in forgetfulness.
187
We pay our last respects unto bro. Kimball. I can say to the
congregation we thank you for your attention. We are happy to see
you here. It would be a pleasure to us if it would be prudent,
and we had time, for you to see the corpse; but it would not be
prudent and we have not the time. This, perhaps, will be a matter
of regret to many of you; but you must put up with it. I want to
say to every one who wishes to see brother Heber again, live so
that you will secure to yourselves a part in the first
resurrection, and I promise you that you will meet him and shake
hands with him. But if you do not live so, I can give you no such
promise.
187
Now, my friends, I feel to bless you; and the family, the wives
and children of bro. Heber C. Kimball. I bless you in the name of
Jesus Christ. Will you receive the blessings which a father and
husband has placed upon your heads? If you live for them you will
enjoy them. I think he has never cursed one of his family; but
his heart was full of blessings for them. He has blessed his
brethren and sisters and neighbors and friends. His heart was
full of blessings; but he was a scourge to the wicked and they
feared him. Now, my friends, I cannot talk to you; my sore throat
will not let me. But I feel to thank you for your kind attention
here to-day, in paying our respects to the remains of bro.
Kimball, and may God bless you: Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / Heber
C. Kimball, April 12, 1868
Heber C. Kimball, April 12, 1868
REMARKS by President H. C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
Bountiful, Sunday, April 12, 1868.
[Reported by Elder Wm. Thurbood.]
FORBEARANCE TO EACH OTHER--NECESSITY OF READING THE BIBLE
AND BOOK OF MORMON--COUNSEL TO THE YOUNG BRETHREN.
188
I have not the least disposition to talk to you if you do not
wish me to, and if you say you do not want me, I will say good
morning and go home. It is no pleasure to talk to a people who
will not receive what you say. You know me, and then again you do
not know me. You do not know who Heber C. Kimball is, or you
would do better. You do not know yourselves, do you? Then how can
you expect to know me? A man came to me this morning desiring to
have some talk with me. I asked him if he was an honest, upright,
truthful man? He replied that he thought he had no right to
answer that question; but finally, he said he was an honest man.
After he said that, it was revealed to me what sort of a man he
was, but not before. I wish the people here to-day to behave
themselves, as this is the Sabbath. Do you know what is the
gospel? The gospel is the power of God unto all that obey, not
unto all the believe, for the devils believe. Suppose now, for
instance, I had here three rules, one a twelve inch, one a six
inch and one a three inch? Would the three inch rule measure as
far as the twelve inch? No; nor can the three inch or the six
inch man measure as far as the twelve inch man, yet both may be
good men and just as good as the man that can circumscribe
thirteen inches. Therefore, if a man in this respect should be a
little behind, we should not whip him up as we would a horse, but
we should be lenient towards him.
188
What brother Stevenson has said this morning is all good, and you
would know it if you read the Bible and the Book of Mormon. There
is not one quarter of you that read those books as much as I do;
if you did, you would know they coincide the one with the other.
This book, the Book of Mormon, is a pure record, and I know it,
although it treats of wars and contentions. I have lived nearly
all my life where it came forth and I understand all about it.
188
I have been to the altar where Adam offered sacrifices and
blessed his son and then left them and went to heaven. Now I want
you to read the Bible and the Book of Mormon, for we have to
build a city, we who are righteous and keep the celestial law, we
have to build a city that will compare with the one that has gone
to heaven. Consider these things and then see how you are
progressing.
189
You sit in judgment on your neighbors, when you are guilty of
more tricks than they are, and when there is more evil in you
than in them. Jesus said, "thou shalt not speak evil of thy
neighbor," and the commandments say, "thou shalt not bear false
witness against thy neighbor," and the commandments are binding
upon us. Jesus said also, "thou shalt not commit adultery." Now
some persons look upon adultery as an awful thing, which it is;
but they pay no attention to the other command, which is equally
binding, forbidding them to speak evil of their neighbor. It is
said thou shalt not speak against the anointed; yet you do speak
against them, and justify yourselves in doing evil. It is
difficult for many here even to hold my name sacred; and when I
have heard of what some men here would do, I have asked myself
what manner of men they were. In doing the things that I have
been speaking of you commit sin and violate your covenants. Do
you doubt that I am one of the Lord's anointed? Do you not know
that I am? This then will affect you unless you make restitution.
Shall I tell you how? I wish I could refer you to the revelation.
I have had men lie to me, and I have known this by the spirit of
revelation, yet I could not prove it. Now these are not men of
God. Some of you would like me to present the truth clothed in a
fine dress and with hoops rather than that I should present it
stark naked; but I speak this for your good, and why then do you
wish to run away from or injure your friends?
190
The Twelve Apostles, when first anointed, went into almost every
part of the States, from Ohio to Nova Scotia, and organized
Conferences and called on the whole Church to make donation of
their means to purchase that land that God said had to be
purchased either with money or with blood; and the whole Church,
save the leaders, came under condemnation because they did not
comply with the revelation. The revelation that gave us the
authority and which says, "Let my servants, go, &c.," is in this
Book of Covenants. At another time Zion's Camp was called, before
I became an Apostle, and Joseph gathered up the Lord's warriors,
His young men, the male members of the Church, and it took nearly
every male member from Nova Scotia to Missouri to reinstate the
Lord's people in the land of Zion. Those young men did their
duty, and the Lord accepted their offering. They were the actors
then, and are the leading men of the School of the Prophets
to-day. Will this School of the Prophets stop? No, it was
commenced in the days of Joseph, and it will not stop. Unless,
however, there is a reformation right here, there is not one in
twenty that will go and possess that land. Are you practical
spinners? Can you adorn yourselves with the work of your own
hands? Can you beautify and adorn the earth? I tell you that in
general you are not going there unless a reformation takes place.
Some of you will not be honest, some of you will not pray unless
you are where some one can see you; and if some of you were going
to my mill here, and should find a chain, you would look around
to see if any person saw you, and if not, you would hide the
chain at once; and such men call themselves Saints. I am telling
you the truth, and I tell you that if you will put on Christ and
live in Him you will see a great deal better than I can with my
glasses. You cannot lead a person astray unless that person is
willing to be led astray; a man could not be persuaded to lie
unless he was inclined to lie; and if we tell a lie to deceive,
we have to pay that debt before that sin is atoned for. It is
said "Thine own words will condemn thee;" and it will be so when
we go to judgment, and we cannot help it. I am an apostle, and
Brigham Young is an apostle, and the voice of the Spirit called
Brigham Young and myself in Kirtland, and Joseph Smith was told
to place the priesthood upon us, and have we ever flinched? No.
Now, when you are brought to judgment and you know that Jesus is
there, that Joseph is there, that Brigham is there, that Willard
and myself are there, and you are asked what have you been guilty
of, you will have to give in your own testimony, and you can not
get around it. The axe is laid at the root of the tree, and the
acts of men and women will condemn them. There are hundreds and
thousands of men in this Church today who have a plurality of
wives which will be taken from them and they cannot help
themselves, because they do not keep the celestial law.
190
The office of an apostle is to tell the truth, to tell what he
knows. Has the Lord spoken to me? He has. I have heard His voice
and so have you; and when you hear my voice, and it is dictated
by the Holy Ghost, you hear the voice of God through me, but you
do not believe it. Great is the condemnation that will come
because of lying. Now, let me say to you, be honest, and you,
sisters, stop your slanders, and if you wish your characters
exalted, exalt that of your neighbor. It is time for us to arise
and wake up. I am telling you these things for your good, but you
do not know it. There are many here to-day who, unless they
repent, will never see my face again after my eyes are closed in
death. I tell you that the man who justifies another in
tantalizing his fellow-creature or in speaking against another is
as bad as the man who does these things. I have not one word of
reflection to make against you, yet you are living at a poor
dying rate. Do you doubt it? I want you to be faithful, and I do
not want a man or a woman of you to be lost.
190
I wish now to talk to the little boys, my young brethren, and I
want them all to hear me. What I have been saying to-day, my
little boys, will apply to you as much as it will to your
fathers. I wish you to be obedient to your fathers and to your
mothers; but if your mothers tell you not to do that which your
fathers tell you to do, you go right away and do as your father
has told you, for he is the head. And, brethren, come to meeting
instead of running about on the Sabbath day, and cease to tell
lies. Let us, brethren, try and bind up everything and take hold
together. I feel as the Savior did, I do not wish to leave you
alone, I wish you to improve. I think as much of the people in
this ward as I do of the people in any other ward in the
Territory. I prayed last night and this morning that your minds
might be prepared to receive my words. What would you give for a
plow that had no point to it, or for a pair of glasses that you
could not see through? and again, what account would you be if no
dependance could be placed in you.
191
I will now refer you to a little of my history. I was born in
Vermont, and brought up very poor, and when nine years old I laid
in my bed and in a vision saw those things that I have since
passed through. Soon after I was baptized, brother Orson Pratt
came to my house. I was standing in the door yard when he came
in, and at the time I felt much of the holy Spirit upon me. I was
then a potter at my wheel. While brother Pratt was talking with
me a voice spake to him and said "Orson, my son, that man will
one day become one of my apostles." I did not know this till
afterwards. A voice also spoke to me and told me my lineage, and
I told my wife Vilate that she was of the same lineage, and she
believed it. I told her also that we would never be separated. I
could tell you a thousand things that happened in that early day.
I have been, as I have already told you, to where Adam offered
sacrifices and blessed his sons, and I felt as though there were
hundreds of angels there, and there were angels there like unto
the three Nephites. I have also been over the hill Cumorah, and I
understand all about it. I remember the time when I was baptized
into the church, and how after I was baptized, Alpheus Gifford
said he felt impressed to ordain me an elder. I was on my knees
and jumped up and told him to hold on that I was not a learned
man, and I thought that my ordination would injure the work. But
presently the Holy Ghost came upon me till I thought that I
should be burnt up. I could speak in tongues and prophecy, and I
understood the scriptures. And now let me tell you that I was
never made to die, that is spiritually; but that I am an
inhabitant of this earth and will never destroy my right to it.
It is my Father's and I know it, and His angels administer to
men. This you can read in the Book of Mormon. Cleave now to the
truth, and remember that a limb separated from a tree is not
much, and so we are not much when separated from the truth.
Therefore honor God and honor those you know; for if you do not
honor those you know you will not honor God. If my children will
not subject themselves to me they will not subject themselves to
God; and so with our wives, they cannot honor God unless they
honor us.
191
Jesus said, "suffer little children to come unto me, for of such
is the Kingdom of Heaven." They are heirs to the kingdom of
heaven, and when they die they go to heaven. They are with Jesus.
Our children are heirs to our rights and privileges, and when an
earth is organized for us we will take our children there as God
our Father brought His children here when He came.
191
Let us be faithful and humble and keep the commandments; and if
we will eat meat, let us eat that which is mild. I am inclined to
think that pig meat is not good, and that fine flour is not good,
and the finer the flour we eat the shorter will be our lives. It
would be better for us to eat coarse bread, such as the Graham
bread. I now feel to say peace be with you, peace rest upon you
and I say my peace shall rest upon you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, April 6, 1868
Brigham Young, April 6, 1868
REMARKS by President Brigham Young, in the New Tabernacle,
April 6, 1868.
[Reported by G. D. Watt.]
NECESSITY OF OBEYING COUNSEL--REFORMATION IN EATING AND
DRINKING--IMPROVEMENTS--FEMALE RELIEF SOCIETIES--CHASTITY.
192
The items of instruction which have been laid before us by Elders
George A. Smith and George Q. Cannon are very important to us,
they are subjects which we have dwelt upon for years. It is
generally known among us that we commenced some years ago to
raise cotton in the southern portion of our Territory, and it is
also known that machinery to manufacture it has been introduced
into this country. All this has been done to encourage the people
to become self-sustaining. I am ready to acknowledge that the
Latter-day Saints are the best people, and the most willing
people to do right that I know anything about. But when we take
into particular and close consideration their acts, and compare
them with the teaching they are constantly receiving, we think
and say they are very far from taking all the counsel given them
of the Lord through His servants. But were they to be counseled,
for instance, to go to the gold mines, many of them would obey
with alacrity. If they were to be counseled to chew or smoke
tobacco, many would lift up both hands for this, and shout for
joy? If the sisters many of them, were counseled to continue the
use of tea and coffee they would sit up all night to bless you.
When we are counseled to do that which pleases us then are we
willing to obey counsel. Yet when I consider the pit from whence
we have been taken, and the rock from whence we have been hewn, I
can say, praise to the Latter-day Saints. Again, when we consider
the immensity of knowledge and wisdom and understanding
pertaining to the things of this life, pertaining to the learning
of this world, pertaining to that which is within our reach, and
ready for the use and profit of the people, and particularly with
regard to taking care of ourselves, and then consider our
shortcomings, and slothfulness, we may look upon ourselves with
shamefacedness because of the smallness of our attainments in the
midst of so many great advantages.
193
A thorough reformation is needed in regard to our eating and
drinking, and on this point I will freely express myself, and
shall be glad if the people will hear, believe and obey. If the
people were willing to receive the true knowledge from heaven in
regard to their diet they would cease eating swine's flesh. I
know this as well as Moses knew it, and without putting it in a
code of commandments. When I tell you that it is the will of the
Lord to cease eating swine's flesh, very likely some one will
tell you that it is the will of the Lord to stop eating beef and
mutton, and another that it is the will of the Lord to stop
eating fowl and fish until the minds of the people become
bewildered, so that they know not how to decide between right and
wrong, truth and error. The beef fed upon our mountain grasses is
as healthy food as we need at present. Beef, so fattened, is as
good as wild meat, and is quite different in its nature from
stall-fed meat. But we can eat fish; and I ask the people of this
community, Who hinders you from raising fowls for their eggs? Who
hinders you from cultivating fruit of every variety that will
flourish in the different parts of this Territory? There has not
been a day through the whole winter that I have not had fresh
peaches, and plenty of apples and strawberries. Who hinders any
person in this community from having these different kinds of
food in their families? Fish is as healthy a food as we can eat,
if we except vegetables and fruit, and with them will become a
very wholesome diet. What hinders us from surrounding ourselves
with an abundance of those various articles of food which will
promote health and produce longevity? If it is anything, it is
our own neglect; or, in other words, which will answer my purpose
better, the want of knowing how.
193
We cannot say there are loafers on our streets; still, there are
persons in our community who seem to have no other aim in
existence, than to pass away their time to no purpose or use to
themselves or the community. They have nothing to do, and think
that they cannot apply themselves to anything that will benefit
themselves and their families, when they might with great
propriety be engaged in laying out a garden, fencing and planting
it, and laying a foundation to make themselves and their families
comfortable. It is true we have taken a great share of this
people from manufacturing districts, where the great masses of
the people know nothing about cultivating the earth; but they can
learn it soon, if they will, after they get here. Let your minds
be at home, and let your attention be directed to that which the
Lord has given you for honor and glory to yourself, instead of
being, like the fool which Solomon wrote about, whose eyes are in
the ends of the earth. Consider that you are at home, and strive
to make your homes happy, comfortable and delightful; let the
spirit which you enjoy yourself abound therein.
194
What is the reason that our brethren do not progress faster in
their improvements? In a great measure it is for the want of
leaders. But this is not altogether so. Generally it is for lack
of judgment and wisdom, tact and talent, taste, industry and
prudence in our Bishops. As it has been said, as with the priest
so with the people. This is the case in a great measure; and we
can say, as is the Bishop so are the members of his ward. It is
the duty of the Bishops to take a course to make their lives,
characters, doings and sayings fit examples in all things to the
people of their wards. Some of our Bishops have made no
improvements for eighteen years. I have asked the Bishops to sow
a little rye, to make straw for hats and bonnets. A few have done
so. I have asked them to do the same thing this spring, that the
sisters of their wards may have straw to manufacture. If the
Bishops have not time to do this, or have not the ground, get
some of the brethren to do it who have time and ground, and let
there be an acre of rye sown to each ward, and then ask the
sisters to gather it in the proper season. Some say that wheat
straw is as good as rye, if properly prepared. Gather the straw,
and make your bonnets and hats, and wear them when you come to
this tabernacle; and make hats for your husbands and sons to
wear, and for your brothers and your sisters, your daughters and
your mothers, and let us see all the sisters and all our brethren
and all our children wearing hats and bonnets of material
produced and manufactured by ourselves. I have been pleading for
this for years and years.
194
This is leap year; let the ladies take the lead in this and every
other species of home industry at which they can be employed. We
have asked the sisters to organize themselves into Relief
Societies; I again ask the sisters in every ward of the Territory
to do so, and get women of good understanding to be your leaders,
and then get counsel from men of understanding; and let your
fashions proceed from yourselves, and become acquainted with
those noble traits of character which belong to your sex. Ever
since I knew that my mother was a woman I have loved the sex, and
delight in their chastity. The man who abuses, or tries to bring
dishonor upon the female sex is a fool, and does not know that
his mother and his sisters were women. Women are more ready to do
and love the right than men are; and if they could have a little
guidance, and were encouraged to carry out the instincts of their
nature, they would effect a revolution for good in any community
a great deal quicker than men can accomplish it. Men have been
placed on the earth to bear rule and to lead in every good work,
and if they would do their duty to-day in their own government,
and then throughout the world, they would stop whining about the
"Mormons" marrying so many wives, and the ladies would have
somebody to protect them and they would not need to flee to the
"Mormon" Elders for protection. But outside of this community
they are destroying the sex, ruining all they can, and then they
boast of their villainy. Shall I say that the women are
short-sighted? I will say they are weak: I will say that it is in
their nature to confide in and look to the sterner sex for
guidance, and thus they are the more liable to be led astray and
ruined. It is the decree of the Almighty upon them to lean upon
man as their superior, and he has abused his privilege as their
natural protector and covered them with abuse and dishonor.
195
I wish the whole people of the United States could hear me now, I
would say to them, let every man in the land over eighteen years
of age take a wife, and then go to work with your hands and
cultivate the earth, or labor at some mechanical business, or
some honest trade to provide an honest living for yourselves and
those who depend upon you for their subsistence; observing
temperance, and loving truth and virtue; then would the women be
cared for, be nourished, honored and blest, becoming honorable
mothers of a race of men and women farther advanced in physical
and mental perfection than their fathers. This would create a
revolution in our country, and would produce results that would
be of incalculable good. If they would do this, the Elders of
this Church would not be under the necessity of taking so many
wives. Will they do this? No, they will not; and there are many
who will continue to ruin every virtuous woman they can, buying
the virtue of woman with money and deception, and thus, the lords
of creation proceed from one conquest to another, boasting of
their victories, leaving ruin, tears and death in their pathway;
and what have they conquered? A poor, weak, confiding, loving
woman. And what have they broken and crushed and destroyed? One
of the fairest gems of all God's creation. O man! for shame. If
the men of the city of New York alone had done for the last
twenty years as the men of this community have done, from two to
four hundred thousand females from sixteen years of age and
upwards, whose dishonor and ruin are mercifully covered in the
grave, would now be in life and health, moving in the circles of
happy homes, prayed for, respected, loved and honored.
195
Now, ladies, go to and organize yourselves into industrial
societies, and get your husbands to produce you some straw, and
commence bonnet and hat making. If every ward would commence and
continue this and other industrial pursuits, it would not be long
before the females of the wards of our Territory would have
stores in their wards, and means sufficient to send and get the
articles which they need, that cannot yet be manufactured here
and which they may want to distribute.
195
It is an old saying that a woman can throw out of the window with
a spoon as fast as a man can throw into the door with a shovel;
but a good house-keeper will be saving and economical, and teach
her children to be good housekeepers, and how to take care of
everything that is put in their charge. I do not wish to go into
detail here; I see too much; I know too much of the waste and
neglect of our females to feel satisfied with them. Is this any
more so with the female portion of our community than among the
males? No, not at all; but the neglect, the idleness, the waste,
and the extravagance of men in our community are ridiculous. They
are constantly taught better; they know better; yet, in many
instances, the same reckless waste is indulged in by the whole
family. If we will learn to be wise and careful, we shall devote
all our time in that way that will be of the greatest advantage
to us and to our common cause, continually bettering our
condition, and become more and more competent to do good.
195
I have tried continually to get this people to pursue a course
that will make them self-sustaining, taking care of their
poor--the lame, the halt and the blind, lifting the ignorant from
where they have no opportunity of observing the ways of the
world, and of understanding the common knowledge possessed among
the children of men, bringing them together from the four
quarters of the world, and making of them an intelligent, thrifty
and self-sustaining people. This is a work that is worthy the
attention of the Saints. We have gathered thousands from many
nations. By the aid of the Almighty we have raised them out of
penury and miserable dependence, and have taught them how to
become wealthy in possessions, useful to themselves and their
neighbors, good citizens, and, I trust, faithful Saints. We are
still continuing our labors in gathering the poor from foreign
lands, and the people are doing marvels in contributing their
means for this purpose; and it is still coming, and we hope to be
able to still enlarge our operations for the deliverance of the
poor and downtrodden Saints of all nations. We can continue to
receive and send means until July.
196
Now, sisters, will you commence to pay attention to the raising
of silk? There are numbers of sisters in our community who could
pay attention to this industry, and teach the children to gather
the mulberry leaves and to feed the worms. I wish all those
sisters whose hands are not tied with large families to enter
into this business with heart and hand in their different wards.
Plant the mulberry tree, and raise silk every year, also silk
worm eggs. By pursuing this business faithfully, year by year, it
will bring a yearly revenue to each ward of thousands of dollars,
making the people more and more able to perform works of
benevolence and mercy, and to make themselves more and more
comfortable in their living.
196
The Kingdom of God is upward and onward, and will so continue
until its power and influence extend to the relief of the honest
of all nations. It is for us to look to the welfare of the
Kingdom of God; for it alone will sustain us, build us up and
save us now and hereafter, and prepare us to enjoy a blessed
eternity. May God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / George
Albert Smith, April 6th, 1868
George Albert Smith, April 6th, 1868
DISCOURSE by Elder George A. Smith, delivered in the New
Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, April 6th, 1868.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
IMPORTANCE OF OBSERVING THE SABBATH DAY--EMIGRATION OF THE
POOR--FISH CULTURE--PRODUCING SILK.
196
We have been in the habit of looking contemptuously on the
sectarian world, so far as their habits appear to us to be
indications of hypocrisy. Among them men take great pains to seem
to be religious. They will put on a long face, a sad countenance,
and on the Sabbath day they will endeavor to seem to be very
holy. But as soon as the Sabbath has gone by, a great many men
will not scruple to commit the most outrageous acts of dishonesty
and corruption, thinking, perhaps, by being so very good on the
Sabbath day, that the wickedness and corruption of the remaining
six days will be sanctified and justified.
197
Well, we have looked contemptuously upon a spirit of this kind,
and in so doing some of us may have failed to appreciate, as we
ought, the importance of observing the Sabbath day. We may have
felt that it was a tradition that we and our fathers had
inherited from the sectarian world. There are many instances of
our brethren failing to observe the Sabbath day. Some going to
the kanyon on a Saturday for wood or lumber, knowing that they
could not return with their loads until Sunday; or going out to
hunt cattle when they knew they could not accomplish what they
desired without breaking the Sabbath. I feel a desire to call the
attention of the Conference to the consideration of this subject,
because it not only involves a commandment given in the law of
Moses, and endorsed by the new Testament, but it has been also
enjoined upon us by revelation through Joseph Smith in the
present generation; and if we neglect it we have no right to
expect the blessings of God to that extent that its observance
would ensure. We find on the 149th page of the Doctrine and
Covenants something on this subject, to which I wish to call the
attention of the brethren and sisters. It reads as follows:
197
"Wherefore I give unto them a commandment, saying thus: Thou
shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, with all thy
might, mind and strength, and in the name of Jesus Christ thou
shalt serve him. Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself. Thou
shalt not steal; neither commit adultery, nor kill, nor do
anything like unto it. Thou shalt thank the Lord thy God in all
things. Thou shalt offer a sacrifice unto the Lord thy God in
righteousness, even that of a broken heart and contrite spirit.
And that thou mayest more fully keep thyself unspotted from the
world, thou shalt go to the house of prayer and offer up thy
sacraments upon my holy day; for verily this is a day appointed
unto you to rest from your labors, and to pay thy devotions unto
the Most High; nevertheless thy vows shall be offered up in
righteousness on all days, and at all times; but remember that on
this the Lord's day, thou shalt offer thine oblations and thy
sacraments unto the Most High, confessing thy sins unto thy
brethren, and before the Lord.
197
"And on this day thou shalt do none other thing, only let thy
food be prepared with singleness of heart that thy fasting may be
perfect; or, in other words, that thy joy may be full. Verily
this is fasting and prayer; or, in other words, rejoicing and
prayer."
197
I read this simply to call your attention to the law as it has
been given to us through Joseph Smith, our Prophet, and to
impress upon the minds of the Elders the necessity of observing
it.
197
We find it also enjoined upon us in a portion of section 4, or a
revelation in page 160, of the Book of Doctrine and Covenants,
which reads as follows:
197
"And the inhabitants of Zion shall also observe the Sabbath day
to keep it holy."
198
I have felt that it was necessary to call the attention of the
Saints--the brethren especially, to this subject, because I
believe it affects us in various ways. We should come together on
the Sabbath day and partake of the Sacrament, and we should do no
work, but what is necessary to prepare food for ourselves, or to
feed our animals. We should observe the Sabbath as a day of rest,
and if we do it faithfully we shall live longer; for my
impression is, saying nothing about the commandment of the Lord,
that nature requires one-seventh of our time for rest, and that
when a man has worked fifty-two Sundays in a year, he is at least
fifty-two days older than he needs to be, and has not done as
much work during the year as if he had worked only six days a
week and had rested the seventh. I hope our brethren will
hereafter make their calculations to observe the Sabbath and thus
act in accordance with the law of God. The evidence is plain on
the face of the Book of Mormon, that when men commence to live in
accordance with the laws of the gospel, as the people of Nephi
did for about two hundred years after the Savior visited the land
Bountiful, they shall begin to be stronger and to live longer.
Amos, the son of Nephi, kept the records on the places of Nephi
eighty-four years, and his son Amos kept them one hundred and
eleven years: Book of Mormon, pages 494-6, sections 8 and 1 1.
Previous to this period the Book of Mormon shows that the
Nephites were a short-lived race. The observance of every other
commandment of God, has a tendency to prolong human life. There
is nothing to prevent us commencing, by observing the Word of
Wisdom, to lengthen our days, in accordance with the words of the
prophecies of Isaiah, which says, "for as the days of a tree are
the days of my people."
198
There are several subjects I wish to refer to in addressing my
brethren in Conference. One of them is the emigration of the poor
from Europe, which was agitated last Fall Conference. Some of the
brethren have contributed liberally, and sufficient means has
been collected to aid a considerable number; but nothing like
what was desired. Yet with what has been raised here, with that
which may be possessed by some who are partly able to help
themselves, we expect to bring five thousand adults to the
railway terminus. We also expect to raise the wagons, mules and
oxen necessary to fit up teams, and the necessary provisions and
teamsters, guards and arms, to go from here to the terminus of
the railroad, and bring home the brethren and sisters and their
children who may gather to that point. We also want to make plans
and calculations, and every man and woman throughout the
Territory should feel that it is a part of their duty to
contribute his or her share to accomplish this; and then to lay a
foundation for setting all these people to work at something that
will enable them to live and acquire a competence as well as
return the means expended in bringing them here. Those indebted
to the Perpetual Emigration Fund should feel the importance of
paying their indebtedness; and those who are not indebted should
feel alive and awake to the accomplishment of this object. It is
a great and glorious work which we have undertaken, and it will
never do for us to be discouraged and leave it half done.
199
There is another subject under consideration, which weighs very
heavily upon the minds of the Saints. The Word of Wisdom
recommends us to use the flesh of animals sparingly. The law of
Moses prohibited to Israel the use of swine's flesh; but in the
Gentile world at the present day it is considered superior, as
food, to almost every other kind of flesh. And even among us,
with the education and training that we have received, there is a
great deal of it used. It seems to be a pretty general idea among
the people that swine's flesh can be more easily raised than any
other; but there is no doubt that, with proper care and
attention, other kinds of meat might be produced with equal
facility. For some reason God, by special law, prohibited its use
to the children of Israel; and it certainly seems desirable that
we should also discontinue its use, as within the past few years
in some countries where a great amount of pork has been consumed
the people have been afflicted with a kind of pestilence--a
disease which is considered incurable. It is therefore wise and
prudent for us to adopt plans to procure supplies from other
sources. In some countries the culture of fish has recently been
introduced. It was commenced, in the first place, by sportsmen
for the purpose of increasing the amusement of anglers; but the
French government, under the reign of the present Emperor, have
commenced to stock the rivers of France with fish for the purpose
of increasing the supply of healthy food to the people. This is
being done successfully in New England, where rivers were
formerly well stocked with salmon and other varieties of fish,
though for many years they have become extinct. Laws have been
passed in New Hampshire, Maine and other Eastern States,
requiring the owners of mills to construct fish ways over their
dams, so that the fish can pass freely up and down the streams,
the dams having heretofore effectually prevented this.
199
Persons have also been employed to re-stock the rivers, and in
this way many choice varieties of fish have been again
successfully introduced. The real fact is, they are as easily
raised as hogs, if the proper attention is paid to them. Our
beautiful lakes--such as Utah Lake and Bear Lake,--our rivers,
and even our springs can, with a very little trouble and expense,
be made to yield an immense quantity of this healthful food. I
wish to call the attention of the Bishops and Elders, at home and
abroad, to the propriety of studying this question; and if they
lack information on the subject just let them drop a note to the
Hon. W. H. Hooper, our Delegate at Washington, and ask him to
furnish information on the culture of fish. He has it in his
reach through the Bureau of Agriculture, and can send it under
his own frank, and that will put you in possession of the
information you require. You can feed fish as well as hogs, and
they will eat a great many things you are little aware of, and
with a little trouble you can procure that which will furnish an
agreeable and healthy change in our diet.
199
I also wish to advise our brethren,--the Bishops especially, to
consider the propriety of taking proper measures for the
production of poultry. Their flesh is agreeable and much more
healthful as food than using great quantities of pork, as we are
compelled to do in many instances.
199
I will also call the attention of the congregation to the subject
of raising silk. We are anxious to dress in broadcloth, and to
wear fine clothing; but there is a difficulty in the way of our
sending abroad for them, for we have scarcely anything that we
can send to purchase the necessary material; hence the necessity
of taking measures to raise it here. The revelation given to the
Church years ago to let the beauty of our garments be the
workmanship of our own hands, although it has not remained a dead
letter, has never been fully complied with; and it is time that
we, as a people, should be thinking of some new industry by which
the kinds of clothing we desire may be produced, and also have a
production or staple of some kind that we can send abroad that
will bring us wealth in return, instead of sending away all our
money, and bringing nothing back.
200
It has been proven by a few years' experience that the mulberry
tree grows in this country; the climate agrees with it, and it
grows rapidly and thrives well. It has also been proven that the
silkworm is healthy in this climate, and experiments have proven
the fact that silk of a fine quality can be produced here in
abundance. Now, silk has commanded gold in all ages. It once
would pay for transportation overland on the back of animals from
the frontiers of China to the west of Europe; and silk garments
have been considered so delightful that they were worth their
weight in gold. And in consequence of the high esteem in which it
has ever been and is yet held, the trade in silk is still very
remunerative. We would like to see our wives and daughters clad
in the most delightful silk, but we cannot get it; and yet it can
be cultivated and produced by their own nimble fingers, in this
climate, just as easily as flax or wool, and at very little more
expense. Several years ago in the States there was quite an
excitement on this subject; but it proved a failure. The reason
was that in many of the States where the experiment was tried the
climate was too severe for the culture of the proper varieties of
the mulberry; they would kill with the winter frosts, and then
the summers were too damp or rainy for the healthy production of
the worm. Our climate is peculiarly fitted in these respects. Our
dry summers and mild winters are both suitable, and there is not
a doubt but as fine silk may be produced here as anywhere in the
world. President Young has taken pains to introduce the mulberry.
He sent to Europe and obtained the proper kind of seed. It can be
grown from the seed and multiplied to any extent from the
cuttings. Our brethren in every ward should take this matter in
hand and plant out these cuttings, and send for the silkworms,
and set in operation a new branch of industry, which will employ
us some six weeks or two months in the summer time in feeding and
taking care of the worms; the residue of the labor--winding and
manufacturing the raw material into silk can be conducted through
the year. Millions of dollars worth of silk might thus be
annually produced in this territory, from labor that now counts
very little.
200
The feeble, the aged, the lame, and almost any person, no matter
how weakly, might be employed at this business; and silk always
fetches such a price that it would pay us for sending it abroad,
in addition to the amount we might use.
200
It is just as easy for us to clothe ourselves with silk, the
workmanship of our own hands, as to go ragged. Then, I feel it,
conscientiously, to be a duty we owe to ourselves as a people,
and the obedience we owe to the revelations of the Lord that we
should add this industry to the branches we have already
commenced.
200
We should also take care of our sheep, and continue to erect
woolen manufactories, and never relax our efforts in the
cultivation of flax, hemp and cotton, for all these articles in
their time and season are indispensable; and with the whole of
them put together--the silk, wool, flax, hemp and cotton, we need
ask no odds of mankind for clothes to wear, how ever beautiful we
may choose to make them.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, April 8, 1868
Brigham Young, April 8, 1868
REMARKS by President Brigham Young, in the New Tabernacle,
afternoon, April 8, 1868.
[Reported by G. D. Watt.]
DOMESTIC ECONOMY--TRAINING CHILDREN--CULTIVATION OF
SILK--APPLICATION OF LABOR--LONGEVITY.
201
President Heber C. Kimball has exhorted the bishops to gather
around them the young men and teach them the privileges which
they enjoy, and try to lead them in the right way. Bishops, I
wish you to hearken to this piece of good advice. I will give
each of the young men in Israel, who have arrived at an age to
marry, a mission to go straightway and get married to a good
sister, fence a city lot, lay out a garden and orchard and make a
home, and especially do not forget to plant a proper proportion
of mulberry trees. This is the mission that I give to all the
young men in Israel. And I say to you, sisters, if you do not
know how to milk a cow, you can soon learn. If you do not know
how to feed the cows, you can learn. If you do not know how to
feed the chickens, get them and learn how, and if your husband
takes you to live in ever so small and humble a cottage, make it
neat and nice and clean, and set out flowers around the doors,
and let the husband plant fruit trees and shade trees, and let
wives help their husbands that they may be encouraged to take
hold of more important business that will create an income
sufficient to sustain their wives, and by economy and care become
wealthy in a short time, and have your carriage to ride in. What
a satisfaction it will be to you to know that what you possess is
the result of your industry and economy. "It was not given to us
by grandfather, or by father, or by mother, or any relation; but
we have got these comforts by our industry, saving, and the
blessings of the Lord." By this means our young men and maidens
will gain for themselves credit, respect, and a name in Israel
worthy of the admiration of all good persons. How much better is
this course than the opposite, to spend precious time to no
profit, always being in a state of dependence. Were the Lord to
speak of such conduct, he would use terms to show that He is not
well pleased with it.
202
I have a short sermon for my sisters. I wish you, under the
direction of your bishops and wise men, to establish your relief
societies, and organize yourselves under the direction of the
brethren, and establish yourselves for doing business, gathering
up your little amounts of means that would otherwise go to waste,
and put them to usury, and make more of them, and thus keep
gathering in. Let this be commenced forthwith. Ask your husbands
to furnish you some straw for hats and bonnets, and when you get
it put more than three straws over your head, and make a hat that
will shade you from the scorching sun. I have a great desire to
live and see the prosperity of this people, and one thing among
the rest, I would like to see the time when our sisters will take
more pains to beautify their children. When your children arise
in the morning instead of sending them out of doors to wash in
cold, hard water, with a little soft soap, and wiping them as
though you would tear the skin off them, creating roughness and
darkness of skin, take a piece of soft flannel, and wipe the
faces of your children smooth and nice, dry them with a soft
cloth; and instead of giving them pork for their breakfast, give
them good wholesome bread and sweet milk, baked potatoes, and
also buttermilk if they like it, and a little fruit, and I would
have no objections to their eating a little rice. Rice is an
excellent food for children, and I wish some of the brethren
would cultivate it in these valleys. Upland rice will flourish in
this country. Train up your children to be beautiful and fair,
instead of neglecting them until they are sunburned and become
like the natives of our mountains. Let the sisters take care of
themselves, and make themselves beautiful, and if any of you are
so superstitious and ignorant as to say that this is pride, I can
say that you are not informed as to the pride which is sinful
before the Lord, you are also ignorant as to the excellency of
the heavens, and of the beauty which dwells in the society of the
Gods. Were you to see an angel, you would see a beautiful and
lovely creature. Make yourselves like angels in goodness and
beauty. Let the mothers in Israel make their sons and daughters
healthy and beautiful, by cleanliness and a proper diet. Whether
you have much or little clothing for your children, it can be
kept clean and healthy, and be made to fit their persons neatly.
Make your children lovely and fair that you may delight in them.
Cease to send out your children to herd sheep with their skins
exposed to the hot sun, until their hands and faces appear as
though they lived in an ash heap. I call upon my sisters to lead
out in these things; and create your own fashions, and make your
clothing to please yourselves, independent of outside influences;
and make your hats and bonnets to shade you. I wish you, sisters,
to listen to these counsels, and place yourselves in a condition
to administer to the poor. Get your husbands to provide you with
a little of this and a little of that of which you can make
something by adding your own labor. I do not mean that you shall
apply to them for five dollars and ten dollars to spend for that
which is of no profit, but manufacture something that will be
useful as well as beautiful and comely.
202
You ought to enter into the cultivation of silk. Our bench lands
are well adapted to the growth of the mulberry tree, the leaves
of which produce the natural food for the silk worm. There is no
better land nor climate in the world than we have for this branch
of business. We can make ourselves independently rich at this
business alone, if it is properly pursued. There ought to be a
plot of land in each ward devoted to the cultivation of silk, and
a cocoonery built in the centre of it, and in the season thereof
let the children of the wards who have nothing to do, and aged
people, gather the leaves and feed the worms. The work is light
and interesting, while the sales of wound silk, for which there
is always a market to be found, will do much towards feeding and
clothing poor persons that would otherwise be entirely dependent.
If the worms are well taken care of, the season of feeding only
lasts from thirty-five to forty days. If I cannot succeed in
getting the sisters with their children to attend to this
business, I shall be under the necessity of sending to China for
Chinamen to come here and raise silk for us, which I do not wish
to do. To pay people the wages they want here would prevent us
from raising silk profitably. We look forward to the period when
the price of labor here will be brought to a reasonable and
judicious standard.
204
Now, sisters, go to forthwith and get you an acre of land, and
get the Bishops and the brethren to fence it, and prepare it for
the reception of the trees, and go and help them; but be sure to
wear a wide brimmed hat while doing it, so as not to get tanned
with the sun and the wind. Go to and raise silk. You can do it,
and those who cannot set themselves to work we will set them to
work gathering straw, and making straw hats and straw bonnets; we
will set others to gathering willows, and others to making
baskets; we will set others to gathering flags and rushes, and to
making mats, and bottoming chairs, and making carpets. I pray you
in Christ's stead to let gold hunting alone, and pray the Lord to
cover it up in our region of country that it cannot be found.
Those among us who are anxious to find rich gold deposits, are
equally anxious to destroy themselves, and we are no wiser than
our little children are in handling sharp-edged tools. They would
not only destroy themselves, but all around them if they had the
power to do it. Instead of hunting gold, let every man go to work
at raising wheat, oats, barley, corn and vegetables, and fruit in
abundance, that there may be plenty in the land. Raise sheep, and
produce the finest quality of wool in large quantities. By the
migratory system of feeding sheep in this country they will be
healthy, and produce large clips of wool. I hope, by the
blessings of the Lord, to demonstrate this the present season. In
these pursuits are the true sources of wealth, and we have as
much capital in these mountains to begin with as any people in
the world, according to the number of our community. Real capital
consists in knowledge and physical strength. If we know how to
apply our labor, it will produce for us everything we can ask
for; it will bring to us the food and the clothing we want, and
every facility we need for comfort, for refinement, for
excellence, for beauty, and for adornment. It will bring to us
the wealth of the world, the gold and the silver, although gold
and silver are not real wealth. They are useful as a medium of
exchange, as foundation upon which to base a currency, and to use
as ornaments and household vessels; and so gold should be
regarded until there is enough of it to pave our streets. O, ye
Elders of Israel who are greedy for gold, instead of wasting your
time in search of it, gather around you the comforts of life,
with which the elements are loaded, and make yourselves rich in
all the elegancies and conveniences by means of economy and
industry. I wish the sisters to lead out in the fashions. It is
very little difference what fashion you produce. I would just as
soon see you wear hats with wide brims as not, if you have that
fashion that will give comfort and convenience and produce health
and longevity. We wish to promote the longevity of the people.
Tell your husbands to get you a heifer calf or two and some
chickens, and you will feed them, and take care of them, instead
of feeding pigs, and if your husbands have springs on their land,
get them to clean them out and dam them up a little, and
introduce the spawn of the best fish we have in these mountains,
and collect all the information that has been printed, and which
comes within your reach on the subject of raising fish. And raise
your potatoes and parsnips and carrots for feeding them with,
adding a little corn meal, or a little oat meal. We can raise
fish here, and the cost will be one fourth less per pound than
other meats. You may think that fowls are injurious to the
garden; but they are not. They will pick up grubs and cut worms
and other destructive insects, and the good they do in this
respect will far overbalance any trifling injury they may do to
young plants. They will keep your gardens clean of these pests,
and fatten, giving you plenty of eggs to eat. Take care of them,
and get a little patch of lucerne planted to give to your young
heifer, and rear her until she gives you her increase. This is
for you young women who want to get husbands. Tell the young men
that you will sustain yourselves, and teach them how to sustain
themselves if they do not know how, if they will only come and
marry you. Now, girls, court up the boys, it is leap year. Give
them to understand in some way that it is all right. You are
ready, and you want to help them to make a good home, to form a
nucleus around which to gather the blessings and comforts of
life, a place to rally to. While you are on the move and
unsettled you can get nothing that is permanent. Tell the boys
what to do, and you sisters of experience, ye mothers in Israel,
go to and get up your societies, and teach these girls what to
do, and how to get the boys to come and marry them. The neglect
and lazy habits which our boys are falling into are a disgrace to
us, to say nothing about the sin of such conduct. They produce
nothing, and consider themselves unable to take care of a family,
and they will not marry. This conduct of theirs leaves our young
women without partners; they want somebody to look to, and
something that they can do to advantage and bless themselves, and
have a home to go to. Young men, fit you up a little log cabin,
if it is not more than ten feet square, and then get you a bird
to put in your little cage. You can then work all day with
satisfaction to yourself, considering that you have a home to go
to, and a loving heart to welcome you. You will then have
something to encourage you to labor and gather around you the
comforts of life, and a place to gather them to. Strive to make
your little home attractive. Use lime freely, and let your houses
nestle beneath the cool shades of trees, and be made fragrant
with perfumes of flowers.
205
These are practical teachings; they are things which this people
must be taught, for if we do not learn to take care of ourselves
and save ourselves, who will do it for us? Will the Gentiles help
us, and care for us? Will they do us good? No. And I tell you
further, Elders of Israel, that you do not know the day of your
visitation, neither do you understand the signs of the times, for
if you did you would be awake to these things. Every organization
of our government, the best government in the world, is crumbling
to pieces. Those who have it in their hands are the ones who are
destroying it. How long will it be before the words of the
prophet Joseph will be fulfilled? He said if the Constitution of
the United States were saved at all it must be done by this
people. It will not be many years before these words come to
pass. How long will it be before they will be coming here for
bread, for the bread of life, and for the bread which sustains
the body? Do you know this? You do not. This community live as it
were from hand to mouth. They must learn to lay up food.
Notwithstanding all that has been said to the people on this
subject, not one man to thirty has bread sufficient to last him
one year. As our mechanics are paid, they might have laid up
their hundreds if not their thousands a year. Brethren, learn.
You have learned a good deal it is true; but learn more; learn to
sustain yourselves; lay up grain and flour, and save it against a
day of scarcity. Sisters, do not ask your husbands to sell the
last bushel of grain you have to buy something for you out of the
stores, but aid your husbands in storing it up against a day of
want, and always have a year or two's provision on hand. A great
abundance of fruit can be dried. There are but few families in
this city who do not have the privilege of drying and laying up
fruit. Yet the majority of families in this community, instead of
using fruit that was dried last fall but one, are using fruit
dried last year when the grasshoppers were here. A year's supply
should be kept ahead, so that families would not be compelled to
eat fruit that had been injured by grasshoppers and other
insects. We should accumulate all kinds of nutritive substances,
and preserve them from worms, which can easily be done. If we do
not take care of ourselves, we shall have a very poor chance to
be taken care of. If we will hearken to the counsel that is given
to us we shall know how to sustain ourselves in every particular.
Mothers in Israel, sisters, ask your husbands to take care of the
sheep they have got, and not wilfully waste them; but multiply
them and bring our wool to the factories to be manufactured, or
trade it for yarn and cloth. The woolen mills which we now have
in the country will work up a great deal of wool if they can get
it. Who is there in our community that raises flax? Is there any
attention paid to this culture? I think not, but it is, "Husband,
sell your wheat, sell your oats to buy me the linen I want." We
shall in the future have flax machines here to make the finest of
linen; and we can make the cotton and silk in abundance. I would
urge the brethren of the southern country to plant cotton
sufficient to supply the wants of the factories that are now in
the country, and let us continue our labors until we can
manufacture everything we want. All this is embraced in our
religion, every good word and work, all things temporal, and all
things spiritual, things in heaven, things on earth, and things
that are under the earth and circumscribed by our religion. We
are in the fastnesses of the mountains, and if we do these
things, and delight in doing right, our feet will be made fast
and immovable like the bases of these everlasting hills. We ought
not to desire anything only on righteous principles, and if we
want right, let us then deal it out to others, being kind and
full of love and charity to all. My brethren and sisters, I have
occupied considerable time; but I have not spoken one tenth of
what I wish to say to you. By the authority that the Lord has
granted to me, I bless you in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, May 10th, 1868
Brigham Young, May 10th, 1868
REMARKS by President Brigham Young, delivered in the New
Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, May 10th, 1868.
[Reported by G. D. Watt.]
THE TRUE CHURCH OF CHRIST--THE LIVING TESTIMONY--WORD OF WISDOM.
206
The gospel which we preach is the gospel of life and salvation.
The Church which we represent is the Church and Kingdom of God,
and possesses the only faith by which the children of men can be
brought back into the presence of our Father and God. The Lord
has set his hands to restore all things as in the beginning, and
by the administration of His Holy Priesthood, save all who can be
saved, cleanse from the world the consequences of the fall and
give it to the hands of His Saints. I am a witness of these
things. How far short we may come of being what we should be, or
of improving as fast as we should, matters not; this is the
Kingdom of God, this is the way of life and salvation, and all
who hearken to and receive it in their faith, and live it in
their lives, will have the privilege of returning to their Father
and their God; and none else will come into His presence. It is
true that the spirits of all people will return to God who gave
the, both Saint and sinner, but as to their staying there and
becoming permanent settlers in His immediate presence is another
question.
206
The practical part of the lives of the Saints in our day, and in
former days on this earth or on other earths, is another part of
the great subject of salvation. The faith of the people as a
general thing is correct; but the lives of many of the Latter-day
Saints are far from being what they should be. To be Latter-day
Saints men and women must be strictly honest; they must observe
that code of moral religion which is taught in the world and
which is as good as can be taught. There are numbers of the human
family who profess the religions of men who live the moral code
acknowledged among them as strictly as men and women can do.
206
When we talk of the true Church of Christ we speak of a system of
theology, the principles of which will bear upon every motive and
act of mankind. If there is a fault in the people, it will make
it manifest; if there is a weakness, it will be made apparent,
for the Lord takes this course that His children may exhibit what
is in them. In the latter days He will reveal the secrets of the
hearts of the children of men. He is now doing this by breaking
up the people here and there. He is leading them through
circumstances to try them to the uttermost. If we are not tried
in all things already, there is plenty of time yet for us to be
so tried, even as Abraham was. Be patient, my brethren and
sisters, for we shall all have the privilege of being tried to
the uttermost if we are worthy. How many trials Abraham had, and
how severe they were we have not been fully informed. A portion
of his life has been committed to paper, and handed down to us,
which we can read at our leisure. Whether he was tried as we are
tried, and in as many ways as the Latter-day Saints are tried, I
do not know. There is no question but that he was tried
sufficiently to prove before his Father and God that he was
worthy of the blessings he obtained--that he was worthy of the
priesthood and the keys thereof--that he was worthy to receive
the articles of truth, to dispense salvation to his father's
house and to his friends and neighbors, and to all who would
hearken to his counsels.
207
The Latter-day Saints are a very peculiar people, and they are
led in a peculiar way. We are brought into circumstances so as to
be a stumbling block to the nations, through the failings and
weaknesses of the Latter-day Saints. Jesus was a stumbling block
to the nation of the Jews, and to the generation in which he
lived, and to all that knew him, and how singular it is that
Jesus Christ, at this late day, and at such a distance from the
theatre of his operations, should have attained such celebrity
and fame; even his disciples are not only canonized, but almost
deified, and looked upon as though they were gods come down to
dwell with men. Every circumstance connected with the Savior's
life is looked upon as being divine. Christendom now acknowledge
that Jesus was the Son of God; they look upon him as God
manifested in the flesh according to the New Testament; yet the
generation in which He lived did not see these tokens of divinity
which this generation recognize. To them he was "a root out of
dry ground"--"a stumbling block," "a rock of offence." So with
the Latter-day Saints. They are a stumbling block to this
generation. The world see all their weaknesses and faults, and
see no divinity in the work in which they are engaged. Yet this
is not to be wondered at, inasmuch as the world could not see it
in Jesus when he dwelt in mortality. We are looked upon as a low,
degraded, ignorant set of fanatics. This is the opinion of the
great majority of the learned and refined world. Others say that
our people are the dupes of a few. We do not claim to be very
wise, but we do know that that portion of mankind called
Christians in our day, who profess to be followers of the meek
and lowly Jesus, are grossly ignorant of His character, and of
the means and way of Salvation which He offers to the world. The
Latter-day Saints, as a people, may not be so far advanced in the
knowledge of many of the sciences, as their neighbors; but they
are learning how to take care of themselves, which is one of the
greatest arts known to man. When the most learned and scientific
among men scrutinize their own lives and experience, they are
under the necessity of acknowledging that they are faulty, weak,
ignorant; they are "strangers from the covenants of promise,
having no hope, and without God in the world."
208
Instead of considering that there is nothing known and
understood, only as we know and understand things naturally, I
take the other side of the question, and believe positively that
there is nothing known except by the revelation of the Lord Jesus
Christ, whether in theology, science, or art. The world receive
information and light on great principles of science and
knowledge in the arts, to subserve the hidden purposes of the
Almighty, but they are ignorant of the source from whence it
comes to them. They seek not to know God, whom to know is life
everlasting. They seek not to know the source of their own
existence, and of all light and truth. They are not willing to
acknowledge His hand in anything; and for this the God of Heaven
is displeased with them, and His anger is kindled against them.
They have every evidence that can be asked that Joseph Smith was
a prophet sent from God, yet they cannot acknowledge it; while at
the same time, with the scriptures in their hands, they can but
acknowledge the supremacy of the doctrine we preach over the
dogmas of the age, and in the growth of this community in the
face of a constant stream of abuse and persecution, gathering the
poor from all nations, they must acknowledge the superior wisdom
and power displayed, that cannot be attributed to man. The wisdom
which God has given them teaches them better. It teaches them
that a secret something, an invisible agency is evidently at work
behind the curtain. What mortal has the power to call people from
the ends of the earth? While Jesus Christ was in the flesh He did
not manifest his power. How much power did He manifest over the
people of the world in His day? Did He send His disciples to the
nations and call His followers together from the ends of the
earth by thousands? He did not. There is no doubt but that He had
the power to call the people together; but he did not manifest
it. The people saw no exhibition of this power when he was among
them. But He is doing it now, and if it had been the time to do
it in His day it could have been done by the power of the heavens
through Him, as it is now done by the same power through Joseph
Smith and his brethren. God is now displaying His power in a
marvelous degree, whispering to the inmost souls of the children
of men in foreign lands with a still, small voice, "flee to the
mountains, for the day of the Lord is upon the wicked nations of
Babylon;" and the cry: "come out of her, my people" has gone
throughout the world. Do we improve as fast as we should? We do
not improve as fast as we might; but I am happy to know that we
improve, and we can improve more if we please. Compare the
progress of the Saints in the days of the Savior and His
disciples, with the progress of the Saints in these days.
208
When a "Mormon" Elder offers evidence of this great work to
unbelievers, they tell him that he is a party concerned, and his
evidence cannot be taken with regard to Joseph Smith's mission. I
ask the Christian world where are your witnesses that Jesus is
the Christ? Who are those who testified of His mission, and how
many are there? Eight persons testified of Him, and their
testimony is recorded, and they were his disciples and parties
concerned; yet at this day all the Christian world is ready to
receive their testimony. I testify that this work of God in which
we are engaged has been commenced to gather the house of Israel
and establish Zion in the last days, and has more outward and
weighty evidence to prove that it is of God than there was in the
days of Jesus to prove that he was the Christ. When the Book of
Mormon came forth it was testified to by twelve witnesses, and
who can dispute their testimony? No living person on the earth
can do it; and besides the testimony of these twelve witnesses,
hundreds and thousands have received a witness to themselves from
the Heavens, and who can dispute their testimony? No living
person on the earth can do it. This infidel world inquires,
"where do you get your testimony?" We answer, we get it from the
Heavens. Were we to ask them where they get the knowledge they
possess, they reply, "We do not know it; it came to us; we know
not its source." We have testimony that the Bible is true, that
the prophecies contained in it are true, that Jesus is the son of
God, and came to redeem the world. Have the so-called Christian
world this kind of testimony? They have not. All the testimony
they can boast of is the testimony of eight men who lived nearly
two thousand years ago. The infidel world cannot receive their
testimony, because they were parties concerned.
209
We are asked if signs follow the believer in our day as in days
of old. We answer, they do. The blind see, the lame leap, the
deaf hear, the gift of prophecy is manifest, also the gift of
healing, the gift of revelation, the gift of tongues and the
interpretation of tongues. Jesus said that these signs should
follow them that believe. His Church and Kingdom always have
these signs which follow the believer in all ages when the true
Church is in existence. Do they follow any but believers? They do
not. The gift and power of the Holy Ghost, as enjoyed by the
ancient saints, and its various manifestations, are not received
in the faith of modern Christian sects. They say that the gift
and power of the Holy Ghost have ceased; that the canon of
Scripture is full; that there is no more new revelation, no more
prophecy, no more inspired visions, no more administrations of
angels as in days of old, no more voice of God from the heavens,
no more inspired prophets and apostles, who seal on earth and it
is sealed in heaven; from whence then have they testimony that
Jesus is the Christ, and that God lives? The very book which they
believe to be inspired, and which they offer to the heathen and
the infidel as the strongest evidence they possess for the
divinity of their religion declares positively that signs shall
follow the believer, and this very important declaration and
promise they discard altogether. We say that signs do in our day
follow the believer, and here is the witness and testimony that
Jesus is the Christ.
209
If we speak of ourselves our testimony is nothing, but if we
speak by the power of God that is within us, the same Spirit
bears witness that we are the true followers of the Lord Jesus,
and convinceth the world of sin and of a judgment to come. The
Spirit of the Almighty is abroad among the people, and all, who
will listen to the truth will be convinced by the spirit of
truth, and they will flow together from distant lands, and as the
salt of the earth is gathered out the nations will break to
pieces; and are they not at this time breaking to pieces? The
honest in heart are gathering out, by thousands and tens of
thousands from the nations of Babylon. They are leaving their
fathers, and mothers, and husbands, and wives, and children, and
friends, and associations, at the call of the gospel preached by
the Elders of this Church. What power, but the power of God,
could stir up the world and enlighten the soul and better the
condition of multitudes, teaching them to make the wilderness
blossom as the rose and the desert places to be inhabited?
209
After the Latter-day Saints are gathered together, I repeat, that
we do not improve as fast as we should. This World of wisdom
which has been supposed to have become stale, and not in force,
is like all the counsels of God, in force as much to-day as it
ever was. There is life, everlasting life in it--the life which
now is and the life which is to come. We have had this Word of
Wisdom thirty-five years last February, and the whole people have
not yet learned to observe it after the true spirit and meaning
of it. There is within a few years past a great improvement in
this, so much so that I very much doubt whether a tobacco spittle
could be found upon the floor of this tabernacle after this
congregation is dismissed. Tobacco is not good to receive into
the human system; hot drinks are not good. We will use cold
drinks to allay thirst and warm drinks for medicine. Flesh should
be used sparingly, in famine and in cold. The people are
beginning to listen to these things. The Spirit of the Lord is
urging the people to cease from everything that is evil, and to
reform in their lives; for unless the spirit urged the people to
do right, we might as well talk to the sides of this house. We
are urged by the spirit to refrain from articles which tend to
death, to preserve this life, which is the most precious life
given to mortal beings preparatory to an immortal life. It is our
business to prepare to live here to do good. Instead of crying to
the people prepare to die, our cry is prepare to live
forevermore. These mortal houses will drop off sometime, and when
they are cleansed and purified, sanctified and glorified, we
shall inherit them again forever and ever. Let all the Saints
pursue a course to live. Let those who fight against God's
Kingdom fall asleep; and let those who build it up live and
prosper until their work in the flesh is done. We say to
worldly-wise men, acknowledge the hand of God in your greatness
and wisdom and in all the blessings which you receive, for you
receive them all from him.
210
Are we improving as a people? We are. I have said, and say
to-day, that according to the age of the people we have improved
as fast as the church of Enoch. I trust we improve faster, for we
have not as much time as they had. In some of the first
revelations which were given to this Church the order of Enoch
was given for a pattern to this people; and Enoch patterned after
the heavens. The object of the School of the Prophets is to train
ourselves until we can receive the order of Enoch in all its
fullness. In the commencement of this Church the Latter-day
Saints could not receive it, and they were driven from city to
city, as the Lord said they should be through the mouth of His
servant Joseph, until they should be willing to receive this
order.
210
There is no evil in doing good, no wrong in doing right. It is
the evil that people do which renders them obnoxious to the
heavens, hateful to each other, and unworthy of their being upon
the earth. Let the people be righteous, full of love, faith and
good works, loving and serving God with all their hearts, and
they are happy, and they strive to make everybody around them
happy. From henceforth the wicked will become more wicked, and
their wickedness will be made more manifest, and the corruptions
which now lurk in darkness will stalk abroad, and confidence and
safety will vanish from among men, until the good-meaning people
among all nations will be willing to flee to any place to find
peace and safety. Let us be obedient to the man we serve. We
believe in a one Man power, and that Man is God our Father, who
lives in the Heavens. In being united with Him we can see the
beauty of the order of heaven.
210
The written word which we have, namely, the Old and New
Testament, the Book of Mormon and the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants all agree in testifying that Jesus is the Christ, but
no man can know this without the testimony of Jesus, which is the
spirit of prophecy. Flesh and blood did not reveal that fact to
Peter, but the Father who is in heaven. By this power do we know
that Christ lives and is the Savior of the world, and has
commenced His work in the last days, to gather His people, redeem
and build up Zion, gather the remnants of Israel, bring the
Gentiles into His covenant who will receive the gospel, restore
the Jews to their land, and establish the New and Everlasting
covenant, which He established with the fathers and ratified to
the children. We are in this work; and we are called to be
faithful and to sanctify ourselves as a people and prepare for
the coming of the Son of Man. May God help us to do so. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Erastus Snow, April 8th, 1868
Erastus Snow, April 8th, 1868
DISCOURSE by Elder Erastus Snow, delivered in the New
Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, April 8th, 1868.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
THE GATHERING--PRACTICAL DUTIES--EMIGRATION OF THE
POOR--MISSION TO ST. JOSEPH.
211
Thirty-eight years ago the Prophet Joseph Smith, in a little
upper room in Father Whitmer's house, Fayette, Seneca County, New
York State, gathered six men together by commandment of God, and
proceeded to organize the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints. Perhaps this was the smallest number with which a church
was ever organized. But the Savior compared the Kingdom of Heaven
to a mustard seed, which, He said, is the least of all seeds, but
which, when grown, becomes greater than all herbs, so that the
fowls of the air can lodge in its branches. From this small
beginning the Latter-day Saints have become a great people. That
which has brought this about, specially, has been the fulfilling
of the commandments of God, given through Joseph and the ancient
prophets, in reference to the gathering of His people from
Babylon in the latter days. One reason assigned by the Lord for
the gathering of His people is set forth in the revelations of
St. John, where He says, "Come out of her O, my people that ye be
not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her
plagues." This, in a few words, explains the chief reason for the
Lord requiring His people to gather together. But the prophets
Isaiah and Micah assign another good reason--they predict that
the mountain of the Lord's house in the last days shall be
established in the tops of the mountains, and the nations shall
flow unto it, saying. "Let us go up to the mountain of the Lord
and to the house of the God of Jacob, for He will teach us of His
ways, that we may learn to walk in his paths."
211
These two scriptures show unto us that the Lord has required His
people to gather in the last days, that they might escape the
sins of the wicked, and the plagues which shall be poured out
upon them, and that they might be taught in His paths, taught to
govern themselves, to correct their foolish habits and customs,
and to train themselves and their offspring that they may be able
to build up Zion according to the law and order of Heaven.
212
We have already made a commendable advance in this direction. I
rejoice in moving to and fro among this people to see the spirit
of improvement manifested by them in both temporal and spiritual
things, and the increase of unity in their midst. Yet there is
still room for further improvement in all these matters. There is
one principle which fathers and mothers, and the Elders of Israel
generally, should understand and teach to their children, that
is, what trials and tribulations this people have passed through
to establish themselves in this, their mountain home; and that
these things have been borne for the Kingdom of Heaven's sake and
not for filthy lucre's sake. Had it been gold or silver or
worldly comfort we had followed after, we should not have
gathered together, but should have been scattered through this
wicked world. We left these worldly considerations when we
embraced the gospel and emigrated to this country. Yet our common
foe is on the alert to neutralize our efforts and to draw away
our young men, and many of the middle aged who have forgotten the
testimony of Jesus and have ceased to realize that this is the
work of God, and when they hear reports of the discovery of gold
or silver, or think they see a chance to make money by digging
for gold or by freighting, they launch forth and strike hands
with unbelievers, engage in their enterprises, and neglect the
good work of God. This ought not to be. Our young men are heirs
to the priesthood and of all the blessings of the new and
everlasting covenant, and they ought not to employ themselves in
building up the kingdom of darkness or spending their strength
with unbelievers. But I suppose it is all right to have these
temptations spread before us, in order that the people may be
proven more effectually. It is important that our young men, and
all Israel who do not thoroughly understand these principles,
should be taught, so that the love of the gospel may be uppermost
in their hearts.
212
I am persuaded that the Lord is perfectly willing that His people
should possess every good thing the earth will afford, orchards,
gardens, vineyards, houses, carriages and every other good thing,
to be enjoyed with thanksgiving and used with prudence and
judgment. I am aware that the hosts of hell have sought to
control the wealth of the world, and Lucifer has ever sought to
allure the righteous, as he did the Savior when he offered Him
the kingdoms and wealth of the world if He would only fall down
and worship him. It becomes the Elders of Israel, young,
middle-aged or old, to imitate the example of the Savior, in
saying, "Get thee behind me Satan." As to the riches of the world
they belong to the Lord, and He gives them to whom He will. If we
are determined to devote our lives to the kingdom of Heaven, and
not to this world, we shall in due time inherit all that is good
for us to inherit; and unless we realize the objects of our
existence, and learn to govern and control our spirits so as to
devote ourselves and our energies and all the means given to us
to build up Zion, then the good things of this life would be
wasted upon us comparatively.
213
During the progress of this Conference there have been various
means of industry and enterprise spoken of and presented for the
consideration of the people, such as the producing of wool, flax,
hemp, cotton and silk, and the introduction of machinery for the
manufacture of the raw material into the various fabrics
necessary for the use of the people in cold and warm weather. The
subject of developing the mineral resources of our Territory is
one of great importance. Iron, copper, coal, lead zinc and tin
abound in our mountain home, and the development of these
minerals is of far more importance to the welfare and prosperity
of a nation, than the development of mines containing the
precious metals; for the latter are limited in their use, while
the grosser metals are those that, in their uses, enter into all
the ramifications of life. The discovering and opening of gold
and silver mines tempt the cupidity of the blind worshippers of
mammon, and spread corruption among the people. The prayers of
every good man and woman should ascend to God, that in Zion these
precious metals may be covered up and concealed until it is His
good pleasure for His Saints to possess the kingdom, so that they
may be governed and controled by the righteous instead of the
wicked.
213
There is much neglect in some of the distant settlements on the
part of our foreign brethren, with regard to taking out their
naturalization papers. The word "white" is stricken from the
Constitution of Deseret, and when the citizens of African descent
are admitted to the polls, the adopted sons of America who have
come here to obtain homes for themselves and their posterity,
should not be indifferent respecting the rights of citizenship
and neglect to take the steps necessary to secure to themselves
the full privileges pertaining thereto.
213
The emigration of the poor has commended itself to the hearts and
feelings of the people, and I am sure that their liberal response
to the calls made upon them last October will do much to commend
them to the favor of Heaven, and to secure the blessing of the
Lord upon the labor of their hands. Let us continue in this great
work, and let every bishop and elder exert himself in his sphere,
to encourage the people to send in their available means of every
kind, that our President and those whom he calls to assist him
may be able to carry out the glorious programme that he has
adopted for the gathering of the poor. Let the people in every
ward be awake and alive to this subject, that neither provisions
nor teams for the outfit may be lacking when the time comes to
send for the poor. If the people find that their plans for
freighting and other business are thwarted to some extent in
doing this, they will in the end find themselves richer, for the
Lord has given us abundant evidence in times past that He
controls the avenues of wealth and prosperity to this people. And
who need fear the locusts and grasshoppers? Have we not been
tried in these things before? and if it is essential that we
should be again, all right. I can say with David of old, "I have
not seen the righteous forsaken nor his seed begging bread." The
Lord has said, "it is my business to provide for my Saints," and
if He does not do it we certainly can not. We may plow, sow, and
irrigate, but we cannot give the increase. And if the blade
grows, it may wither or the locusts devour it; and if they do God
directs them, for there is not a sparrow which is not fed by our
Father in Heaven, neither does a hair of our heads fall to the
ground without being numbered; neither is there a locust that is
not cared for by Him who rules all things, and He can dispose of
them as seems to Him good He can move them east, west, north or
south, and can destroy or multiply them at pleasure. And He can
preserve our crops; but He certainly will not do it unless we
adopt the measures He has ordained. We must plow and sow and plan
and leave the event with Him. He will not forsake His people, and
He will provide for the multitude that we may gather up.
214
We may exert ourselves to the utmost to gather the poor and send
forth our teams to bring them to our homes and He will provide
abundance for us to feed them and ourselves and the locusts that
He sends among us. And when the locusts have eaten enough, He
will bid them leave, providing we are not over anxious to
transport our substance to feed the wicked and build up hell in
our midst. If the Lord thinks that the locusts will be less
offensive and do less harm than hordes of the ungodly in our
borders, I am contented to feed them, provided our people will
cease feeding their enemies. I do not mean that we shall cease
feeding the hungry, no matter whether he is Saint or sinner; but
cease to feed and build up the wicked who will not labor with us
to develop the resources of the country and help to build up
Zion. God has called us to turn away from the folly of sustaining
and building up Babylon--the worshippers of mammon--those who
have no interest in common with us in establishing Zion and
building up the Kingdom of our God upon the earth.
214
With regard to the aborigines of this continent, there are
several prophecies in the Book of Mormon to the effect that they
will one day become a pure people; but that will not take place
until the fulness of the Gentiles has come. Then, according to
the promise, the Spirit of the Lord will be poured out upon them
and they will inherit the blessings promised. Until that time we
expect they will be a scourge upon the people of Zion, as the
Lamanites were a scourge to the Nephites of old. That which the
Lord is pleased to use as a scourge to-day, He may use in days to
come as a means of support and of strength. It becomes the
Latter-day Saints as a people to cherish the principles of love
and good will to all men, and especially the household of faith;
and also to the natives, who are blind and ignorant pertaining to
the principles of the gospel, and not to thirst for their blood,
nor be very revengeful for every wrong that they, in their
blindness, may commit; but to exercise generous forbearance. God
will enable us to inflict such summary chastisement upon them as
circumstances may require, when it is His good pleasure that they
should be chastened. Or else He will take it in hand Himself, for
He can easily destroy, by various diseases, those who are
shedding the blood of the Saints. And this will be far more
acceptable to Him than if it were done by us.
214
It certainly ought not to be specially gratifying to any one to
shed the blood of his fellows, whether red, black or white. I
have seen that the Lord has taken care of the Lamanites as well
as of the Latter-day Saints, and He requires that we should
exercise our reasoning powers, and not throw ourselves heedlessly
into positions where we are exposed to the wrath of the savages.
Inexperienced men who are unacquainted with Indian habits and
customs, and their mode of warfare, should never be trusted
beyond the confines of our settlements with their wives and
families, to commence operation on their own account. They
thereby tempt the cupidity of the savages. Men of experience,
energy, watchfulness--men with kind hearts and generous impulses,
who can forgive an injury--are the men who should be selected on
all occasions to lead out in the formation of new settlements on
our frontiers; and they should be sustained by obedient and
experienced men, who will help to control and take care of the
people and keep them out of danger.
214
I have thought many a time that the Lord has suffered the natives
in various places to drive in our outpost; just as a wise vine
dresser will clip off the end of his vines that they may produce
more fruit and make less wood. We are sometimes in the habit of
scattering too far. Being over anxious to spread, we lay on more
warp than we have filling for.
215
I would say a word in relation to the missionaries who went South
last fall to the Muddy. Brother Joseph W. Young and myself left
here on the second of March and visited the settlements between
this place and St. Thomas on the Muddy. The bad condition of the
roads and the limited amount of time at our command, having to
return here to Conference, prevented us devoting that amount of
time to the settlements that we wished to. But we found them
generally in a prosperous condition; though in some places we
were reminded of what we saw last winter in Salt Lake City, and
of Israel of old when Moses went up into the mountain and they
got Aaron to make them a calf. Still as a general thing we found
the people prosperous.
215
I will say for the benefit of those who have sons and daughters
and friends there, who have been reared in and about Salt Lake
City and the older settlements, that it must not be expected that
everything will run smooth with them, or that they will realize
all their expectations. There are many here who assisted in
establishing settlements in Salt Lake Valley, and who know the
difficulties we had to encounter for the first two or three
years; and there are others who have gone out and buffeted the
difficulties of establishing settlements upon our borders north
and south. The country on the Muddy affords facilities for
extensive and prosperous settlements, but there is a lack of
timber. They have done very well for fuel, as within about thirty
miles of St. Thomas there are large groves of cedar and pinion
pine, which will supply them with fuel for many years, and a good
natural road to it, and springs of water in the grove. There is
also considerable sawing timber in the mountains twenty miles
east of St. Thomas; and a much larger body of excellent saw
timber in the mountains west of St. Thomas about fifty or sixty
miles. But in both these places portable steam mills are
necessary, as there are springs of water in the timber, but no
creeks sufficient for water mills. And until they are able to get
mills to saw their lumber, they cannot make very much advance
towards building. As to fencing, the only fences in that region
of country are two stone corrals, one in each settlement for
corraling the stock at night which is herded in the day. And I am
fully satisfied that it is very much cheaper; and that they will
make far greater progress in developing the country by adopting
this system of herding their stock, than they would by attempting
to fence their land. And I will say that in my visit to that
country I have not, to the best of my recollection, seen one
single animal preying on the crops in that section of country. I
wish I could say as much for the best fenced sections of country
in the other portions of our Territory.
216
Those who went down to St. Thomas last Fall seem comfortable,
pleasant and happy. Everything around them exhibits an air of
thrift and comfort. I cannot say quite as much for those located
at St. Joseph. For many of those who went to that settlement
heard of a country higher up stream, and they felt anxious to
visit it; and instead of settling down at once and beginning to
improve and make themselves a home, they waited in hope of
finding a better country. By and by in the course of the Winter a
man, who was responsible and ought to have taken a different
course, led them out to the Upper Muddy, and when they were
called back again to St. Joseph, they came feeling disappointed.
The result was, their feelings were unsettled, and six weeks or
two months of their labor may be said to have been thrown away;
and yet not thrown away, for I trust the experience they have
received, and the instruction which followed, have sealed lessons
on their minds that they will not forget, and that will prove
more valuable to them than any amount of means they would have
earned by that two month's labor. And I trust God will overrule
it for their good.
216
They were much pleased and rejoiced to see us among them, and to
hear our word; and were ready and willing to be told what to do,
and to go with their might and do it; and I believe that since
our visit among them they have settled down in their feelings and
have gone to work in good earnest to make themselves homes. They
have not Salt Lake market to go to, and they cannot procure all
the little luxuries of life; and their food and manner of living
will necessarily be somewhat crude and primitive, but wholesome
and healthy. I scarcely know of a single instance of sickness
among them. There were a few who, when they were migrating south
last year during the months of November and December, and were
exposed to severe storms, took cold and fever, but since their
arrival in that country they have been healthy.
216
It is very natural for them, like children, to feel after home
and father and mother, and the scenes of their youth. And it is
very natural, too, for the sympathies of parents to be with their
children. But let not this mistaken sympathy lead parents to give
wrong counsel to their children to their hurt. It requires stout
hearts to develop a new country like that; but perseverance, time
and patience will accomplish it. There is plenty of bread--the
staff of life--in the country, and no necessity for actual want
among any of them. It is not now as it has been in St. George and
on the Muddy, where there was no bread in the country and we had
to come to Sanpete or to Salt Lake City to fetch it.
216
I would say to all who have been called and have not gone,--for
judging from the best information I have, not above half of those
called are in the southern country,--for the sake of your own
future welfare and prosperity, respond to the calls that have
been made upon you and strive to fill that mission with
confidence, boldness and energy. Or if there are good and
sufficient reasons why you should not do so, go to the President
and make known your circumstances, that you may be released, that
your consciences may not condemn you and that your God may not
condemn you, and that your future usefulness may not be
curtailed. Let no one flatter himself that he can pass along in
obscurity, unnoticed, and neither magnify his calling, nor yet be
discharged from it. It will linger around you, it will haunt you
and will be like a canker worm gnawing at the root of your
felicity. Take steps to be exonerated one way or the other, and
God will bless you: Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, May 17th, 1868
Brigham Young, May 17th, 1868
REMARKS by President Brigham Young, at Bountiful,
May 17th, 1868.
[Reported by Edward L. Sloan.]
EVIDENCES THAT THE SAINTS LOVE AND SERVE GOD--HOW TO
BUILD UP ZION--TAKING CARE OF GRAIN.
217
I have been looking back over my own experience a little, with
regard to the religion that we have embraced. I have been asking
myself what proof have the Latter-day Saints that they are
actually in the path that leads to everlasting life? Have the
Saints any evidence that they love and serve God? I will tell you
my experience in a few words. Before the gospel came to me, the
world was dark and thorny; and I studied for myself to do
business as a man of the world. I soon became disgusted with the
world as it was, for I found that I could scarcely trust any one.
When the gospel came I found what I wanted. It filled every wish,
desire and hope pertaining to this life or that which is to come.
I received it and the spirit and life of it, and I have asked
myself, while sitting here, what proof have I that I love God,
that I delight to serve Him and build up His kingdom? It is
natural to love somebody, or something or other. If you find a
person who does not wish to love some object, you would call that
man or woman an unnatural person. If I am asked what I love, I
would answer, "I love this gospel which I have received." "Do you
love the wicked?" No. "Do you not like to converse with them?"
No. I have no delight in the wicked, in their conversation or
society, only to do them good. This proves to me that if I do not
love God I do not love any being. If I do not love His gospel
which He has revealed in the day in which we live, I do not love
any principles upon the earth. If I do not love the people who
are gathered out from the nations, who compose the Church and
Kingdom of God on the earth, I do not love any body. If I do not
love to talk about our religion and to teach it to others, have
it in my house and with me all the time, I do not love anything.
If I spend a minute that is not in some way devoted to building
up the Kingdom of God and promoting righteousness, I regret that
minute, and wish it had been otherwise spent. This proves to me
that the Spirit of the Lord is with me.
218
Our teaching to the brethren and sisters is for them to purify
themselves. I shall not ask them to love the Lord our God with
all their hearts, it is a requirement of Heaven, and you know it
as well as I do. But will ask some things. Will our brethren
cease using language which they should not use? This is one of
the rules in the School of the Prophets. Will the Elders of
Israel pray in their families? Will they pay their tithing? We
can ask this, for it is an outward labor. If they do not love the
Lord with all their hearts, they can pay their tithing, and pay
it as an old gentleman in the east said he could do when he was
paying a poor man some grain. He said the devil stepped up to him
and whispered "scoop out a little," He stood and listened, and
something said to him again, "scoop out a little," tempting him.
Said he, "Mr Devil, leave my barn; if you don't I'll heap every
half bushel for this poor man."
218
They can heap up the half bushel, and send in the butter and eggs
for the Public Works, and to feed the poor a great many of whom
are supported from tithing; they can perform required labor, if
they do not love the Lord with all their hearts; and they can
cease to take the name of the Lord in vain. If you say you get
tempted to use language you should not use, I will tell you what
to do. If you are in the kanyon and your cattle are likely to
fill you with wrath, fill your mouth with India-rubber and keep
it close that the words cannot get out. Do not say a word to
grieve the Spirit of God.
218
Cease contending with each other. Keep the Word of Wisdom. There
are but few of the Elders now who use tobacco, and our sisters
can do without their tea and coffee. They can keep the Word of
Wisdom, for many of them do keep it. I only saw one cup of coffee
last summer during my trip south, and it was for an old lady
eighty years of age. She asked me if she might not take her cups
of coffee; and I told her to take it, and blessed her and her
coffee. We can stop the use of liquor. We can be wise in our work
and not labor beyond our strength. We can cease running in debt
and purchasing things that we could do without.
218
If the Latter-day Saints could look at things as they are, they
would see that there is a grievous sin upon this people for
neglecting their stock and letting them perish; turning their
sheep on to the range for a few hours, and bringing them up and
penning them twenty hours out of the twenty-four, until they
become diseased and sickly. If the people could see as an angel
sees, they would behold a great sin in neglecting the stock which
the Lord has given them, for it is the Lord who gives us the
increase of cattle and sheep, yet many of the people treat them
as a thing of naught. I heard a man say, in 1853, that it was a
curse to the people to have so much wheat. He said he could not
get anything but wheat for his work. I told him if he did not see
cause in this life, to repent his saying, he would yet repent it.
These are all the gifts of God; and when we treat lightly His
gifts, it is a sign we desire that which we should not possess.
218
These are things concerning which the people need to be
instructed. We should take a course to preserve our lives and the
lives of the animals committed to our care. We should refrain
from using swine's flesh. We should breathe the pure mountain air
in our bed-rooms. We should have lofty rooms, high above the
ground, for though this earth is pure, compared with miasmatic
places, the air that is above the ground is preferable to that
close to it. We should have plenty of pure, fresh air. If
children are kept in close bed-rooms, they become puny and
weakly. Let them sleep where they can have abundance of pure air,
in well ventilated rooms, or out of doors, in the summer time, in
a safe place; it will be most beneficial for their health.
219
In building up the Zion of God on this land we must become very
different from what we are now, in many respects and particularly
in financial matters. I look at myself and ask myself what have I
done to become wealthy? Nothing; only to preach the gospel. Yet I
have nothing but what is the Lord's. He has only made me steward
over it, to see what I will do with it. I have never walked
across the streets to make a trade. I do not care anything about
such things; I desire to preach the gospel and build up the
Kingdom of God. True, I have considerable wealth, but it has not
been my wisdom that has put it in my possession. There are many
men who are so anxious for wealth, that if they cannot make a
fortune in a few months, they feel they are not succeeding
according to their desires, and they turn to something else. I do
not do this; nor am I anxious to spend a dollar as fast as I make
it. Some people feel as if a dollar would burn a hole in their
pockets; and you will see a great many almost crazy to spend
whatever they have. When they see wheat selling for a price far
below its value, instead of putting it in a bin and keeping it,
they dispose of it--throw it away, comparatively speaking. I keep
it, and by this means I am now able to feed the public hands.
219
Years ago, Brother Kimball counseled the people to lay up two
year's provisions, and then enough for four, for six and for
seven years. I have it now, and I am dealing it out. Some people
have so much faith that although the grasshoppers are around in
such vast numbers, they are confident of an abundant harvest,
because of the movements made to gather the poor this season.
They say the Lord would not inspire His servants to bring the
poor from the nations that they might starve. And so believing,
they will go and sell the last bushel of wheat for comparatively
nothing, trusting in God to provide for their wants. My faith is
not of this kind; it is reasonable. If the Lord gives good crops
this season, and tells us to lay up from that abundance, I do not
think He will increase His blessings upon us if we foolishly
squander those He has already given us. I believe He will bless
the earth for His people's sake; and I will till it and try to
get a crop from it; but if I neglect to take advantage of the
goodness of the Lord, or misuse or treat lightly His mercies, I
need not expect that they will be continued upon me to the same
extent. Have not my sisters here, gleaned in the fields around
for years past? And when they have had their gleanings thrashed
out, have they not taken the grain to the stores and sold it to
our enemies, instead of laying it by? And yet they will expect to
be blessed continually with plenty! I have not so much faith as
this. I have a reasonable faith, a sustaining faith, one that I
can build my hopes upon; and I think I will not be disappointed.
I labor and toil, but I do not waste my labor.
220
Now, you who wish to hire out with wicked and mingle with the
ungodly, does it suit you to hear the name and character of the
Deity profaned, and every principle of propriety violated? If you
go to the gold mines, or wherever the wicked are, you will hear
the name of that Being whom you recognize and acknowledge as your
Savior, blasphemed and taken in vain, and the name and character
of the Almighty vilified and abused. Can you bear this? Does it
suit you to have your ears saluted with such language and your
spirits contaminated with such society? I would not associate
with those who blaspheme the name of God, nor would I let my
family associate with them. By this you may know whether you are
in the path that leads to life and salvation. If you can hear the
name of the Deity lightly spoken of and blasphemed, and not be
shocked at it you may know that you are not in that path. Some of
the young men who had been with the surveying party last year,
wanted to come into my house as friends and visit my daughters,
when they came home. They asked me if I had any objections. I
told them I had. They asked me the reason. My reply was, I
believe you have been wicked, while you have been gone. Have you
not been in the habit of taking the name of the Deity in vain?
They admitted they had occasionally; and I told them that was my
objections to their being in my house. I do not wish my daughters
to be entangled with any who do not serve God. I would rather see
every one of them sealed to Father Perkins here, who is 85 years
of age, than that any of them should be sealed to a wicked man.
220
Can you mingle with the wicked and feel contented in their
company? If you can you are on the road to destruction; you are
not on the road to perfection. If you can deal, and trade, and
visit, and ride, and be with the ungodly, and cannot see the
difference between them and the righteous, if you are ever saved
in any decent kingdom, it will be because you are totally
ignorant. But if you can truthfully say, I love prayer, not
swearing; I love truth, not lying; I love honesty, not
dishonesty; I love God and His laws, you may be assured you are
on the road to exaltation and eternal life. Let us sustain the
kingdom of God; and if we do, we will sustain ourselves in truth
and righteousness.
220
From my remarks, some may gather the idea that if a poor,
miserable, corrupt, wicked person was to be found among us, who
was suffering for lack of food, he should be turned out of doors.
No, no; feed him, and let him go his own way; but do not let him
have any influence in your families. Be kind to all as our Father
in heaven is kind. He sends His rain upon the just and the
unjust; and gives the sun to shine upon the evil and the good. So
let our goodness extend to al the works of His hands, where we
can; but do not yield to the spirit and influence of evil. Do not
encourage wickedness in our midst. Do not encourage the wicked to
come and live with us, to lead our brethren astray. Do not follow
after vain and foolish fashions. If our ladies see a new fashion
brought in by some poor, miserable, corrupt person, they adopt
it; and every one wants to pattern after the fashions that are
brought here no matter how ridiculous they may be nor how wicked
the person who introduces them. Many of the fashions are
unbecoming and inconvenient. They do not become Saints. And the
daughters of Israel should understand what fashions they should
have, without borrowing from the impure and unrighteous. They
should hearken to the counsels of those whom God has appointed to
lead His people. We have the words of life; we are the head; and
we should lead in fashions and in everything that is right and
proper; and not be led by the world. We have salvation to offer
to the people; and if they will not accept it, the result will be
with themselves.
221
The Latter-day Saints should wake up and begin to think of these
things. We must mark out a path for ourselves and walk in it.
Just as sure as we are the Church and Kingdom of God, just so
sure have we to give laws and fashions to the world, sooner or
later. When we walk humbly before the Lord and observe His
precepts, we can say to the world, follow us and our fashions.
Then they may offer us fashions--new ones--from New York, from
London, from Paris, but we will not have them. We will tell them
we are capable of making our own fashions, and our own clothing,
without following after any one.
221
Brethren and sisters, I can say with all my heart, God bless you.
I desired to come here to see you, to talk with you, to see how
you felt. By coming into this house I can tell something of your
spirit. You are improving. The people are improving as well as
their leaders; and if they will look at their own experience,
they will say concerning the subjects I have been treating on,
"that is what I have been looking for and what I want." We desire
to get closer to the mark, to have closer communion with God, to
be prepared for the day that is approaching, when we will have to
go and build up the centre stake of Zion, where the order of
Enoch, as is recorded in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, will
be established.
221
May the Lord bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / George
Q. Cannon, April 7th, 1868
George Q. Cannon, April 7th, 1868
DISCOURSE by Elder George Q. Cannon, delivered in the New
Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, April 7th, 1868.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
WORD OF WISDOM--FISH CULTURE--DIETETICS.
221
The subjects which have been touched upon by brother George A.
Smith ought to be of paramount importance to us as a people under
our present circumstances. The gospel of life and salvation,
which we have received, would be of comparatively little avail to
us unless we can prolong our lives and the lives of our children
and posterity on the earth. The greatest boon that God has given
us, and that upon which every other hinges, is life. With life we
need health, the power to carry out designs of our being upon the
earth. Without these blessings every one must perceive that other
blessings which we value very highly would be of little or no
account. God has moved upon His servant Brigham in a very
powerful manner of late to stir up the peoples minds to the
consideration of a great variety of subjects connected with our
temporal well-being; and the more these subjects are reflected
upon the more important do they appear, and the more we hear
about them, the more we are impressed with the necessity of
paying attention to them.
222
We have heard considerable of late, especially since twelve
months to-day, on the subject of the Word of Wisdom. Almost every
elder who has spoken from this stand has felt the necessity and
importance of calling the attention of the people to this
subject. We are told, and very plainly too, that hot drinks--tea,
coffee, chocolate, cocoa and all drinks of this kind are not good
for man. We are also told that alcoholic drinks are not good, and
that tobacco when either smoked or chewed is an evil. We are told
that swine's flesh is not good, and that we should dispense with
it; and we are told that flesh of any kind is not suitable to man
the summer time, and ought to be eaten sparingly in the winter.
The question arises in the minds of a great many people, "What
then are we to eat if we drop swine's flesh and eat very little
beef or mutton, and cannot drink tea or coffee, why, dear me, we
shall starve to death." In conversation with one of the brethren
the other day, he remarked "the diet of the poor is principally
bread and meat, and if they dispense with meat, they will be
reduced to very hard fare." I reasoned with him on the subject,
and before we had got through, I believe I convinced him that
other articles of food could be raised more cheaply and in
greater variety than the flesh of animals. But just at the
present time we are destitute, to some extent, of this needed
variety; and, hence, the very apparent necessity that we as a
people should turn our attention to the multiplication of
varieties of food in our midst. We should not confine ourselves
to a few articles of diet and be content therewith; but the
people who have the opportunity of so doing should cultivate a
variety of food for the benefit of themselves and families.
222
It is a fact, which the experience of ages has confirmed, that
man of all creatures, requires the greatest variety of food. His
stomach is fitted to digest a greater variety of food than the
stomach of any other animal. God has created him lord of
creation, and all that is created around us is created for man's
use and benefit. It would therefore be very unwise for
intelligent man, inasmuch as God has given to him the vegetable
creation, and has made him lord of the animal creation and placed
him as monarch of the finny tribes, to be content to sit down and
eat as our degraded Indians do.
222
It is to remedy this that we hear the teachings that are given at
the present time by the servants of God. Man requires food to
build up his body. He requires food that is adapted to the
development of bone, muscle and sinew; but this is not all. He
requires food that is suitable to feed his brain and to supply
the waste sustained in consequence of the use of his mental
faculties. There is a necessity, therefore, for us to take these
things into consideration. My opinion is that it will be most
difficult for fathers of families to induce their wives and
children to refrain from the use of tea and coffee, if they do
not supply their tables with other articles in their place, and
unless food, suitable to the requirements of the human system, is
provided, our wives and children will be exposed to constant
temptation to transgress the counsels that are given in regard to
our diet. It is an exceedingly difficult thing for most people to
break off and discontinue cherished and long standing habits. A
man who has never drunk tea, coffee or spirit, or one who has
never chewed or smoked tobacco, is not at all affected by the
counsel to discontinue their use; but they who have been
accustomed to them miss them when they are deprived of them, and
they want something to supply their place. I speak, now, not from
my own experience, but from what I have heard others say on these
things. There is a craving felt by parties when they discontinue
the use of these stimulants, and they need variety. This variety
must be supplied, and we must take steps to supply it.
223
The culture of fish has been alluded to. Physiologists say that
fish contains more of the elements necessary to strengthen and
build up the brain than almost any other known substance. It
would supply a great want if we had it in abundance. But our
supply of this article of food is very limited, and hence we are
taught at the present time to take measures for its increase. I
see no reason why we should not raise our own fish as we do our
eggs or chickens. This Territory is better adapted to the raising
of fish, in consequence of our system of irrigation, than any on
the Continent we know anything of, and I believe that the time is
not far distant when our farmers will raise fish for their own
tables as they now raise beef, mutton, pork, fruit or any other
article of diet now in use. It can be done easily by bestowing a
little attention, thought and care on the subject.
223
We must also cultivate fruit more extensively than we now do; and
we must multiply every variety of diet, and if it is possible
discover new varieties. It is only a few hundred years since the
potatoe was discovered, and what a blessing it has proven to man.
There are other vegetables, probably, as good and as healthful as
it is if we could only bring them into use. But vegetables are
not grown among us as they should be; there is not that attention
paid to them that, it seems to me, they should receive. My theory
is, that if we wish to raise a healthy, noble looking,
intellectual and perfect race of men and women we must feed our
children properly. We must prevent the use by them of every
article that is hurtful or noxious in its nature. We must not
permit them to drink liquor or hot drinks, or hot soups or to use
tobacco or other articles that are injurious. I do not believe
that you cold ever make as great and noble race of men, if you
feed them on one article of food alone, s if you gave them a
variety of diet. We have illustrations of this in India, where
the chief diet is rice--of itself a very good article of food. We
have other illustrations in the case of other races. A people
who, for instance, are fed on potatoes alone do not have the
stamina that they would have if they had a greater variety of
food. Such a people could, I believe, be kept subjected more
easily to thraldom than a nation which is better fed. The
millions of India are kept in subjection by as many thousands of
Europeans. There are doubtless many causes for this, among the
chief of which is their diet.
224
God has given to us a land that is bounteous; every variety of
food can be produced here in the greatest profusion. It only
requires the exercise of the powers with which we are endowed,
with proper industry, to bring forth food in the greatest
abundance and supply every want of man and beast. But whilst I
speak in this strain about a variety of food, I am opposed in my
own feelings, to a great variety of food at one meal. I believe
that we enslave our women; we crush out their lives by following
the pernicious habits of our forefathers in this respect. We sit
down to table and, especially if we have friends, our tables are
covered with every delicacy and variety that we can think of. I
believe in variety at different meals, but not at one meal. I do
not believe in mixing up our food. This is hurtful. It destroys
the stomach by overtaxing the digestive powers; and in addition
to that it almost wears out the lives of our females by keeping
them so closely confined over cooking stoves. A variety of food
is not incompatible with simplicity of cooking; they can go hand
in hand. We can have variety in diet, and yet have simplicity. We
can have a diet that will be easily prepared, and yet have it
healthful. We can have a diet, that will be tasteful, nutritious
and delightful to us, and easy to digest; and yet not wear out
the lives of our mothers, wives, daughters and sisters in its
preparation.
224
These are topics, my brethren and sisters, that should claim the
attention of the Latter-day Saints, because they pertain to our
every-day existence here on the earth; and if we follow the
course marked out, and seek to follow the counsels given, the
result will be that, here in these valleys, we shall raise a race
of men who will be the joy of the earth, whose complexions will
be like the complexions of angels--full of health, purity,
innocence and vitality; men who will live until the wheels of
life will stand still in consequence of the gradual decay of the
body; not afflicted and brought to the grave prematurely by
disease engendered by improper feeding and other unhealthy
habits. We can do what no other people ever could do, at least no
other people living in the present generation. We are here a new
people, forming our habits and laying the foundation of a great
work, and of course are in a state of transition. We can
therefore, if we so please, accommodate ourselves to new
habits--habits recommended and taught to us by the servants of
God. One of the great advantages that would result from our
having a more simple diet would be that we should be less apt to
overload our stomachs through the tempting character of the food
we eat. How often is it the case, after we have eaten enough,
somebody will say, "Here is something I would like you to eat a
little of; do taste it." Well, you taste, and before you are
aware of it, you have eaten more than you should; your stomach
rebels, and you feel that you have done a wrong, and if your
stomachs are weak, you have to pay the penalty of your
imprudence.
224
We are expecting a heavy emigration this season. We hope to see
them come by the thousands. How are these brethren and sisters to
be employed? Already we are under tribute. The great majority of
the articles of clothing that we wear is imported, and there is
nothing more apparent, to those who reflect on this subject, than
that we as a people must turn our attention to the creation of
new industries. Our President has led out in this direction. He
has set an example to the capitalists of this Territory, worthy
of all imitation by introducing machinery and urging upon the
people the cultivation of certain articles--such, for instance,
as cotton and wool. It is a matter of necessity for us to turn
our attention to these branches. We must use the facilities God
has given us in the best possible manner for increasing the means
of employing those who come into our midst. It should be our aim
as individuals, as families and as a community to dispense with
everything that we cannot manufacture. I am told that thousands
of dollars a year are expended in supplying our tables with
mustard imported from the East. I have no means of knowing the
truth of this, but it seems incredible, that we, with the
facilities we have for its production, should depend upon
importation for the supply of a common article like mustard.
225
But this is only one article. When we sit down to our tables, and
take a survey, we find many articles that are thus imported. It
may be, and frequently is said by a certain class of persons that
articles can be imported much cheaper than they can be
manufactured here. This is urged by them as a reason for
importing; but it is a delusion and a snare, and the man who
utters such a sentiment is an ignoramus. He knows nothing about
the true principles of building up a people and kingdom. That
which is manufactured here, though it cost ten times the amount
it would cost in the east, is the cheaper, for that is the
commencement of independence. The man or the family who carried
on home manufacture is laying the foundation for true and lasting
independence. They are helping to emancipate the people here from
the thraldom under which we have groaned, sweat, toiled and bled
for years. This Territory has been bled of its money and life by
this erroneous idea. We must stop this drain or we will sink into
slavery more abject than that felt by any other people on the
continent. The cause of God requires us to take a different
course, and if we pursue that marked out for us, means and
facilities will increase on every hand. We would like to see it
fashionable in the Territory to dispense with all articles that
are imported. But now, when one family procures an imported
article, their neighbors feel that they are not in the fashion
unless they have the same. One lady and gentleman must have a
fashionable bonnet and hat, and their neighbors must have the
same. You can see the result--these fashions make us slaves. Our
young ladies are ashamed to go into company unless they can dress
like their companions; our young men feel the same. And it is not
confined to one class; we all partake of it to a certain extent.
We must reform; there is nothing more apparent than that. We must
change our habits, and make it fashionable to have articles of
our own manufacture, and dispense with all articles that are not
so, unless they are absolutely necessary for our comfort and
well-being.
225
The Lord has multiplied around us every facility for making us a
great and mighty people. We have been able, in an astonishing
manner, to create comfortable homes; the land has been touched by
the power of God, and it yields to use of its strength in
abundance. Nowhere on the face of the earth can food be raised of
a better quality than here. Our cereals, fruit and vegetables are
unsurpassed in the world. We can also produce the finest of hemp,
flax, wool and silk. All these articles can be produced in
abundance here, if we will bestow the attention and care
necessary for their culture.
226
When we reflect upon our position twenty years ago--then this
Territory was a desert and we were cut off by almost illimitable
stretches of barren waste from the rest of the world--we can
realize to some extent what God has done for us. Now we and our
children and the stranger can dwell here in peace, comfort and
security. This should stimulate us to press forward. There is not
work too great, under the blessing of God, for us to accomplish
if we will only exercise the ability and power that He has
bestowed upon us. I look forward to the day, and I trust it is
not far distant, when we will have everything in our midst
necessary to make us a great and mighty people; when our young
people will be the best educated, trained to the best manners,
dressed in the best clothing, and appear to better advantage than
any people on the continent or in the world. I look forward to
this; and it seems to me that it is in the near future. Great and
wonderful changes will be affected in Zion. Our young people will
be educated in true principles; they will be healthy and
beautiful, filled with the Holy Spirit, and attractive to God and
man. Our habitations will be delightful to visit; our orchards
and gardens and all our surroundings will be the most beautiful
that can be imagined. Is there anything to prevent it? Nothing
but our own unfaithfulness. God, who has blessed us as we are
blessed to-day, is willing to bless us more abundantly. Heaven is
full of blessings to be poured out upon us, if we will only
prepare ourselves to receive them. The faith that the Saints are
now manifesting in sending for the poor will bring down the
blessings of God upon them, and will increase our faith to
accomplish those labors that we have yet to perform. Send for
five thousand people! Yes, and the Latter-day Saints can do it
and perform their other labors too. What effect does this have
upon us? It fills us with faith and confidence that there is no
labor that can be assigned to us that we can not perform. And
this is the training that God is giving to us. It is upon the
principle that gymnasts perform their feats of almost super human
strength--by continued practice. It is so with us. God in the
beginning gave us small works to accomplish. We performed them,
and as a consequence, had faith to attempt greater, and thus we
have gone on until to-day. And the work we are now doing is
preparatory to some greater work that He has yet in store for us
to accomplish.
226
May God bless us, my brethren and sisters and His wisdom be given
unto us. May His Holy Spirit rest mightily on all the Latter-day
Saints that their minds may be filled with it, that when the
prophet and servants of God speak unto us, our hearts may be
prepared to receive their counsels, treasure up our words and
carry them out in our lives, that when Jesus comes we may be
prepared to meet Him, which may God grant for Christ's sake.
Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, May 17th, 1868
Brigham Young, May 17th, 1868
REMARKS by President Brigham Young,
at Bountiful, May 17th, 1868.
[Reported by Edward L. Sloan.]
THE OBJECT OF GATHERING--PRACTICAL RELIGION--THE
LOVE OF GOD--OUR COVENANTS.
227
There is a large congregation of people before me who profess to
be Latter-day Saints, though they are few in number when compared
with the people at large. But those who are here, are here
because of our religion. It is very seldom that you find a person
in our midst, who is one of our citizens, who has come here with
any other object than to serve God, be numbered with His Saints,
help to build up Zion and establish peace and righteousness upon
the earth. We look upon each other as though we ought to be
Saints indeed; but while we are looking at our brethren and
sisters we are very apt to behold their faults instead of their
virtues. We are all liable to err; we are subject to weaknesses
and liable to go astray; to do that which we should not do, and
leave undone that we should do. This seems to be interwoven with
the nature of all mankind through the fall. Still, we are here as
Latter-day Saints; we have assembled ourselves together to become
one; to become the people of God, the children of Zion, the
children of light. We are here for the express purpose of
separating ourselves from the world and establishing that order
of government that we read of in the Holy Scriptures; and we
desire to see the glory of Zion upon the earth that has been
spoken of by the Prophets of God.
227
The mass of the people in Christendom are taught to believe in
the Bible, and they are taught to believe that Jesus is the
Christ, the Redeemer and Savior of the world. This is the
tradition of our fathers. This has been taught to us. And the
Christian world have sought to understand enough with regard to
the plan of salvation to prepare them to enjoy the happiness and
bliss of a world where righteousness reigns triumphant. A portion
of the Christian world say they are preparing for the Millennium
and the Second Advent of the Savior; but their lives and conduct
do not agree with their professions. They are taught to believe
the sayings of Jesus and the Apostles and Prophets, sufficient to
die by, and that they may be prepared to enjoy heaven hereafter;
but they have no idea of making a heaven here on earth, of
building up the Kingdom of God, that Jesus can come and receive
his own. Our traditions have been to try and get through this
world having religion enough and belief enough in Christ so that
we could leave it and go where we could enjoy heavenly bliss
forever. The Christian world have very limited ideas with regard
to the Kingdom of Heaven on the earth. We as Latter-day Saints
have confessed before Heaven, before the heavenly hosts, and
before the inhabitants of the earth, that we really believe the
Scriptures as they are given to us, according to the best
understanding and knowledge that we have of the translation, and
the spirit and meaning of the Old and New Testaments.
228
We have confessed before angels and men, and have acknowledged by
our acts that we believe most assuredly that Jesus has called
upon us as his disciples--those who will receive the truth, obey
His commandments, observe His precepts and honor His laws, to
come out from among the wicked, to separate ourselves from
sinners and from sin. If we have not confessed this by our acts
as well as by our faith, then we are mistaken concerning the
gathering of ourselves together. But we have confessed it, and we
do believe it, and it is for us to live according to that which
we acknowledge. We acknowledge the covenant under which we live;
we believe it, and are honest in our belief; and we will honor
that covenant by obedience to the laws of God. If we do not, our
words and our actions contradict each other. By our acts, by our
coming together, by our leaving our homes, our friends, and our
birthplaces that were dear to us according to the customs and
belief of the world, we have declared our desire to serve the
Lord. We have left the graves of our fathers--as our natives here
would say, who lay great stress on birthplaces as well as many
civilized nations; many have left fathers and mothers, brothers
and sisters; and some have left husbands and some have left wives
and children: what for? Because they believed in the words of
Jesus and His Apostles, as well as in the Prophets and in the
testimony of the Prophet Joseph and the Elders who have been sent
unto them. This people have confessed this, and have shown to the
world that they are honest in their belief; and that they are
willing to carry out in their lives the spirit and meaning of
this faith. Is not this the situation of the Latter-day Saints?
It is. This is our profession before the Heavens and all the
inhabitants of the earth. Yet when we examine the feelings,
views, wishes, desires and aspirations of this people, we see
them wandering after almost everything but that which they should
possess. With all these professions, and our willingness to
forsake fathers, mothers, sisters, brothers, wives and children,
houses and homes, and the comforts of life for the gospel's sake,
we are yet far from aspiring to the holiness and the purity and
perfection of Latter-day Saints. That people should forsake
everything on the earth that would naturally be dear to them, of
a worldly nature, for righteousness' sake, and then fall into a
deeper vortex of folly and sin than they were in before, is
astonishing.
228
My mission to the people is to teach them with regard to their
every-day lives. I presume there are many here who have heard me
say, years and years ago, that I cared very little about what
will take place after the millennium. Elders may preach long
discourses concerning what took place in the days of Adam, what
occurred before the creation, and what will take place thousands
of years from now, talking of things which have occurred or that
will occur yet, of which they are ignorant, feeding the people on
wind; but that is not my method of teaching. My desire is to
teach the people what they should do now, and let the millennium
take care of itself. To teach them to serve God and to build up
His Kingdom is my mission. I have taught faith, repentance,
baptism for the remission of sins, and the laying on of hands for
the reception of the Holy Ghost. These principles you were taught
in foreign lands. You are teaching them to your children. There
is scarcely a child in Israel but is looking forward with anxiety
to the time when he or she will be baptized. These things we
understand alike. We have been baptized and have had hands laid
upon us for the reception of the Holy Ghost. We have been taught
to exercise faith, and to enjoy the gifts of the gospel. What has
to be taught now? How to live. Have they to be taught to send for
the Elders when they are sick, and that the prayer of faith will
heal them? They understand these things. We are to be taught with
regard to our every day life in a temporal point of view.
229
Some may think they have the privilege of going to the gold mines
or doing as they please, without being instructed concerning
their temporal duties; that no person has a right to interfere
with their temporal matters. Yet we have been performing labors
year after year from the beginning, of various kinds, that the
people have not seemed to think have had anything to do with
temporal matters. I commenced such labors in the beginning of my
career in the ministry. When the people believed and received the
gospel, I commenced my temporal labors. They were baptized, which
is a temporal work. By the laying on of hands--another temporal
labor--they received the Holy Ghost. When they received that
Spirit they saw they were to be gathered out from among the
wicked. They saw the judgments of God were to be poured out upon
the ungodly. This they saw in the vision of their minds. They saw
the Saints were to be gathered out, understanding this by the
Spirit which they had received. What had to be taught to them
then? To gather up their little substance; if they had a farm or
possessions, to sell them; and gather up with their families and
friends and substance, to the land of Zion. And where is the land
of Zion? It is wherever the finger of the Lord has pointed out
for His people to gather to. That is the place to go to. I
recollect a lady asked me in Canada, in 1832 or '33, how large
Jackson County was; and when I said 30 miles square, said she,
"Suppose the whole world would embrace your doctrine, how would
they get into Jackson County?" My reply was that, "Jackson
County, in that case, would cover the whole world. Zion will
expand as far as the necessity of the case requires it. You need
not fear but there will be room for you, if you believe and
gather with the Saints."
229
We commenced teaching the people the doctrine of Jesus, and then
we commenced to build up the Kingdom of Heaven on the earth. We
commenced this years ago. Have we been successful? In part, we
have. A few have been gathered together, but our work is not
accomplished. The Lord never could teach His people while they
were among the wicked how to live by themselves, how to unite
their efforts and their whole power for the establishment of His
Kingdom. This kingdom is not of the world, says Jesus. It is
different from any other kingdom that is now upon the earth; and
while the people of it are mixed with the people of other nations
and kingdoms, the Lord could never teach them how to establish
His Kingdom. He must get them away from the wicked; gather them
out; bring them into a place He has reserved for them to gather
together, where He can teach them of His laws.
229
As I said once to by brethren in the school of the Prophets,--I
have not asked you, I dare not ask you to fulfil almost the first
requirement of the Kingdom of Heaven, almost the simplest
principle, and one of the first things that should be observed. I
have not asked the people yet to perform this great labor, and if
I were to refer it to you, you would say the same. You may ask
what it is? It is to love the Lord thy God with all thy heart,
with all thy mind and with all thy strength, and thy neighbor as
thyself. Now, is this not almost one of the first requirements
that God has made of His people? and I have not yet required it
of the people. Love the Lord thy God will all thy heart, and then
speak evil of thy neighbor? No, no! Love the Lord thy God with
all thy heart, and speak that which is not true? No, oh, no! Love
the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and take that which is not
thy own? No, no, no! Love the Lord thy God with all thy heart,
and seek after the riches of the world and forsake your religion?
No! Love the Lord thy God with all thy heart and take His name in
vain, curse and swear? No, never! If the love of God was really
in the hearts of all who call themselves Latter-day Saints, there
would be no more swearing, no more lying, no more deceiving, no
more speaking evil of one another, no more running after the
ungodly nor dealing with the enemies of Zion, no more running
after the gold mines; nothing would be sought after only to build
up the Kingdom of God. This we have not yet asked. But we do ask
some things. Let us forsake those sins that are so grievous, and
let us try to do right before the Heavens and with each other.
Look at the Elders of Israel to-day; how many of them are gone to
hunt gold. Hundreds of them are running off to Cheyenne to get
work on the railroad. Where are their crops, their flocks and
their families? All left, that they may get a little wealth.
230
We have been crying to the people for years and years to cease
their trading and trying to speculate with the enemies of this
people. We have said to them, "Store up those things that the
Lord gives to us, these are years of plenty, these are the days
when the abundance of the blessings of Heaven are upon the soil
we occupy; treasure up your wheat or our traders will take our
flour and carry it to our enemies." But our elders will go and
borrow money of strangers for the sake of speculating. Is this a
fact? I do not know how it is here in Bountiful, but it is so in
other places. Bountiful is a good and suggestive name; is it an
appropriate one? Have you here an abundance of flour? If so, I
will call upon you for some for the Public Works. There is
nothing, nor has there been for a long time, to supply the public
hands, only what I furnish out of my private store-house. If you
have an abundance of beeves and flour and butter and eggs, and
other things, will you furnish something for the Public Works?
But if you are as they are in many other places, many of you have
not got breadstuffs to last you one week. If one-half have
breadstuffs to last them till harvest, it is more than they have
in other places. Yet we have asked the people to save their wheat
against such a year as last year or this year. Here are the
devouring insects ready to take everything that we have. These
are things the people have got to be taught to observe. There are
certain rules in life and certain principles to be observed by
this people. They must cease trading with those who would destroy
us. To be called out from the wicked, and then take a course to
call the wicked to us, how inconsistent it is! If the Lord were
to say, "I will let the wicked drive you again, and I will call
you to another place, where there is no one to disturb you;" how
long would it be until the course taken by many would call the
wicked in among us again, to seek to destroy us? The Latter-day
Saints must stop this course, or they will bring evil upon
themselves, and we will have to leave. These are the things we
have to learn. We have the privilege of choosing now. It is in
our hands, it is within our power, whether we will stay in these
mountains and build up the Zion of our God, or make the wicked
and ungodly fat by our labor and give them our possessions. This
many are doing, by running in debt to our enemies, and pursuing a
course that is wrong. If they do not cease it they will have
cause to weep and mourn.
230
All Latter-day Saints enter the new and everlasting covenant when
they enter this Church. They covenant to cease sustaining,
upholding and cherishing the kingdom of the devil and the
kingdoms of this world. They enter into the new and everlasting
covenant to sustain the Kingdom of God and no other kingdom. They
take a vow of the most solemn kind, before the heavens and earth,
and that, too, upon the validity of their own salvation, that
they will sustain truth and righteousness instead of wickedness
and falsehood, and build up the Kingdom of God, instead of the
kingdoms of this world. When we came here to these valleys, who
were here to trouble us? Nobody; but we have fed those who would
destroy us, opened our houses and farms to them, to speculate and
trade and traffic and get gain, and what do we make by it?
231
Now, some of my brethren may ask, "Brother Brigham, do you expect
to dictate me where I shall sow my wheat, and when I shall sow
it, and in similar matters?" I have said and will say again, if
Brother Brigham had time to be in every house he would teach them
how to keep house. How many sisters set up their stockings by
guess work, and do not know the number of the yarn and the number
of the needles to use? In this matter I would instruct many of
the sisters, if they would not take umbrage at me for doing so.
The sisters ought to know about housekeeping and the brethren who
farm about farming, but they need to be taught. Learn to be neat
and cleanly in all that you do. Do you ask me if I am going to
dictate you in such matters? If I am not to dictate you, you are
not to be saved in the kingdom I calculate to be saved in. If I
know something that you do not understand it is my duty to teach
you; and if you know something that I do not know, it is your
duty to communicate your knowledge to me, till we become perfect
by increasing in knowledge. Brethren, we have many things yet to
learn. Many of the brethren south are ruined by running in debt;
men of handsome property, which will go for comparatively nothing
because of their vain imaginations.
231
Ye Latter-day Saints, learn to sustain yourselves, produce
everything you need to eat, drink or wear; and if you cannot
obtain all you wish for to-day, learn to do without that which
you cannot purchase and pay for; and bring your minds into
subjection that you must and will live within your means. When
we, as a people, can come to understand that we can live by
ourselves, then we can live of ourselves, without any outside
world. We did live so when we first came here. Were there any
stores to go to? Were there places to go to where money could be
hired? Did we live? Yes. Were we healthy? Yes. Much healthier, as
a people, than we are now. Did we grow and increase? Yes; and as
soon as we had time to till the earth and reap a crop, we
produced wheat and corn and potatoes. We turned our cattle on to
the range to make our beef. We had plenty of wheat. We began to
make our clothing here. We drove in sheep and we took care of the
wool, and made it into cloth. I brought a carding machine with
me. It was the only one in the Territory for years, and it carded
up a great deal of wool. We made up this wool into cloth and wore
it. When the gold came, then merchants came and the spirit of
speculation came. Then men ran to the gold mines to get money;
and then was the rush to the stores. Says the husband "I must
have a suit of broadcloth and a fine pair of boots;" while the
wife and daughters said they must have nice bonnets and dresses;
and this has been continued until we have involved ourselves.
232
Are you going to be dictated in these matters? Yes, or you will
sooner or later leave the Kingdom of God and go somewhere else.
Is it hard to say this to the people? Is it infringing upon their
rights? They have the privilege to choose the good or to choose
the evil. It is as manly and as praiseworthy for an individual to
make the choice to do good, work righteousness and love and serve
God--it is more noble, than to choose the downward road. One or
the other will be the choice of every individual. Do not trifle
with evil, or you will be overcome by it before you know. Our
business is to build up the Zion of God on the earth. Do you
think you will do it and go hand in hand with the wicked? No,
never. I know you may say, and say truly, according to the
parable spoken by Jesus to his disciples, when the bridegroom was
coming, the cry was, "Go ye out to meet him," but while he
tarried, they all slumbered and slept. And when they awoke with
the cry, "the bridegroom is here," there were foolish virgins
among them who had no oil in their lamps. He did not say that
they would be among the ungodly. It is among those who are the
bride, the Lamb's wife, that the foolish are to be found. But he
never has instructed us to call on the ungodly, and those who
would mob us, to make foolish virgins. Some may quote the parable
of the wheat and the tares and say they must grow together. Let
me tell you, the tares will be in the field, and many will think
they are wheat, until harvest comes; but at no time has the Lord
said, bring the wicked and ungodly among my people to scourge
them; for they are capable of bringing upon themselves all the
evil necessary to perfect the good. The Lord bless you: Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / Daniel
H. Wells, March, 1868
Daniel H. Wells, March, 1868
REMARKS by President D. H. Wells, delivered in the Old
Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, 22d March, 1868.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
NECESSITY OF LIVING NEAR TO THE LORD--NEGLECTED
DUTIES--CULTIVATION OF THE SOIL--SUSTAINING THE POOR.
232
We learn, as we progress in our experience in the Church and
Kingdom of God, the necessity of living near to the Lord in order
to enjoy His Holy Spirit and to reach the standard to which it is
our privilege to attain. We can all remember when we received the
gospel, how elated we were, and how glorious everything looked to
our vision. We saw no difficulties but what we were willing to
attempt to surmount. There appeared nothing in our way but what
we thought we could overcome, and we felt, that, so far as in our
power lay, we would remain faithful so long as we lived on the
earth; that we could not stumble at anything that might come
before us, and that we were competent to encounter the evils of
life and every difficulty and affliction, counting it more
honorable to be a doorkeeper in the House of the Lord than to
feast with the rich and ungodly.
233
This is the experience, I might say, of all who have received the
gospel in sincerity. I suppose that the Apostles and disciples of
our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ also felt elated with the idea
that they were associated with the Savior of the world--the Son
of God; but we find that they shortly afterwards deserted him.
And even in the days of the deliverance of Israel from Egypt,
they doubtless were elated with the mission of Moses, and went
forth nothing doubting; but we see in a short time that their
minds again reverted to the things of the world, and the place
they had left, and they transgressed so deeply that the Lord
would not permit them to enter the promised land; yet, not to be
frustrated or thwarted in His purposes, He declared that their
children should inherit it. So it is with the Latter-day Saints.
A good many feel, I think, as though their religion has become an
old story. They received the word gladly in the first place, and
were perhaps a good deal elated with the idea of being members of
the Kingdom of God on the earth; but when they begin to live in
that Kingdom and find that those ideas are not realized as fast
as they imagined they would be, they get dull, and fancy the work
does not progress. Perhaps they neglect their prayers; they think
it is of little use to pray; they become cold, slothful and dull,
and their minds become darkened. Instead of living so as to enjoy
a full measure and flow of the Spirit of God, they become
discontented and dissatisfied with the Kingdom of God and the
principles of our holy religion.
233
If we only reflect, when we enlisted in this cause it was for a
lifetime--for eternity; not for a few days, or a year or two, and
then to fall away and return again to the beggarly elements of
the world. We did not receive these principles with any such
idea; but we enlisted for time and for all eternity under King
Emmanuel's banner. We covenanted that we would keep the law of
God, walk humbly before Him, and do all in our power to build up
Zion, and hold on to those principles made known in His kingdom,
that we might attain to the blessings which were in the future.
They who get weary and discontented think, perhaps, that they are
not called and chosen. Why, we are called or chosen to be
righteous, holy beings; and let us remember that the time for
being chosen because we have been righteous will come after a
while, and happy will be that individual who has so lived up to
his privileges as to be among the chosen ones. If we wish to
attain to this great blessing we must live for it, and not be
neglectful in regard to the things of God. We must apply our
religion to our daily lives. We can meet and sing and pray and
soar away in the spirit, for we have as much in our spiritual
exercises as any people on the earth to raise our drooping
spirits and fill our souls with joy; but, on the other hand, our
religion does not consist of that alone; it is practical.
234
We read that when the Kingdom of God shall be set up, the
kingdoms of this world shall be broken in pieces; and that the
power shall pass into the hands of the righteous and the just
preparatory to that day when Jesus shall reign "King of nations
as he now reigns King of Saints." We are engaged in this
preparatory work--the dispensation of the fullness of times in
which this great temporal kingdom, which shall stand for ever, is
being established, and you and I, brethren and sisters, if we are
united and earnest in our efforts for the promotion of the
principles of truth may become happy instruments in the hands of
the Lord in assisting in this great work. This is the
dispensation of the fullness of times, and it comprises the keys,
powers and authorities of all the dispensations since the world
began; and we should live so as to enjoy a full flow of the
Spirit of God so that we may progress and commune with Jehovah
and holy beings, for the heavens are ready to drop with fatness
if we will make good use of the blessings already conferred upon
us. When we do this with clean hands and a pure heart before the
Lord, blessings will flow to Israel in greater abundance than
ever before. Look where you will upon the face of the earth and
you can find no people blessed as we are even now. Why is it?
Because we have a better country, and have better opportunities
for bringing forth the blessings of the earth in a temporal point
of view? No; we labor under many disadvantages that are unknown
in most other places; and yet we are more comfortable and happy
than any other people. It is because the blessings of the
Almighty are with us, and we shall have them in greater abundance
inasmuch as we will cleave to the Lord and prove to Him our
integrity.
234
But I fear there is a great neglect of prayer in the midst of
this people. It is our privilege, nay, more, it is our duty to
seek to the Lord frequently, that we may enjoy the full measure
of His Spirit. Peradventure there may be something between us and
our brother or sister--we may have spoken evil of them, or they
may have spoken evil of us. We may have neglected our secret
prayers, or to pray in our families; and if so we shall decrease
in that good spirit which ought to pervade every breast, and we
are more liable to yield to the evil influences that are around
us and to become more captious in our remarks with our brethren,
and less courteous, civil and circumspect in our intercourse one
with another, and more apt to say things that are calculated to
injure the feelings of our brethren. Perhaps we neglect our
fences and let our stock trespass on our neighbors' fields,
gardens or orchards, and give them occasion to say hard things
about us; and then we go and retaliate and speak hasty words. To
carry this idea a little further, perhaps we take that which is
not our own, or borrow and do not return, or perhaps we go and
take down our neighbor's fence on purpose to let our stock go and
get his hay or grain. Or, perhaps, some amongst us go hunting
stock on Sunday, or to the kanyons with our teams, when we should
be keeping the Sabbath day holy. It may be possible that a great
many of this people practice some of these things and thus
prevent a free flow of the Spirit of God unto themselves, and get
darkened in the counsels of their minds. This should not be. If
any of us find ourselves in this dilemma let us seek at once to
remove the obstacles from our path, just as we would raise the
gate if necessary to let down the stream to irrigate our gardens.
Many a soul may be drooping for the want of spiritual moisture,
and they do not know what the difficulty is. There are obstacles
in the way that need removing, that our minds may be enlightened
by the light of the Spirit of the living God.
235
It is moreover necessary that we should take this course that we
may be united, that when the word shall come from our bishop, or
a call is made upon us by any in authority who has a right to
dictate, we may be ready to respond and be glad of the
opportunity of so doing. A man should never fail of improving the
opportunities that are given him for doing good, or he will be
the loser if he dies. A man may perhaps feel a little elated if
he escapes the call of a bishop or get excused, thinking that it
militated a little in his favor; but who is there who has ever
felt so, but what he has had seasons of regret for not going
forth manfully and freely performing the duty required of him?
How much better such persons would feel if they had done so. On
the other hand how well they feel who have always responded to
every call made upon them! I do not think there is a person that
lives who feels different. If he does, he feels very different to
what I do. How often have I witnessed the pride and joy the
brethren have felt in relation to this in their re-unions at the
parties of the "Mormon Battalion," the "Pioneers" and "Zion's
Camp!" and other associations. How many have said to me, "I was
with you at such a place, and such a place; and I was with the
Saints in their troubles in Illinois and Missouri." And they
speak of it as though they were proud to have been there. And
even in the times of trouble we had in our early settlement here,
when clothing and provisions were scarce, the same feeling is
manifested. "I was here," says one, "and I," says another, and
they feel glad that they were counted worthy to endure these
trials and stand firm. It is a matter of satisfaction to every
one who has proven himself worthy thus far; and when we shall
have passed a little further along, and have got through this
state of mortal existence, will we not, in that great reunion
beyond the grave, feel still more to congratulate ourselves and
each other that we have passed safely through, and that we have
had virtue, strength and integrity sufficient for our day? and we
shall be glad and rejoice that the difficulties we encountered
were thrown in our way, and that we had the opportunity of
proving ourselves before the Heavens.
235
Do not let us be discouraged at difficulties and trials, for we
are sent to this state of existence for the express purpose of
descending below all things, that we may pass the ordeals and
trials of this life and thereby prove our integrity and be
prepared to rise above all things. And after all, we have not
been called upon to endure to that extent that the Savior of the
world was. But he was not subjected to the afflictions he had to
endure without hope, neither are we; but we are called to pass
through them that we may prove whether we have power and strength
to stand in that day when all things shall be shaken, and nothing
doubting, cleave to the Lord our God with full purpose of heart,
no matter how much things are against us, apparently. If we can
pass these tests and trails we shall prove to God and angels that
we are worthy to receive the welcome plaudit, "well done, thou
good and faithful servant, enter thou into the joy of the Lord."
236
These great principles are known to the Latter-day Saints, and
they know also that there again exists communication between the
heavens and the earth, and that the way has been opened through
the ordinances of the House of God, for the full flow of His
Spirit; and yet some of them begin to falter in their feelings
and slacken in their duties and to go into darkness. Let it not
be said in Israel, or in all the borders and coasts thereof, but
let the Saints, as with the heart and voice of one person,
continually strive to promote those principles and that unity
which are necessary to wield an influence with the Heavens for
the Kingdom of God on the earth. It was once said facetiously by
one of the founders of American Independence, that it was
necessary for them to hang together, because if they did not they
would most likely hang separately; meaning that if they did not
succeed in gaining their Independence they would be convicted of
treason, and put to death. It is so comparatively with the
Latter-day Saints; unless we act unitedly and in concert in
temporal as well as in spiritual things, we shall suffer loss. A
Latter-day Saint in the world may live his religion as
circumspectly as we do in the valleys of the mountains, but what
power or influence can he wield for the kingdom, standing alone?
All the surroundings of the world are against him. But if we are
united in this great work, we shall in the due time of the Lord,
become a great and mighty people on the earth, that can never be
uprooted nor overcome by the floods of sins and corruption, that
have so long deluged the world. The Latter-day Saints have no
rights that the world consider themselves bound to respect, and
if we expect them to do so we shall be deceived, especially if we
live near to God. I have seen this tested over and over again in
my own experience. What rights had the Latter-day Saints in the
State of Missouri? Why, every right that many could ask for. Were
they respected by the people or the authorities of the State? No,
but the rights of this people were trampled under foot and they
were expelled from the State. It was the same in Illinois, and in
every place where they gathered together. In view of this it was
a great blessing conferred upon us when the Lord brought us out
here where the wicked could not have such control over us as they
formerly had. Since that time we have become a great and mighty
people in comparison to what we were then, and we are exerting an
influence in the earth.
236
Shall we, who have enjoyed the Spirit of the Lord, and, I might
say, have a knowledge of the powers of the world to come, suffer
bickering, strife and division to enter into our midst? Let it
not be said in the midst of Israel, but let us be more careful
hereafter in our intercourse one with another than we have been
in times past. Let us not trespass upon that is our neighbors',
either in feelings, property or possessions. Let us be courteous,
and, instead of engendering strife and destroying each other as
they do in the world, let us build each other up. We have to
prepare to co-operate with the Lord in the establishment of His
Kingdom, and it should be our special business to first perform
the duties devolving upon us, and let our individual matters, if
we have any, be secondary. This kingdom is made up of individuals
as much as any other kingdom, and is prospered and built up by
our individual efforts, but if we can have our labors wisely
directed, then he who acts as he is counselled, is not only
attending to and securing his own interests, but he is working
for the good of the kingdom generally. For instance, the farmer,
who is engaged in raising the various kinds of grain, and is
industrious, frugal and economical, is a good citizen and is
doing as much for the kingdom as he who is preaching the gospel;
but if he be counseled to direct his energies especially to the
raising of flax, hemp, or the mulberry, it is his duty to heed
that counsel, and so work unitedly with the Saints of God under
the direction of those who are appointed to direct the labor of
this people and thus bring about the greatest good to the whole.
So with the mechanic, and in fact with every individual in
Israel.
237
There is one thing I particularly wish to speak upon. There is
much knowledge which we need that would benefit us if we would
take the trouble to search for it in useful books and apply it.
Who amongst us knows how to analyse the soil, and so be able to
tell what kind of produce it is best adapted for? This knowledge
we can acquire from books, and by experiments in agricultural
chemistry. We do not raise sufficient grain and other produce in
this Territory to make ourselves comfortable. Why is this? Some
of us have a very poor way of farming. I remember when I was
south last year--though I need not go out of this county to find
such farming--of seeing land that had not been harrowed above
once in three or four years, and neither plowed nor sowed in that
time, and watered only once or twice in a season; still they
reaped a crop every year, and the people complained that they had
not seed enough for their land, and they were, I think, the
poorest people I have yet found in this Territory. I told them
they were criminally poor, that there was no reason for their
being so, but that it was the result of their indolence and bad
management. I said to them, "Suppose you rented this land, and
the owner should come and see you, and find what a condition his
land was in, overrun with cockle and black seed and the weeds so
numerous that they choke out the grain, would he not upbraid you
and take a portion of that land from you and let it to others who
would cultivate it properly?" Said I, "you complain of poverty,
but you have more land than you can handle properly, and that is
the great cause of your poverty. Then, again, you had more cattle
than you could take care of, and the Indians got them. Now if you
had had fewer cattle, and had taken better care of them, the
Indians would not have taken them and you would have been better
off. I told them they had better dispose of a portion of their
land, and keep no more than they could cultivate properly, and
they would get twice the amount of grain they ever got before and
with less labor. This was for the want of intelligent farming.
How many of us here do not reap half such crops as we might reap
for the same reason? It has been said by somebody that "he who
makes two spears of grass grow where but one grew before is a
benefactor to his race;" but how much more so is he who, by his
superior intelligence, helps to increase the necessaries and
comforts of life! Let us learn to analyse the soil and know its
component parts, then we will understand whether it is best
adapted to the growth of vegetables, or wheat or other kinds of
grain; and know where to put trees, strawberries, and other
things, that they may have the kind of soil best adapted to their
growth.
237
The recuperation of the soil, too, is a matter of great
importance. Some people think if they put manure on the land,
that is all it requires. There is some land that would be better
with sand mixed with the soil; some would be benefitted by having
clay mixed with it. If we would pursue this course we might
cultivate less land and receive a greater reward for our labor.
237
We might also cultivate lucerne, carrots, beets and cabbages to
keep a cow. Now the custom is in most cases to send them to the
range, making them travel from eight to twelve miles daily. This
causes their feet to become tender, and they have to be sent to
the blacksmith's to be shod; and when they get to the range there
is little but bitter weeds for them to eat. This is no way to
keep a cow. If we wish them to be of any service they should be
well fed with lucerne or other suitable food, and kept up in the
city and attended to properly; then a cow would do some good,
give good milk and butter, which go a great way towards making a
family comfortable. Then, again, almost anybody can keep a few
chickens, and, with them and a cow properly attended to, very
little additional expense is necessary to make a family
comfortable. In this country a great many neglect these things
and complain about poor living, just for the want of a little
attention. They have girls and boys too, who could attend to
these matters.
238
I wish to speak in relation to imparting the necessaries of life
to the poor and the needy. We do not furnish labor enough in the
winter season to those who depend upon it for their daily bread.
It seems to me that the men who have the means do not make the
improvements they might make in the winter, and so employ those
who are destitute. In the summer there is plenty of labor for
every body, and through the Territory; and it frequently happens
that hands are scarce and wages high; but as soon as the storms
begin to come in the Fall, laborers are thrown out of employment
and have nothing to do through the long winter. I think the
Bishops should turn their attention to this matter and contrive
more useful and profitable employment for the winter season. The
first Thursday in every month, let us remember, is a day set
apart for fasting, prayer and donations to the poor. It will soon
come around again. Notwithstanding there may be a little scarcity
felt in the midst of the people, do not let us neglect those
things. Do not forget them, and let us live up to those things
necessary in the midst of the Saints of the Most High God, so as
to keep a full flow of the Spirit in each and every one of us,
and seek to make a better use of the blessings with which the
Lord has surrounded us. The elements are rich and laden with
everything that is good for man, and it is for us to exercise our
discrimination and understanding to draw our support therefrom,
that we may become a great, free and independent people, able to
bear off His kingdom against every opposing obstacle.
238
May God help us to do so, and to be faithful, is my prayer in the
name of Jesus: Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, July 25th, 1868
Brigham Young, July 25th, 1868
REMARKS by President Brigham Young, made in Mill Creek Ward
meeting house, Sunday, July 25th, 1868.
[Reported by Edward L. Sloan.]
EDUCATION--RECREATION--NECESSITY OF OBEYING COUNSEL.
238
From my earliest labors in the ministry I have taken truth as my
text; but I will refer this morning to the words on one of the
banners here, "Education is our motto." This will by my text. We
are here that we may learn to improve. My inquiry is, How can I
do the most good to my fellow beings? What can I say to them;
what can I do; how shall I walk before them; how shall I commune
with them to do the greatest possible good to the human family? I
am so weak that when I give instructions to my brethren and
sisters it seems but a very feeble effort, when the mind is open
to behold the great things of God, the riches of eternity; to
behold that which is understood by angels and by those made
perfect.
239
My first remarks will be concerning such exercises as we have
seen here this morning. The Latter-day Saints have many pastimes,
and they enjoy themselves in social society with one another. Yet
I think, in my reflections, that we should have an increase--and
we are having partially an increase--of recreation for our youth.
We have very few holy-days. When the 24th of July comes, we hail
it as the anniversary of a day deliverance; a day of peace and
joy to the Latter-day Saints, in finding the peaceful valleys of
these mountains, where we can rest and gather the people
together, and enjoy the privilege of serving God without any to
molest or make us afraid. These two days with Christmas and New
Year's, are about all the holidays we have, that we notice at
all. On reflection, I have come to the conclusion that it would
be better if we would pay more attention to these public
exercises, and direct the minds of our children by observing
them, taking a course to have them avoid getting into the habit
of drinking and every kind of rowdyism, and other things that are
unbecoming; and in all of our amusements have objects of
improvement that are worthy of pursuit. I think we are improving
a little in this respect; but more of us should take an increased
interest in it. We should have more of the children attend Sunday
School, and the teachers should continually place objects before
them that will lead them to study to improve in their manners, in
their words, in their looks and in their behavior; and that will
guide their minds aright. You will find we can place before them
objects that will do them much good in their thoughts and
reflections, that will improve their young and tender minds, and
have an influence upon their future lives for good; and we can
thus bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord by
taking a course to lead their minds.
239
The brethren here have caught us as they generally do. I had no
thought of any person coming to meet us, nor of seeing the
schools lining the road. I thank them for their good feelings to
the elders of Israel. But is there any good in it? Yes. It
attracts the attention of the young people--that is, I mean all
under a hundred years old--elevates their feelings, and is
calculated to induce reflections and thoughts of a life that is
useful; and they will think, when are we going to have another
meeting? when is brother Brigham coming to see us again; with
brother Wells and brother Cannon, and others?--we cannot say
brother Kimball, for he has gone to reap the reward of his
labors. It will have the effect of drawing them to good, and they
will follow after good continually. Is there any harm in Sunday
School parties? No! it is one of the most harmless kinds of
enjoyment when conducted aright. If they wish to dance, let them
dance; let them talk and play; but not do any wrong. They must
not get angry with each other; and if any do wrong instruct them
to do right. If our children are thus taught, they will be
patterns of piety and their conduct will be worthy of imitation.
239
I would be very pleased to learn that your Bishop, brother
Miller, was preparing a place for parties; with a little pond to
float boats on, and other means of enjoyment, where the people
could assemble to have their exercises. Get the young minds to
follow after you in these things, and they will follow after you
in every precept that is good. And I would like to hear of other
Bishops taking steps to prepare suitable places for the same
purpose.
240
We are gathered here from various nations of the earth; and many
of us have been in conditions of society where we have been
wanting in many privileges which others enjoy. The people come
here and their feelings are united directly, which is a positive
proof that there is something in our belief more than there is in
the beliefs that are recognized in the world. They come here and
try to be one immediately, and to amalgamate their feelings. We
see this, and it is encouraging; and we see our prominent men
leading out and directing the minds of those from the eastern and
those from the western world, and teaching them never to do a
wrong, never to do evil; and, by example, to beautify themselves
and their places, and everything around them. This is good, for
in it we do no wrong; we do not do anything by it to injure our
feelings or the feelings of others, nor to grieve our spirits;
but we do that which will increase beauty and excellence among
the people. In this the Lord is well pleased. For the sake of our
children, for the sake of the youth of our land, I am pleased,
every time I travel, to see this manifestation of respect for the
elders of Israel.
240
We wish to improve. I will ask a question with regard to
knowledge and wisdom and understanding and all the blessings of
Heaven bestowed upon the people, and it is this: Who are
deserving of honor and glory, who are deserving of a good name?
The man and the woman who seek to know and understand the mind
and will of God and to carry it out in their lives, or those who
are slothful and who seek to live by what they call faith alone?
I think we would decide that those who manifest by their works
that they seek to do the will of the Lord are more acceptable
before Him than those who live by faith alone. I believe the
Latter-day Saints are the best people on the earth of whom we
have any knowledge. Still, I believe that we are, in many things,
very negligent, slothful and slow to obey the words of the Lord.
Many seem to act upon the faith that God will sustain us instead
of our trying to sustain ourselves. We are frightened at seeing
the grasshoppers coming and destroying our crops. We pray to the
Lord and try to exercise faith that He may remove these devouring
insects. We got along very well in the first part of the season,
and our crops looked beautiful. But how has it been for the last
few days? I can understand your feelings by my own. A week ago
yesterday I went through here on my way to Provo, and everything
looked promising. Yesterday when I returned, fields were
stripped, young orchards were stripped of the leaves, and the
evidences of destruction were to be seen around. Some try to
exercise faith and ask the Lord to remove this destructive power.
I remember saying in the School of the Prophets, that I would
rather the people would exercise a little more sense and save
means to provide for themselves, instead of squandering it away
and asking the Lord to feed them. In my reflections I have
carried this matter a considerable length. I have paid attention
to the counsel that has been given me. For years past it has been
sounded in my ears, year after year, to lay up grain, so that we
might have an abundance in the day of want. Perhaps the Lord
would bring a partial famine on us; perhaps a famine would come
upon our neighbors. I have been told that He might bring just
such a time as we are now having. But suppose I had taken no heed
to this counsel, and had not regarded the coming time, what would
have been my condition to-day.
241
View the actions of the Latter-day Saints on this matter, and
their neglect of the counsel given; and suppose the Lord would
allow these insects to destroy our crops this season and the
next, what would be the result? I can see death, misery and want
on the faces of this people. But some may say, "I have faith the
Lord will turn them away." What ground have we to hope this? Have
I any good reason to say to my Father in heaven, "Fight my
battles," when He has given me the sword to wield, the arm and
the brain that I can fight for myself? Can I ask Him to fight my
battles and sit quietly down waiting for Him to do so? I cannot.
I can pray the people to hearken to wisdom, to listen to counsel;
but to ask God to do for me that which I can do for myself is
preposterous to my mind. Look at the Latter-day Saints. We have
had our fields laden with grain for years; and if we had been so
disposed, our bins might have been filled to overflowing, and
with seven years' provisions on hand we might have disregarded
the ravages of these insects, and have gone to the kanyon and got
our lumber, procured the materials, and built up and beautified
our places, instead of devoting our time to fighting and
endeavoring to replace that which has been lost through their
destructiveness. We might have made our fences, improved our
buildings, beautified Zion, let our ground rest, and prepared for
the time when these insects would have gone. But now the people
are running distracted here and there. I do not wish to condemn
them. I wish all the justification that can be brought to them.
But I look at them as they are. They are in want and in trouble,
and they are perplexed. They do not know what to do. They have
been told what to do, but they did not hearken to this counsel.
242
I have never promised a famine to the Latter-day Saints, if we
will do half right. You have never heard it drop from my lips
that a famine would come upon this people. There never will, if
we will only do half right, and we expect to do better than that.
There is not another people on the earth whose faith and works
are directed for the accomplishment of good like the Latter-day
Saints. But we do not obey counsel as we should. Yet when we look
at them and at others on the face of the earth, we have reason to
say we are proud of the Latter-day Saints. But are we all we
should be? No. We must learn to listen to the whispering of the
Holy Spirit, and the counsels of the servants of God, until we
come to the unity of the faith. If we had obeyed counsel we would
have had granaries to-day, and they would have been full of
grain; and we would have had wheat and oats and barley for
ourselves and for our animals, to last us for years. The people
have also been counseled to take their straw and stack it up,
making nice beautiful ricks of it. You may see the day your
cattle will want it or perish. If you keep your straw you will be
able to have your cattle to work with when you want them. Is the
hay kept? No: it must be sold. A train will come in from Utah
County, from Davis County, from Tooele, loaded with hay, and it
must be sold, even if there is nothing--comparatively
speaking--got for it. Save your hay; save your chaff; save your
straw; save your wheat; save your oats; save your barley, and
everything that can be saved and preserved against a day of want.
We have taken our flour north, and sold it for a song, and now we
see the day when our brethren are paying twelve dollars a hundred
for it on the railroad, brought from the States. If we had been
prudent we might have had enough to supply them, and we could
have sold hundreds and thousands and tens of thousands of
dollars' worth this season. I was inquired of this spring what I
would sell flour for, to be taken down with the teams that went
to the terminus, and I had to say we have none to spare. But we
have sent it to Montana, and we have sold it for next to nothing,
and now our bins are empty. Who is deserving of honor or glory
from God? Those who have preserved their substance, or those who
have wasted it? Those who have preserved it; for they know how to
preserve those things which the Lord places in their hands. But
some have had so much faith in the providences of God to feed
them that they would sell their grain even if they got a mere
nothing for it. I remember a time when some people almost cursed
wheat, it was so plenty. Would the common laborers and mechanics
take wheat for their pay? No. Would they save it? No. The Lord
had given us large crops; would they build bins and store the
grain away? No. But it was taken to the city and sold for
anything it would bring. There was a time when my heart was
pained at hearing wheat spoken of as it was; and I was afraid at
seeing the manifestations of ill feeling which were exhibited by
some of the brethren, principally among the mechanics, concerning
grain.
242
We have seen one grasshopper war before this. Then we had two
years of it. We are having two years now. Suppose we have good
crops next year, the people will think less of this visitation
than they do now; and still less the next year; until in four or
five years it will be almost gone from their minds. We are
capable of being perfectly independent of these insects. If we
had thousands on thousands of bushels of wheat, rye, and barley,
and corn we might have said to them, "you may go, we are not
going to plant for you." Then we could have plowed up the ground,
put in the manure, and let the land rest, and the grasshoppers
would not have destroyed the fruits of our labors which could
have been directed to the beautifying of Zion and making our
habitations places of loveliness.
242
Just as sure as the Lord lives we are going to see times when our
neighbors around us will be in want. But some may say, here have
ten years, twenty years, thirty years gone, and the sayings of
Joseph and the Apostles have not all come to pass. If they have
not all been fulfilled, they all will be fulfilled. When we saw
the flaming sword unsheathed in the terrible war between the
north and the south, we could see in it the fulfillment in part
of the prophecies of Joseph. But when peace comes for a short
time we forget all about it, like a person who comes into the
Church because of seeing a miracle. If he has professed an
obedience to the gospel and a belief in its principles because he
saw a miracle performed, he would need another in a day or two to
continue him in his belief; and he wants a repetition of miracles
to keep him in the Church. Let peace continue for a few years,
and the prediction of Joseph spoken of would be forgotten by all
but a few. So it is with us, comparatively. Let crickets, or
grasshoppers, or frosts, or anything else come and destroy our
crops, and we feel it then; but just as soon as prosperity comes
we forget what has happened.
243
Take the people and I am proud of them; but there is a feeling
with them that they must not be counseled in their temporal
matters. I call this a sectarian notion, for we will find yet
that God is Dictator in everything. Take the case of the Children
of Israel and the miracles that were wrought in their deliverance
from the land of Egypt. The question arises, was it through their
faith, or because of the promises which God had made to their
fathers? The Lord sent Moses to Pharaoh, who wrought many
miracles before him; and Pharaoh sent for his wise men, his
astrologers, soothsayers and magicians, and they wrought their
miracles before Moses and Aaron. Finally, the Lord said, the
Children of Israel must be brought out of Egypt; but was it
because of their faith, or because of the promises made to
Abraham, Isaac and Jacob? It was because of the promises of the
Lord, and not because of the righteousness of that people, that
He brought them out. They came to a place where they were hemmed
in, with the Red Sea before them and the armies of the Egyptian
monarch behind them, and the mountains on either side of them,
and they cried out that they would be destroyed. But the Lord
divided the water, and took them over in safety; and it was
because of the promises He had made to their fathers. They passed
through the Red Sea in safety and the Egyptians were drowned. Was
it because the Egyptians were so much more wicked? I suppose not;
but it was because the Lord had said, "Let the Children of Israel
go free," and they would not; and He punished the Egyptians for
not letting them go; and He punished the Children of Israel by
not letting them go into the promised land, for their wickedness
in the wilderness. They cried against Moses because he had led
them away from the fleshpots and leeks of Egypt, and the Lord
said he would feed them. But was it because of their
righteousness that he sent them down Manna for food? I have no
evidence to believe that it was because of their righteousness.
Do you think they were so very righteous that the Lord would not
let their clothing grow old? It was not because of the
righteousness of the Children of Israel, but because of the
promises of the Lord to Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, for He must
fulfill the promises made to His servants. He wanted at one time
to destroy the whole people, and told Moses to let Him alone that
He might destroy them because of their wickedness and rebellion,
and He would make of him (Moses) a great nation; but Moses
pleaded in their behalf, and called upon the Lord to remember His
promises, and they were preserved. When Moses was on the mount
they went to Aaron and inquired where Moses was, and demanded
gods to go before them. And Aaron told them to bring him their
ear rings and their jewelry, and they did so, and he made of them
a golden calf; and the people ran around it, and said these be
the gods which brought us out of the land of Egypt. How much
credit was due to them? Just as much as to us, for not saving our
grain when we had an abundance, and, when the grasshoppers come,
crying, "Lord turn them away and save us." It is just as
consistent as for a man on board a steamboat on the wide ocean to
say, I will show you what faith I have, and then to jump
overboard, crying, "Lord save me!" It may not seem so daring; but
is it any more inconsistent than to throw away and waste the
substance the Lord has given us, and when we come to want, crying
to Him for what we have wasted and squandered? The Lord has been
blessing us all the time, and He asks us why we have not been
blessing ourselves.
244
Will this be instructive to you, by brethren, hereafter? A great
many have taken this counsel, and they are prepared. I had my
seven years breadstuffs on hand last year; but I have to deal it
out, and I will deal it out to the last bushel, and try my faith
with my brethren. But are we deserving of praise from God or man?
Who are deserving of praise? The persons who take care of
themselves, or the ones who always trust in the great mercies of
the Lord to take care of them? It is just as consistent to expect
that the Lord with supply us with fruit when we do not plant the
trees; or that, when we do not plow and sow and are saved the
labor of harvesting, we should cry to the Lord to save us from
want, as to ask Him to save us from the consequences of our own
folly, disobedience and waste. It is said, by some, that the Lord
is not going to tell His servants to gather His people here to
starve. That is true; but the Lord has said, "Gather the poor
from the nations;" and to the people here, "Gather and save the
produce I put within your reach, and prepare against a day of
want." Suppose a hundred thousand or a million of starving people
were coming here, and we had only grain to last for a couple of
years, with famine around; they would offer their gold and their
silver and their plate and their precious things for bread to
eat, and you would hand it out until all was gone. Then you could
sit down and look at the riches you had got, until all would
perish together with hunger. This would be so, unless the people
act more wisely than they do now.
245
We have had peace in these mountains since we came here; and the
protection of the Lord over this people has been as visible to me
as when Moses caused darkness to come upon all the land of Egypt
except the land of Goshen, where the children of Israel dwelt.
But what credit is due to us before the Heavens and the earth,
even supposing we had such faith as to get the Lord to fight our
battles and do for us what we could do for ourselves? Not a
particle. He requires obedience at our hands. One of the prophets
has said, "To obey is better than sacrifice, and to hearken than
the fat of rams;" and it is written, and I have never heard it
contradicted--it was said in the days of Jesus and His Apostles,
and it has been said in this our day--that we shall be judged
according to our works and not according to our faith. One of the
Apostles has said, "Show me thy faith without thy works, and I
will show thee my faith by my works." If a man heals a person who
is sick, it does not prove that he keeps all the commandments of
God. One man went to Jesus and said, I know you have power; my
servant is sick, and if you come and touch him he will be healed.
And Jesus said he had not seen such faith in Israel. And he said,
"Your servant is made whole." Was it the faith of this man who
came to Jesus, or the charity and mercy of the Savior, by which
the sick person was healed? Jesus saw the man's faith, and he
said I will bestow a blessing here; and in this is manifested the
mercy of God. In many things are the mercies of God made
manifest; and for the people to turn around and claim that it is
because of their righteousness is foolish and wrong. If these
grasshoppers were all moved away it would not be because of the
righteousness of the people, but through the mercies of God. It
is for us to lie so that we can claim the blessings of God. You
recollect reading of the brother of Jared, Mahonri Moriancumer,
who saw the Lord. If he had not kept the commandments of God he
would not have had power to see the finger of the Lord. But he
was faithful in all things, and this gave Mahonri such exceeding
great faith that he had a right to the blessings he asked. If we
were to keep the commandments of God, as he did, we would have
the right to claim the blessings even as Mahonri had. But if we
will not be obedient in all things we cannot claim them. If we
are obedient in all things He will bestow upon us every blessing
we desire; if we are obedient in some things and disobedient in
others, He will do as He pleases.
245
Twelve years from now will tell whether we have been instructed
today or not. If the grasshoppers come again we can then find who
has grain in their bins. With regard to faith and repentance, and
baptism for the remission of sins, and the laying on of hands for
the reception of the Holy Ghost, and the ordinances of the
Gospel, the people are united; but when we come to the
providences of God to us, then is the place for scepticism to
come in and the people to differ. We are bound by our covenants
to accept the word of the Lord. There is a difference of opinion
as to getting the word of the Lord; but if you will read and
cultivate the Spirit of God you will understand how it is
obtained. The Lord is not everywhere in person; but He has His
agents, speaking and acting for Him. His angels, his messengers,
His Apostles and servants are appointed and authorized to act in
His name. And His servants are authorized to counsel and dictate
in the greatest and what might be deemed the most trifling
matters, to instruct direct and guide His Saints. The people have
done well for the past year or two, in leaving off their tobacco,
their whisky, their coffee and their tea; and if they will keep
on doing this, and increasing in righteousness, we are as surely
on the high road to excellence, glory and eternal lives, as we
are here to-day.
245
I pray the Lord that we may have His spirit to guide us to help
build up the Kingdom of God. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / Orson
Pratt, June 14, 1868
Orson Pratt, June 14, 1868
DISCOURSE by Elder Orson Pratt, sen., delivered in the New
Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, June 14th, 1868.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
THE LORD'S SUPPER--ANTIQUITY OF THE GOSPEL--THE
APOSTACY--THE RESTORATION.
245
We have assembled ourselves together this afternoon, according to
our usual custom, to worship the Lord our God and to partake of
the Lord's supper, in commemoration of the death and suffering of
our Great Redeemer. In this manner we show forth his death until
he comes. By attending to this ordinance, and all other
ordinances and institutions of the Kingdom of God, we witness
before God, before angels and before one another, that we are His
disciples.
246
Jesus is the only name given under Heaven by whom salvation can
come. There is no other being or name, no other person appointed,
no individual that has received authority to open up the way of
salvation to the human family, only our Lord and Savior Jesus
Christ. It is He in whom the Latter-day Saints believe; it is He
whom we worship. We also worship the Father in His name. It is
the gospel which He has revealed which we have received. It is
the Holy Ghost which the Father bestows upon the children of men,
through His name, by which we are sanctified and made pure in
heart.
246
The gospel of the Son of God is not a doctrine of late invention;
but it is an old doctrine--a doctrine that was made manifest in
the beginning. It has been taught in every dispensation; and all
that were saved in the days of Adam, Enoch, Abraham, Moses, or
the prophets, as well as in the days of Christ, and since His
day, were saved through belief in the Son of God, and in His
gospel. This great plan was revealed to mankind in the early ages
of the world as well as in the meridian of time.
246
The same gospel that was preached by the Apostles, was also
preached by the ancient patriarchs and antediluvians. The same
gospel that was preached in the days of the apostles, is also
preached now to the Latter-day Saints. There has been a variety
of dispensations of this gospel, made manifest to the human
family. We have had in addition to the law of the gospel, many
ordinances and institutions given to the children of men, suited
to their particular circumstances, and to the conditions in which
they were placed.
246
In the days of Moses, for instance, certain laws and ordinances
were revealed from Heaven, suited to the condition of that
people. But they had the gospel preached to them before the law
of carnal commandments was revealed. Hence Paul says, in his
epistle to the Hebrews, the gospel was preached to them as well
as unto us, that is, to those who were in the wilderness with
Moses. They had the gospel; but it did not profit them, says
Paul, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it. Hence
they had to be dealt with and chastised for their unbelief and
rebellion. The Lord had to afflict them, cutting many of them off
and swearing in His wrath that they should not enter into His
rest.
246
The gospel was also preached to Abraham. The same gospel by which
the heathens were saved in the days of the apostles was known and
preached in the days of Abraham. The same gospel that, according
to the testimony of the New Testament, brought life and
immortality to light was preached before the days of Abraham to
Enoch and through understanding the principles of that gospel his
faith in the principles of immortality and eternal life became so
strong that he was translated and taken to Heaven without seeing
death.
247
In these latter times the Lord our God has condescended to send a
dispensation of His gospel to the human family. You may enquire,
what is the purpose the Lord has in view in sending the gospel in
this age? Have we not here the books that contain the gospel of
the Son of God, as it was preached in ancient times? Have we not
here the word of the living God by which the people were saved
before and after Christ came? And if they could be saved in those
different dispensations in the early ages of the world and in the
meridian of time, why should the Lord reveal another dispensation
of this same gospel to the human family? I know that these
enquiries arise, more or less, in the minds of individuals. I
have often heard them in travelling among the various nations of
the earth. When the gospel as revealed in the Book of Mormon, has
been presented to the people, and they have been told that God
has commenced another dispensation of the same gospel, they would
immediately enquire "What is the use of it? We have the gospel by
which the ancient were saved, revealed in the New Testament, and
why do you bring us another dispensation of it?" Let me reply to
this, and say a few words in relation to the object and purposes
that our Father in Heaven has had in view in revealing the gospel
afresh to the children of men.
247
If it had not been for the great apostacy after the apostles had
preached the gospel, during which the last vestige of the Church
of Jesus Christ was rooted out of the earth by the wickedness of
the children of men; if it had not been that the priesthood was
taken from the earth and the power to preach the everlasting
gospel in its fullness had ceased among the nations, I do not
know that there would have been any necessity whatever for
another revelation of the gospel, and its gifts, blessings and
powers, and the priesthood and apostleship in the latter days.
But I think it can be proved beyond the power of controversy or
reasonable contradiction that the gospel of the Son of God, as it
was preached in the days of the apostles, has been entirely
rooted out from among men. I do not mean the letter of it; we
have that in part; but I mean the power to preach it and to
administer its ordinances; the power to build up the church and
kingdom of God; the power to speak in the name of the Lord; the
power which characterized the ancient servants of the living God;
the power which rested on the inspired apostles by which they
could call upon God and receive revelation from heaven. That
power has been rooted out from the earth. A form has been left it
is true,--in fact a great many forms; but what is the form
without the power? What, for instance, is the use of preaching
baptism for the remission of sins to the human family, if there
is no person authorized and ordained from God to administer
baptism to those who believe and repent? None at all. People
might go forth and preach baptism from age to age and from
generation to generation, but who could be baptized or what would
be the use of it, unless there were authority to administer the
ordinance?
247
What use would be the Lord's Supper, of which we are now
partaking, if we should go and preach it all the days of our
lives provided there were no persons authorized to administer the
ordinance? None at all. They could not partake of the ordinance
acceptably before God. We could not receive the ordinance of
baptism for the remission of sins, unless there were some person
sent by new revelation to administer this ordinance to us.
247
Again, what use would be the ordinance of the laying on of hands
in confirmation, as it was performed in the days of the ancient
apostles? This is a part of the gospel as well as faith and
repentance. What use is it unless there is a man called of God to
lay on hands and confirm the gift of the Holy Ghost upon the
heads of baptized believers, as was done anciently?
248
Here is the great question between the Latter-day Saints, and the
whole Christian world. It is one of the great fundamental
principles at issue between us and the whole world. And it is
something of the greatest importance. It is not one of the
non-essentials; but it is something that concerns the whole human
family, no matter whether they are religious people or
irreligious; whether believers in the Bible or unbelievers, or
whether they are of this, that or the other sect. This is not the
question; but the great question is, has God authority among the
nations to preach, to baptize, to administer the sacrament, to
confirm by the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost
to lay hands on the sick and command them in the name of Jesus
Christ to be healed as they did in ancient days, or has He not?
If He has not we may preach until doom's day, and our preaching
will not save us in the fullness of the glory of the heavenly
worlds. We may baptize, and our baptisms will not be recorded in
the heavens. We may administer the sacrament, but God will never
receive the authority by which it is administered, and it will
not be recorded in the behalf of the individuals who received it
from unauthorized hands.
248
What testimony have we that there has been no authority for many
generations, or from the days of the ancient apostles until the
present century? Have we any evidence in relation to this matter?
We are sorry to say that we have so much that we are obliged to
believe that darkness has truly reigned over the inhabitants of
the earth, and gross darkness has filled their minds. We will
present a little testimony before this assembly, this afternoon,
on this subject; but as it is a subject with which you are well
acquainted we need not dwell upon it long.
248
One of the greatest evidences that can be offered that authority
to preach the gospel and administer in its ordinances has ceased
from the days of the apostles down to the present time, is that
which is acknowledged by the whole Christian world, Catholic and
Protestant, namely that the days of revelation have ceased, that
the canon of Scripture is closed and full.
248
Now supposing we admit this, for the sake of reasoning a little
while on the subject. Admit that after the apostles fell asleep
there was no further revelation, that the canon of scripture was
closed up at the end of the first century of the Christian era.
If we admit this you see the dilemma into which the whole world
is plunged. No man can receive the priesthood and authority to
administer either in word, in doctrine or in ordinances without
new revelation from Heaven. Shall I prove it? Let me refer you to
the testimony of Paul in the epistle to the Hebrews, wherein he
says that no man taketh this honor to himself, except he be
called of God as was Aaron. Turn over to the Book of Exodus, if
you wish to learn how Aaron was called. God, in the first place,
by His own voice, and by the ministration of an angel, called His
servant Moses, raised him up as a great and mighty prophet, gave
him authority from the heavens to administer in the name of the
Lord; and then gave him revelation and commandment to call his
brother Aaron. God spoke to Moses, on that occasion, and told him
that his brother Aaron should be a minister and that he should
set apart Aaron unto the Priesthood, and that he should have
power to go in and out before the Children of Israel; and that he
should wear the breastplate, containing the Urim and Thummim, so
that he could enquire in behalf of the Children of Israel, and
judge between man and man.
248
Was Aaron called in any other way but by new revelation through
the prophet Moses? He was not. Can any man receive the priesthood
only by revelation? Can he receive his calling in any way wherein
God does not communicate himself by new revelation from Heaven? I
answer no, no. No man can assume the priesthood, and the power
thereof, and officiate therein, unless he be called as this man
of God was called in the days of Moses.
249
Admit then that the canon of scripture was closed when John the
Revelator received his gospel, after he returned from the Isle of
Patmos, and that when the apostles passed from the earth
communication between earth and Heaven was closed, who could be
their successors? No individual could hold the office or receive
it unless God sent new revelation from heaven, pointing out by
name the individual upon whom the authority and calling to preach
and administer in His name should rest.
249
If revelations were given in the second, third, fourth, fifth or
any of the following centuries, where are those revelations? They
are not in the Bible. Can we find them among the records of the
Roman Catholics? No. What do we find there? According to the
testimony of their bishops, archbishops and most learned men,
they believe in no new revelation; but they take for their guide
the traditions and revelations that have been handed down to
them. We judge them out of their own mouths. If there have been
no revelations given to the Catholic church, as they themselves
testify in their writings, then there has been no Pope called to
sit in the chair of St. Peter; no bishops nor archbishops to act
in the places of the ancient apostles; and they are all
impostors. Perhaps I ought to qualify that saying a little. There
may have been some of them who were very sincere in following the
traditions of their fathers, and who received the priesthood
among the Catholics with all the sincerity that characterized
some of the heathen priests, in receiving their priesthood from
their fathers. But sincerity does not prove authority; and we
have their own testimony that all authority was cut off from
them, and that there was no man designated by name through
revelation to occupy the position of St. Peter in Rome.
249
Again, come down to about three centuries ago, when the first
Reformers came out and began to testify and protest against the
Mother Church, and what do they exhibit? We are hunting for
authority. They have invented articles of faith, and these alone
are the basis of their authority. As a sample we may take the
Church of England in the days of King Henry the Eighth. We may
also take the Reformers on the Continent of Europe under Martin
Luther, Calvin, and various other great Reformers. Men, no doubt,
who were sincere and who did much good among the people. But let
us hear their testimony. They declare also that the canon of
scripture is full. In this respect, they follow in the tracks of
the old "Mother." They exclaim, "No revelation, no voice of God;
no inspired prophet or apostle; no communications with the
heavens, no ministration of angels."
249
Well, then, what have you got? Oh, we have the scriptures of the
Old and New Testament. But the scriptures do not call you to
administer in the ordinances of the gospel. The scriptures did
not name you, Martin Luther, nor you John Calvin, nor any of you
Reformers, as the individuals to go forth to baptize the people
and establish the kingdom of God. "Oh, but," says one, "the
scriptures tell us to go into all the world and preach the gospel
to every creature." They do not tell you any such thing. That
commission was given to men who lived 1800 years ago. It did not
mean Paul, Timothy, Titus or Barnabas, but it meant the eleven
men, and them only.
250
"But," says one, "did they not have others to assist them?" Yes,
but they did not act by virtue of that commission which Jesus
gave to his apostles, just before he ascended to the presence of
his Father. That applied to the individuals to whom he spoke, and
to no others. Paul could have had no authority to preach or
baptize, until the day of his death if God had not given a new
revelation to that effect. Timothy never could have acted and
baptized, until the day of his death, without being ordained by
the spirit of prophecy and by the laying on of hands, as we are
informed in the New Testament. Barnabas never could have gone
forth among the people as an apostle,--for he was an apostle,
though not one of the Twelve--and acted in connection with the
apostle Paul, unless the Holy Ghost had said "separate to me
Barnabas and Saul for the work of the ministry unto which I have
called them." It required new revelation. And if no man could act
even in the days of the apostles on the old commission given to
the eleven, how much less can people act upon it who live 1500 or
1800 years after who undertake to pick it up, and say we are
authorized to preach under this commission because those eleven
men were authorized.
250
What would you think, Americans,--citizens of this great
republic, if some man in Great Britain should take it into his
head to come over here, to this country of ours to represent the
inhabitants of Great Britain; and when you ask him for his
authority, "Oh," says he, "I have received no new commission. My
government did not commission me to come to America to act as
Minister Plenipotentiary." We again ask him, by what authority
then do you present yourself before this great Republic? You
must, of course, pretend to some authority? "Oh, yes," says he,
"but I have no new commission, I have an old one given to one of
my predecessors,--one given to a man dead and gone. I happened to
have access to his writings and papers, and finding his
commission I put it into my pocket and came here to act as
Minister."
250
Now would you not think he had left his country because he was
insane? Would you acknowledge his authority? No. Would God
acknowledge the authority of a man who assumed to act under an
old commission given to people who have laid in their graves some
eighteen centuries? No. If we act in the name of the Father, Son,
and Holy Ghost in administering the great and sacred ordinance of
baptism, we must be commissioned by the Father, the Son, and the
Holy Ghost to do this work, or else it would be blasphemy and
wickedness in the extreme, not only in those who administer, but
in those who suffer themselves to be deceived and receive the
ordinance from their hands.
250
It is a testimony then to us when both the Catholics, and the
Protestants in all the various sects, rise up and tell us that
the canon of scripture is full and closed, and when they present
us with their articles of faith, and say here are sixty-six books
in the Old and New Testaments, and you must not receive
revelation from God only as it is contained in these sixty-six
books. There has been no new revelation since, no new commission,
no new authority, no voice of angels, no voice of God, no
inspiration, no calling by new revelation; but we act only upon
the old commission. When they tell us this, if we are reflecting
people, we find ourselves totally unprepared to receive the
gospel at their hands.
251
As to the gospel being in the world, the letter of it is here, to
be sure; but where is the authority to administer? Where is there
a man, among the Catholics or Protestants, among Christians, or
pagans, or Mahommedans, or elsewhere, who could have ministered
the gospel to any of our forefathers who lived before the present
century? Nowhere could you or I have received the gospel, forty
years land of ago, if we had then lived? We could have read the
letter of it; we could have read what God did when He had
authority upon the earth. But reading a thing is entirely
different from receiving it. Reading about new revelation,
prophecies and ministrations of angels is one thing, but the
actually receiving them is entirely another thing. You can read
these things and never enter the Kingdom of God; but if you
receive them, and continue faithful, you have a testimony, a
witness within yourselves that you are accepted of the Lord our
God. All other hopes are vain. It is in vain for us to look for
all the blessings of the gospel, when there is no priesthood or
authority among the children of men. Moreover, what were the
blessings that followed the administration of the Holy Spirit?
That is a part of the gospel just as much as faith and
repentance. The servants of God were entrusted not only with the
ministration of the word and the outward ordinances, but Paul
says "God has made us able ministers of His spirit." There was
something that had power in it, when the authority was on the
earth. It gave power to administer the letter and the outward
ordinances; and it also gave power to administer the Spirit
according to the promise that God had made. Hence we find, that
when the people at Samaria were baptized, through the preaching
of Philip, they did not then receive the Holy Ghost. But when the
apostles at Jerusalem heard that the Samaritans had received the
letter of the word, through Philip, they sent Peter and John; and
when they came down and prayed for them, and laid their hands
upon them, they received the Holy Ghost.
251
Here then is an instance of the ministration of the Spirit as
well as of the water. Here was a power that attended the ancient
apostles. they had authority given to them from on High to
administer in this higher ordinance wherein the Spirit of God was
shed forth abundantly in the hearts of the children of men.
251
But we do not wish to dwell on the subject of this great apostacy
and the loss of authority of which we have been speaking. We
desire to dwell upon a more pleasing subject, namely, the
restoration of authority and power to minister the word, and the
ordinances, and the Spirit of the gospel, to the children of men.
251
"Has such authority been restored" inquires one? Yes; if it has
not, neither you nor I can ever obey the gospel. We may hear it
preached, but we never can obey its ordinances, without such
restoration. The great question is, "How was it restored?" The
Latter-day Saints are ready to answer this question.
252
As God, from time to time, since the beginning, gave His
authority to men, in different dispensations, so He has again, in
the last dispensation, sent His angel from Heaven. Does this
stumble you, that God has sent a messenger from the courts of
glory, down to our earth? It is something contrary to the
traditions of the Christian world. It is something that does not
agree with the notions of our forefathers for many generations.
It does not stumble this congregation; they would not be sitting
on these seats to-day if they had not believed this with all
their hearts. An angel has been sent. What for? In the first
place to reveal the Book of Mormon, containing the testimony of
the fullness of the gospel in all its plainness, as it was
revealed here on this continent. By whom? By our Lord and Savior
Jesus Christ. When? Soon after His resurrection from the dead.
Soon after He had finished His ministry in the land of Jerusalem,
He appeared on this great Western Hemisphere, peopled by numerous
nations--the remnants of the House of Israel, of whom our
American Indians are the descendants. They saw Jesus as well as
the Jews at Jerusalem. They beheld the wounds in His hands, in
His feet, and in His side. They saw Him descend clothed in a
white robe; they saw Him come down into the midst of their
assemblies, in the northern portion of what we call South
America. They heard Him open His mouth and teach the multitude
assembled on that occasion. They gathered themselves together day
after day as far as they could to hear Him teach.
252
They felt His power as well as the people on the Eastern
Continent. The glorious principles of the gospel were taught to
them as well as to the Jews at Jerusalem. They had the privilege
of being immersed in water for the remission of their sins, and
having hands laid upon them for the outpouring of the Holy Ghost
as well as their brethren in the distant land of Jerusalem. They
heard His voice proclaiming the gospel which he had introduced
for the salvation of the children of men, and also explaining the
scriptures and prophecies and unfolding all things that should
happen even down to the end of time. They wrote His teachings as
did Mark, Matthew, Luke and John. The teachings and writings of
the disciples and apostles that were called on this American
continent were recorded, as well as his sayings on the land of
Asia. They had the privilege therefore of knowing about the plan
of salvation as well as the people of what we term the Old World.
That testimony has been brought to us. How? By the ministration
of an holy angel of God.
252
But even then, we could not obey this gospel. The revealing and
translating of this book by inspiration did not give authority to
Joseph Smith to baptize, to lay on hands for the gift of the Holy
Ghost, or to administer the Lord's Supper. No, he only did the
work given him to do--reveal the record of the gospel as taught
among the Israelites of the American continent. Could the Church
arise or anybody be baptized from that? No; it required still
further authority. Authority to translate is one thing, authority
to baptize is another. Authority to reveal the Book of Mormon is
one thing; authority to build up the Church and Kingdom of God is
another. But God did afterwards give the authority to baptize and
build up His Church. How? By sending angels from Heaven who,
themselves, had the power to ordain persons to be Apostles. An
individual who does this must hold the Apostleship himself; no
other being would have authority. Whom did the Lord send to
restore the Apostleship again to earth, and to confer it on
Joseph Smith? No less personages than Peter, James and John, who
were with Jesus when he was transfigured in the mount, who then
heard the voice of the Father. These persons who held the keys of
the Kingdom of God, and had power to administer its ordinances,
laid their hands on this great modern Prophet that he might be
filled with the Holy Ghost.
252
Again, did this Church arise according to the wisdom, power and
understanding of men? No; God gave commandment in relation to it,
and pointed out the day on which it was to be organized. And
according to this commandment and revelation it was organized
with six members on the 6th of April, 1830.
253
Here is the great difference between us and the religious world.
And, how immense is the difference! If what we have been speaking
of, this afternoon, be true, you behold the condition of the
whole human family in regard to the ordinances of the gospel. You
see that without authority they cannot embrace the gospel. If it
be not true then all these Latter-day Saints are deceived, and
we, like all the rest of the world, are without authority and
power. But if it be true, not only you and I and the people of
this Territory are concerned, but every man and woman in the
world are equally so. If God has, indeed, sent His holy angel and
conferred the Apostleship, and power and authority to administer
among the inhabitants of the earth, first to the Gentiles, and
afterwards to the scattered remnants of Israel, who can be saved
without obeying these institutions of Heaven?
253
Was any one, either Jew or Gentile, saved anciently who rejected
the preaching of the Apostles? Not one. It mattered not how
righteous they might have been, even if they had received the
ministrations of angels, like good old Cornelius, they could not
be saved without obeying the gospel. You know Cornelius was so
righteous, and had given so many alms to the poor, that they had
ascended to God as a memorial in his favor. Yet with all this the
Lord had to send an angel to tell him that he was not yet in the
right way. This angel came to Cornelius and told him to send for
Simon whose surname was Peter, and he should tell him how to be
saved. Cornelius might have reasoned thus: "Am I not righteous
enough to be saved without sending for Peter? have not my alms
come up before the Lord as a memorial? and has He not sent to me
an holy angel from Heaven to tell me that my prayers have
ascended up to Heaven before Him? and is there any necessity for
me to send for a man to tell me whereby I may be saved?" "Yes,"
said the angel, "he shall tell you." As much as to say, you
cannot be saved with all you prayers and alms, unless you have a
properly authorized servant of God, to tell you how to be saved,
and to administer the ordinances of salvation to you.
253
When Jesus gave the commission to his apostles in ancient days he
told them to preach the gospel to all the world,--to every person
under the whole heaven, and said, "he that believeth and is
baptized shall be saved, but he that believeth not shall be
damned." But is not this very severe? Is there any charity in
this expression? Must all be condemned who do not bow to this
order? Are there not good sects among the Pharisees, Sadducees,
and Herodians, and good people of all sects and parties, just men
whose prayers continually ascend before God? How is it that none
of them can be saved without obeying this gospel which these
eleven men were commissioned to teach? That was the decree. It
mattered not how much righteousness they had, they all had to bow
to that one system, that one ordinance, that one church, and be
united heart and hand in the building up of that kingdom, and
outside of that there was no salvation.
254
Now, if it be true, as I said, in the first place, that God has
sent His angels and that He has conferred the apostleship, and
given authority to administer in His name; if this be true is
there a man or woman, Jew or Gentile, Mahommedan or Pagan, rich
or poor, among the priests or people that can be saved without
receiving the Book of Mormon and the authority that God has
established? No, not one, if they have had the opportunity of
hearing and receiving it. If it be not true, all mankind should
reject it. Do you not see the importance of it? It is a message
that goes forth, like the ancient one,--with authority and power.
The same declaration is given in these days as was given then. A
new revelation has been given to us, with new authority, similar
to what was given to the apostles in days of old.
254
I will read a little in relation to this authority, in a
revelation given in the early rise of this church to the
apostles, and the authorities of this church who had been called
by revelation from the Lord Jesus Christ. "Therefore, go ye into
all the world, and whatsoever place ye cannot go into ye shall
send, that the testimony may go from you into all the world unto
every creature. And as I said unto mine apostles, even so I say
unto you, for you are mine apostles, even God's high priests. Ye
are they whom my Father hath given me; ye are my friends;
therefore as I said unto mine apostles I say unto you again that
every soul who believeth on your words and is baptized by water
for the remission of sins shall receive the Holy Ghost, and these
signs shall follow them that believe: In my name they shall do
many wonderful works; in my name they shall cast out devils; in
my name they shall heal the sick; in my name they shall open the
eyes of the blind, and unstop the ears of the deaf; and the
tongue of the dumb shall speak; and if any man shall administer
poison unto them it shall not hurt them; and the poison of a
serpent shall not have power to harm them." Again he says, and
notice how it agrees with the ancient commission, "Verily,
verily, I say unto you, they who believe not on your words and
are not baptized in water in my name, for the remission of their
sins, that they may receive the Holy Ghost, shall be damned and
shall not come into my Father's kingdom where my Father and I
are, and this revelation unto you and commandment is in force
from this very hour upon all the world, and the gospel is unto
all who have not received it."
254
I have read this, in order that the similarity of the two
commissions might be apparent to you. We have a commission to
preach the gospel to all nations, kindreds, tongues, and people;
to call upon Gentiles and Jews, ministers and religious people,
and professors of all denominations, as well as unbelievers, to
believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, to repent of their sins, to be
baptized, by those holding authority, for the remission of their
sins, that they may be filled with the Holy Ghost by the laying
on of hands. To contend earnestly for the faith once delivered to
the Saints, that they may have power with God, as promised to
every soul that believes. "And," says the Book of Mormon, "if
there be one soul among you that doeth good he shall work by the
gifts and powers of God, and woe be to them that deny these gifts
and powers, for they shall die in their sins, and they cannot be
saved in the kingdom of God." Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, August 9th, 1868
Brigham Young, August 9th, 1868
DISCOURSE by President Brigham Young, delivered in the New
Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, August 9th, 1868.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
THE GOSPEL A PERFECT SYSTEM--EVIDENCE THAT THE LATTER-DAY
SAINTS HAVE RECEIVED THE HOLY SPIRIT--PLURAL MARRIAGE.
255
I will endeavor to speak to the people so that they can hear me.
We very frequently hear complaints about the people being unable
to hear. That is very annoying to me; there is no satisfaction in
taking to people if they cannot hear. I talk a great deal in
public and in private. I have labored for many years in preaching
the gospel of the Son of God; and when I first commenced, it
seemed as though I was under the necessity of speaking very loud.
I could not satisfy my own feelings without talking with a loud
voice. I have acquired this habit, and to talk loud and long for
many years wears on a person's constitution.
255
This gospel that we have embraced is worthy the attention of the
high and the low, the rich and the poor, the wise and the
ignorant, the noble and the ignoble. It commends itself to the
feelings, understanding and conscience of every creature beneath
the heavens that is endowed with intelligence. There is no system
that is perfect except the gospel of the Son of God. Every art
and science is incorporated in the gospel of salvation delivered
to the children of men. If the inhabitants of the earth possess
ingenuity, knowledge, wisdom or understanding they receive it
within the purview or pale of this gospel that comes from heaven.
I have said, and I still feel it, that outside the gospel of the
Son of God--the plan of salvation--there is nothing but death,
hell and the grave; everything else is within our religion. But
when we talk about comprehending our religion, why, we might as
well undertake to comprehend eternity. We have a little of it.
The Lord has made manifest to the children of men a portion of
it, enough to enable them to continue on, to grow, increase,
expand, to add wisdom to wisdom and knowledge to knowledge, for
light cleaves to light and truth to truth. The power to increase
in knowledge is in our possession if we will improve the golden
moments as they pass by.
256
We talk a great deal to the Latter-day Saints. What for? To bring
them to a knowledge of the truth; to place them in a position in
which they may be prepared to inherit that glory which they
anticipate. And to obtain that perfection which we desire more
will be required of us than merely a spiritual exercise of the
mind; our outward works pertaining to our natural life, and in
fact our whole souls must be devoted to God, and the upbuilding
of His Kingdom. We talk to the people to bring them to the
knowledge of the truth, and to bring ourselves, for we are with
you, so that we may understand what we should do, how we should
labor, how direct our lives here, in order that we may be
perfected and prepared to enjoy life everlasting in the presence
of the Father and the Son. I still feel to urge upon the
Latter-day Saints the necessity of a close application of the
principles of the gospel in our lives, conduct and words and all
that we do; and it requires the whole man, the whole life to be
devoted to improvement in order to come to knowledge of the truth
as it is in Jesus Christ. Herein is the fullness of perfection.
It was couched in the character of our Savior; although but a
scanty portion of it was made manifest to the people, in
consequence of their not being able to receive it. All they were
prepared to receive He gave them. All we are prepared to receive
the Lord gives us; all that the nations of the earth are prepared
to receive He imparts unto them.
256
The inhabitants of the earth do not acknowledge the Lord as they
should. There are very few but who believe in a Supreme Being;
but do they honor God? No, they take His name in vain. Do they
believe Him to be what He is? No, they so far mystify the
character of Deity that it is impossible for the people to
understand it. Do they reverence His name? No. If they believe in
a God, He is so far off that they never can get near Him; they
know nothing about the conduct of this Being; and He is so far
off in their imaginations that He knows nothing about the
children of men; at least such is the feeling amongst them, and
yet many of the so-called Christians say His centre is everywhere
and His circumference nowhere. They have mystified the affairs of
salvation to that degree that the whole world of mankind have
lost that reverence that is due to the Supreme Being.
256
The Latter-day Saints have received the Spirit of the Lord; the
proof is here in the gathering and the oneness of the people.
Have the Elders of Israel been to any other country but this?
Yes. To preach the Gospel? Yes. Have they been to England and
preached the gospel there? Yes. have the people believed? Yes.
Where is your proof? The proof is that they have left all, if
they had anything, and have come up to the gathering-place where
the Saints are assembled. The Elders have also preached through
the different nations of Europe so far as they were allowed to do
so. In some countries the law would not permit them; but the Lord
will yet revolutionize those nations until the door will be
opened and the gospel will be preached to all. Have the people
believed? A few of them. But we gather the poorest of the people,
the unlearned, and a few of the learned; but generally, we gather
those who are poor, who wish to be redeemed; who feel the
oppression the high and the proud have made them endure; they
have felt a wish to be delivered, and consequently their ears
were open to receive the truth. Take those who are in the
enjoyment of all the luxuries of this life, and their ears are
stopped up; they cannot hear; but go to the poor, to those who
are in poverty and want, and they are looking every way for
deliverance, and when they hear the Elders preach their ears are
open to hear and their hearts are touched with the Spirit of the
Lord, and many of them have believed. These are they that we
gather together.
256
Now, when we look around upon the Latter-day Saints, in a
temporal point of view, we are proud of them. I have been in
countries where the men, women and children had to
labor--wearying their lives out of them to get the bread
necessary to keep their lives in them. I have gone to bed many a
time, and when I have turned down the bed I would find the sheet
patched from end to end, so that I would wonder which was the
original sheet. I have also known young ladies--I do not know
that I ought to say this, but I do not say it to their disgrace,
but to their praise--come home from their work on a Saturday
evening, and retiring to a room, throw a blanket over their
shoulders, and wash every particle of their clothing, that they
might be able to go out on Sunday to attend meeting. These are
they that we have baptized. Why? Because their ears were open,
and the Spirit of the Lord found a way to their hearts, and they
saw there was deliverance in the gospel. The rich and noble, as a
general thing, have turned a deaf ear to the voice of the Elders
of Israel. Now, the gospel that we have embraced comprises every
glory, honor, excellency and truth there is in the heavens, on
the earth or beneath the earth. Is it worthy of the attention of
the poor? Yes, it is. According to the reading of this book--the
Old and New Testament as well as the Book of Mormon and the Book
of Doctrine and Covenants--which we regard as the foundation of
our work, the Lord has chosen the poor of this world,--rich in
faith--and the time will come when He will give the earth to His
poor for an everlasting inheritance. I speak this for the comfort
of my brethren and sisters who have been poor. They have come
here, and what do we see? The youth, the middle-aged and the old
improving in letters, in mechanism and in the arts and sciences.
We bring them here to improve them, and if the Lord will bless us
sufficiently, and the people will bless themselves, we will have
a nation that understands all things pertaining to the earth that
it is possible for man to grasp. Will this people be
praiseworthy? Yes, and honored and honorable. Will they be looked
to as examples? Yes; and it is the duty of the Latter-day Saints
to live their religion so that all the world can say there is a
pattern for us, not only in our business and worship, but in our
knowledge of things that are, things that have been and of things
that are yet to come, until the knowledge of Zion shall reach the
uttermost parts of the earth, and the kings and great men shall
say, "Let us go up to Zion and learn wisdom". Will they come here
to learn how to govern? Yes. One of the simplest things in the
world is to control a people. Is there any particular art in
making this people obedient? There is just one. If you Elders of
Israel can get the art of preaching the Holy Ghost into the
hearts of the people, you will have an obedient people. This is
the only art required. Teach the people truth, teach them correct
principle; show them what is for their greatest good and don't
you think they will follow in that path? They will just as far as
it is consistent with their weaknesses and the power of darkness
that is over the inhabitants of the earth--with us as with
others. We have merged partially into the light, and we should be
very thankful and obedient to the requirements of Heaven, that we
may receive more and more.
257
Every art and science known and studied by the children of men is
comprised within the Gospel. Where did the knowledge come from
which has enabled man to accomplish such great achievements in
science and mechanism within the last few years? We know that
knowledge is from God, but why do they not acknowledge him?
Because they are blind to their own interests, they do not see
and understand things as they are. Who taught men to chain the
lightning? Did man unaided and of himself discover that? No, he
received the knowledge from the Supreme Being. From Him, too, has
every art and science proceeded, although the credit is given to
this individual, and that individual. But where did they get the
knowledge from, have they it in and of themselves? No, they must
acknowledge that, if they cannot make one spear of grass grow,
nor one hair white or black without artificial aid, they are
dependent upon the Supreme Being just the same as the poor and
the ignorant. Where have we received the knowledge to construct
the labor-saving machinery for which the present age is
remarkable? From Heaven. Where have we received our knowledge of
astronomy, or the power to make glasses to penetrate the
immensity of space? We received it from the same Being that
Moses, and those who were before him, received their knowledge
from; the same Being who told Noah that the world should be
drowned and its people destroyed. From Him has every astronomer,
artist and mechanician that ever lived on the earth obtained his
knowledge. By Him, too, has the power to receive from one
another, been bestowed, and to search into the deep things
pertaining to this earth and every principle connected with it.
257
We can receive all this in our education here; but to acquire a
knowledge of these principles, time and study are required. Let a
child go to school, and he commences with a, b, c, and goes on to
a-b ab, and then to words of two or three syllables until he is
prepared for a higher course of studies. No child can learn
algebra or common arithmetic at first, but he has to go on day by
day, just as you and I have to do. We have learned many things
concerning the Kingdom of God upon the earth, and we can learn
still more. But with all we have learned, are we prepared,
Latter-day Saints, to put our trust in God implicitly? No, we are
not. How do we know? By the acts of the people and by our own
experience. This is in consequence of the evil and the power of
satan that is in the world through the fall. He has beguiled the
inhabitants of the earth, and has thrown a mist before their eyes
so that they can not see the providences of God. Who is it can
see the power by which the leaves of yonder trees grow? Can you
see and understand it? No; why? Because there is a vail dropped
over the eyes and minds of the children of men, so that they can
not behold the providences of God nor His handiwork in all
nature. We are deprived of this knowledge; but we can begin to
see and understand through receiving the Gospel. But we have
still a great deal to learn.
258
It is said that "obedience is better than sacrifice." It is far
better. When I look at the Latter-day Saints--and when I say you,
I reckon myself--(I, Brigham, am with you,) where are we? what do
we understand? how far have we advanced? What do we expect to
receive? How are we looking at things pertaining to this world?
We have received the first principles of the Gospel; and we have
received the spirit of the Gospel; but do we live so as to
increase in this day by day? That is the question. Do we live our
religion so that we improve on all the knowledge that God has
given us? Do we live up to the light that the Lord has revealed?
You may answer this question. The Latter-day Saints, as a people,
are a very good people, they are excellent; they have come to a
oneness that is most remarkable--astonishing to ourselves, and
also to others. But are we one yet? No, not exactly; we have a
great deal to learn before we come to a unity of the faith and
see eye to eye as the people of God have to do in the
Latter-days. We see some things, but we do not see all that is
for our best interest; if we did we would live our religion.
258
Now, my brethren and sisters, from the high and from the lower
circles of life, find if you can on the face of the earth a
gentleman or lady, that is, one who is a true gentlemen or a true
lady, (we have many that are called gentlemen and ladies); but
you find one in the strict sense of the word, that is, as I would
interpret the word, and you will find a man or woman that would
border very closely on an angel. Every word that they speak will
be seasoned with grace: every act of their lives would be as nigh
as mortals can come to angels; nothing pertaining to them low,
degrading or disgraceful. You find a gentleman an you will find a
man who possesses a heart full of charity, faith and love, full
of good works, whose hand is always open to do good to every
creature. You find a lady, and she is one who is ready to impart
wisdom, knowledge, truth, and every virtuous and holy principle
to her sisters and her fellow beings. These are the true lady and
gentleman; but they are of a higher order than those we now call
ladies and gentlemen. You may say my definition is incorrect. Be
it so, it matters not to me. I have my own views with regard to
these things. I look upon the Latter-day Saints as being a very
good people, but very far from what they should be. "Well, we
must have time to grow," says one. Very true, we can not learn
even the "First Reader" in a day. When we commenced going to
school we learned a little to-day, and a little more tomorrow,
and a little more the next day, and so added knowledge to
knowledge; and by and by you and I have to come to a unity of the
faith. This is the gospel--the plan of salvation--that we believe
in. This is the doctrine we preach to the people--to purify
ourselves as He is pure; to sanctify the Lord God in our hearts,
that we may be counted worthy to receive His blessings and be
sustained by Him.
258
We know very well that the name "Mormon" is rudely applied to the
Latter-day Saints, and we know very well what the world thinks of
us; but what matters it to us? Nothing. Suppose that we had the
power to take the poor and the ignorant, the low and the degraded
who are trodden under foot by the great and the powerful among
earth's inhabitants, and bring them together and purify them and
fill them with knowledge and understanding and make a nation of
them worthy of admiration, what would you say to this? O, ye
inhabitants of the earth, can you do it? The Lord can. Well it is
such a people that I am looking upon; this is the people I expect
to be saved with. I am proud of them. Not proud of their
ignorance or meanness; not proud of their wickedness by any
means. But I am proud to think that we have received the gospel
and are enabled to sanctify ourselves if we are disposed to. I
delight in the Later-day Saints, because of their obedience to
these principles, and not because of their rough, uncouth course
of life.
259
Now, it is for us to perfect ourselves by these principles. We
have received the gospel and have been baptized for the remission
of our sins. Is there anything wrong in this? No, the Christian
world profess to believe the Old and New Testaments; the Jews say
they believe the Old Testament. We believe both, and that is not
all, we believe in the Book of Mormon and the Doctrine and
Covenants given by the Lord to Joseph Smith and by him to the
Church. We also believe if we were destitute of the Spirit of the
Lord, and our eyes were closed so that we could not see and
understand things as they are by the spirit of revelation, we
might say farewell to all these books, no matter how numerous. If
we had all the revelation given since the days of Adam and were
without the spirit of revelation to be and abide in the midst of
the people, it would be impossible for us to be saved in the
celestial Kingdom of God. The world look upon us a set of
fanatics for believing this; but that does not matter at all to
us. We have our course before us; the path for us to tread in is
marked out. What is it? It is march on, march on, ye Latter-day
Saints, to the higher orders of life in this world. March on, ye
Latter-day Saints, to the higher orders of life in this world.
March on, ye Latter-day Saints, until you are prepared to receive
life everlasting in the presence of the Father and the Son. What
matters it what the world say? That makes no difference to us,
not in the least. But I will tell you what concerns us, to order
our lives in accordance with the principles of the gospel that we
have embraced. Let a Christian live his religion and he is
honored and thought much of by his brethren and friends and
acquaintances. And even the wicked contemplate a man or woman who
lives his or her religion with a feeling of reverence, and they
involuntarily honor that being who honors his God. The vilest
wretch that lives on the face of the earth looks with reverence
on a person who is a true follower of Jesus, and cannot help it.
If we respect ourselves we will shape our lives accordingly. If
we do so, we shall become pure and holy. Is there anything wrong
in this? No; neither is there the least wrong in the world in
acknowledging the hand of God in all things. If I had the skill
given me to-day to construct a machine by which we could pass
from nation to nation in the atmosphere as they now do on terra
firma on the railway, would there be any harm in acknowledging
God in this? I should receive the knowledge from Him; it is not
independent and of myself. I am dependent upon Him for every
breath I draw and for every blessing I receive. If you, ye
nations or wise men of the earth, are not dependent upon Him, we
would like to see you act independently. Let a man who thinks he
has power independent of God--if there be such a man--take a
grain of wheat, rye, barley, or a kernel of corn from the element
God has ordained and organized for its development, and see if he
can make it grow. All acknowledge that it can not be done. Well,
then, there would be no harm in acknowledging God in all things.
But, here I pause a moment; I do not mean that we should
acknowledge the hand of God in a man or woman doing wrong; but I
will acknowledge the hand of God in sustaining the individual
while he does it. No matter what wrong a human being may commit
he or she is sustained by the Almighty while doing it. But the
act is of the creature and not the Creator. We should acknowledge
the hand of God in all things. And if we do this we will live our
religion a little better than we have.
260
O, ye my sisters, will not you improve a little? Shall I come to
our own capacity here to-day? Yes; then let us look a little and
see what is for our advantage. How many of my brethren and
sisters are there who have a mint or a bank to go to with an
inexhaustible fountain of wealth? None; we are poor. We gathered
poor. It is true that we are decently clad; but why not go to the
fields and take the straw and make you hats and bonnets, and save
that means to send for the poor Saints? Would ten thousand
dollars pay for the hats and bonnets worn by this congregation
to-day? By no means. But suppose that we say five thousand, that
amount had better be used in sending for the poor than in
spending it in articles the material for which can be gathered
and manufactured right here. I see a very few straw hats in this
congregation to-day with straw trimmings, made by the bands of
the wearers perhaps, and can you beat them for beauty with
imported articles? No, you can not. Well, these are lessons we
try to teach the people all the time. We teach men who have been
in the factory all their lives how to prepare the ground, to
plant potatoes, corn, squash, cucumbers, onions, and cabbage,
that they may have something to eat when the dreary storms of
winter overtake them. And thus we teach the people how to live.
This is our business. If you do not learn to live here, how can
you live hereafter? If you do not understand the things of this
life, how can you understand the things pertaining to the life to
come? Just as the apostle says with regard to loving one
another--"If you say you love God and hate your brother you deny
your own words, for how can you hate him whom you have seen and
love Him whom you have not seen?" You can not do it. We make the
application here, how can we understand things a thousand years
ahead if we do not understand what is here to-day? We take
children, and teach the little girl to spin, weave, and knit her
stockings; and the boys to drive team, plow, to go to the field
to hoe and prepare the ground, and to sow the seed so that they
may have food to eat. What next? Why, say your prayers always
before going to work. Never forget that. A father--the head of
the family--should never miss calling his family together and
dedicating himself and them to the Lord of Hosts, asking the
guidance and direction of His holy spirit to lead them through
the day--that very day. Lead us this day, guide us this day,
preserve us this day, save us from sinning against Thee or any
being in heaven or on earth this day! If we do this every day,
the last day we live we will be prepared to enjoy a higher glory.
261
There is a little matter I want to speak upon to you, my sisters.
It is a subject that is very obnoxious to outsiders. They have
given us the credit for industry and prudence; but we have one
doctrine in our faith that to their view is erroneous, and very
bad; it is painful to think of. Shall I tell you what it is
sisters? "Oh," says one, "I know what you mean, my husband has
two, four, or half a dozen wives." Well, I want to tell the
sisters how to free themselves from this odium as many of them
consider it. This doctrine so hateful and annoying to the
feelings of many, was revealed from heaven to Joseph Smith, and
obedience is required to it by the Latter-day Saints,--this very
principle will work out the moral salvation of the world. Do you
believe it? It makes no difference whether you do or not, it is
true. It is said that women rule among all nations; and if the
women, not only in this congregation, Territory and government,
but the world, would rise up in the spirit and might of the holy
gospel and make good men of those who are bad, and show them that
they will be under the necessity of marrying a wife or else not
have a woman at all, they would soon come to the mark. Yes, this
odious doctrine will work out the moral reformation and salvation
of this generation. People generally do not see it; my sisters do
not see it; and I do not know that all the elders of Israel see
it. But if this course be pursued, and we make this the rule of
practice, it will force all men to take a wife. Then we will be
satisfied with one wife. I should have been in the beginning; the
one wife system would not have disagreed with me at all. If the
prophet had said to me, "Brother Brigham, you can never have but
one wife at a time." I should have said, "glory, hallelujah, that
is just what I like." But he said, "You will have to take more
than one wife, and this order has to spread and increase until
the inhabitants of the earth repent of their evils and men will
do what is right towards the females. In this also I say glory,
hallelujah. Do men do that which is right now? No. You see
travelers--young, middle-aged, or old--roaming over the world,
and ask them where their families are, and the answer will
generally be, "I have none." You go to the city of New York, and
among the merchants there I doubt whether there is one man in
three who has a wife. Go to the doctor and ask him, "where is
your wife and family?" and, "thank God I have none," will be his
reply. It is the same with the lawyer. Ask him about his wife,
and his reply will be, "O bless me, I haven't any, I say it to my
praise, I am not troubled with a family." You go to the parson,
and were it not for his profession, the cloak of religion that is
around him, not one in a thousand of them would have wife or
children.
261
Do not be startled, my sisters; do not be at all afraid; just get
influence enough among the daughters of Eve in the midst of this
generation until you have power enough over the males to bring
them to their senses so that they will act according to the rule
of right, and you will see that we will be free at once, and the
elders of Israel will not be under the necessity of taking so
many women. But we shall continue to do it until God tells us to
stop, or until we pass into sin and iniquity, which will never
be.
261
Do you see anything very bad in this? Just ask yourselves,
historians, when was monogamy introduced on to the face of the
earth? When those buccaneers, who settled on the peninsula where
Rome now stands, could not steal women enough to have two or
three apiece, they passed a law that a man should have but one
woman. And this started monogamy and the downfall of the
plurality system. In the days of Jesus, Rome, having dominion
over Jerusalem, they carried out the doctrine more or less. This
was the rise, start and foundation of the doctrine of monogamy;
and never till then was there a law passed, that we have any
knowledge of, that a man should have but one wife.
262
Now, sisters, I want you to see to this. I advise you to have
faith and good works; be fervent in spirit and virtue, and try to
live so as to bring the men to the standard of right, then we
shall have no trouble at all. I believe that in Massachusetts
they have only 27,000 more women than men; but that is not many.
There is a cause, perhaps, for this. A good many young men go
into the army, or go here or there. What is done with the
daughters of Eve? In may countries they stick them in the
factories, into the fields, the coal mines, and into the
streets--as I have seen hundreds of them--gathering manure, &c.,
working all day and getting a penny at night to buy a loaf of
bread with. They stick some of them down into the iron works,
under the ground to pack the ore, or into the building to lug off
the iron. But the young men are sent to the wars. When England
and the rest of the nations learn war no more, instead of passing
a law in this or any other nation against a man having more than
one wife, they will pass a law to make men do as they should in
honoring the daughters of Eve and making wives of and providing
for them. Will not this be a happy time? Yes, very fine. If you
will produce this to-day, I'll tell you what I would be willing
to do, I would be willing to give up half or two-thirds of my
wives, or to let the whole of them go, if it was necessary, if
those who should take them would lead them to eternal salvation.
And then you may have my daughters, if you will only lead them in
the way they should go that they may obtain eternal life; if you
will teach them the gospel, how to live, how to honor their
being, honor their God and live their religion. Do this and you
are welcome to them. Would I get more wives? if I had a mind to;
but if I had none at all it would be all right. If I have one it
is all right, and if I should have a score it would be all right.
262
I mean to teach, pray and plead with the people to save
themselves by hearkening to the commandments of God, and to live
their religion so that we may get through a world of sin,
darkness, ignorance and unbelief. Man is prone to wander as the
sparks are to fly upwards. The spirit is warring with the flesh
continually, and the flesh against the spirit. Which will come
off victorious? This will decide the destiny of all the
inhabitants of the earth. If the spirit reigns triumphant and
overcomes the body and its passions, that character will receive
glory; but if the passions and sin, within the flesh, overcome
the spirit and subdue it, that character will be lost. That is
all there is of it. The Lord has done all on His part. His grace
is sufficient; He has laid the plan of salvation for us to
follow. Work on the square and all will be right. God bless you.
Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / George
Albert Smith, June 21, 1868
DISCOURSE by President George A. Smith, delivered in the New
Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, June 21, 1868.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
NECESSITY OF AN INSPIRED LEADER IN THE CHURCH--CHRISTIANITY AND
PAGANISM--AUTHORITY.
263
The visit of the Savior of the world, his crucifixion and
resurrection from the dead, the proclamation of the gospel
through the nations by his disciples and apostles brought the
subject to the attention of a great portion of the world. The
Savior, himself, is represented as going to his own--to his own
nation, to His own people, and they received Him not. He came to
them with the words of life, light and salvation, but they could
not appreciate them. They conspired against Him and put Him to
death. He says in relation to this that it must needs be that
offences come, but woe to him through whom they come, it were
better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck and he
cast into the depths of the sea. The offences did come. His
servants went forth and preached, and, according to the histories
that have come down to us, they were all martyred with but one
exception, that is John, who is represented to have been cast
into a cauldron of oil. We find, however, in the New Testament,
that the writings of John are the last that are handed down to us
by King James' translators as inspired writings. His three
epistles, written almost a hundred years after the birth of the
Savior, are the last books that King James' translators would
give to us as inspired writings. Perhaps you have reflected upon
this matter. King James' translators were learned men selected by
the King to translate the Scriptures. They translated the
writings of the various apostles and prophets, and then took a
vote among themselves to decide which were inspired and which
were not. You will remember that not one among this body of
learned divines even professed to have the inspiration of God
upon him. They were learned in the languages, sciences and the
opinions of men, and their vote was the only test by which they
decided which of these books were given by revelation and which
were not. And it was perhaps only a single vote that saved the
books of James, and perhaps only a single vote that cast out the
books of the Apocrypha.
263
Now, this is calculated to make men reflect upon the position of
a church without an inspired leader, without a man at its head
who can ask the Lord for guidance and obtain an answer. The
Church of England made no pretensions to inspiration. It had
protested against the Church of Rome as being the "beast," the
"false prophet," the "mother of harlots and abominations of the
earth," and everything that was corrupt, and had inaugurated a
reformation, and established the Protestant Church of England,
with the King for its head; but it had no inspiration. And this
body of learned men passed their votes on these sacred books
without any pretense whatever to inspiration from the Almighty.
Yet "no man knoweth the things of God but by the Spirit of God."
263
Soon after the death of the apostles, divisions occurred in the
Christian churches on a variety of topics. They had commenced to
engraft into the religion of Jesus idolatrous ideas, after the
similitude of an idolatrous worship. These ideas gradually crept
in for some three or four hundred years, the Christian religion
being held in a subordinate position by the State; and several
times the whole power of the Roman Empire was exerted to
exterminate it from the earth. This course of things finally
terminated in a political change, during which the first
Christian Emperor arose and stopped the persecution of the
Christians. This was Constantine the Great. He was, by no means,
the most pious of Christian Sovereigns, but he was the first
Christian Emperor, and by means of the cross for his banner he
had been able to wade through the blood of his competitors and
set himself on the throne of the Roman world. In the year 306 he
established the Christian religion as the religion of the State,
and suppressed the time-honored rites of Pagan temples and
heathen modes of worship.
264
This change produced a tremendous influence, not only upon the
Pagan, but also upon the Christian portion of the Empire. Up to
that period the Christians had been oppressed and trampled down,
and had even been under the necessity of burying their dead in
secret. Many portions of the city of Rome are honey-combed with
subterraneous catacombs excavated in the rock where thousands of
Christians were secretly entombed during the time that to bury
after the Christian manner was a violation of the laws of the
Roman Empire; and when to adhere to this mode of burial or to
acknowledge themselves Christians was liable to cost them their
lives, the confiscation of their property, or liberty.
264
This change, however, was not wrought at once. Unfortunately for
the progress of Christianity and the peace of mankind, the
Emperor Julien, the Apostate, in 361 attempted to re-establish
the Pagan religion in the empire. This brought on a bloody
struggle, which resulted in an amalgamation of Christianity and
Paganism. Idol worship had always existed in Rome. The gods of
the Greeks and Romans, and the gods and goddesses that were
manufactured for the occasion had temples built to them, and
their worship not only directed but enforced by the laws of the
Empire. But when Christianity became the religion of the State,
these rites were banished and a vast amount of Pagan property was
confiscated.
264
The rites and ordinances of the Christian religion were few and
simple, when compared with the ostentatious display observed in
the worship of Pagan idols. It might not be amiss to enquire what
the religious ceremonies of the early Christians really were.
They believed in the divine mission of our Lord and Savior Jesus
Christ, and endeavored to follow his precepts. The Savior said,
"Let him who will be my disciple take up his cross and follow
me." When the Savior commenced His mission He went to the waters
of the Jordan and was baptized by immersion, thereby setting an
example to all to follow Him. His disciples preached faith,
repentance, and baptism for the remission of sins, and the
ordinance of laying on of hands for the reception of the Holy
Ghost, and the administration of what is termed the sacrament. In
these were comprised the principal portion of the outward
ordinances and ceremonies that were observed by the early
Christians. They met on the Sabbath day to worship, receive
instruction and to call upon the name of the Lord and to partake
of the emblems of the death and sufferings of our Lord and
Savior, and to witness unto him thereby that they were determined
to keep His commandments unto the end.
264
Their places of worship were generally private houses, or such
retired places as they could obtain so as to be free from the
interruption of their enemies. And in connection with the
ordinances to which I have referred, their religion consisted in
the observance of a strict moral code. When a man entered the
church by the door, that is by faith, repentance, baptism for the
remission of sins and the laying on of hands, he was required to
live in strict obedience to the principles laid down in the
teachings of our Savior, to sustain and uphold the truth and to
lead a pure and upright life, and "to do to others as he would
that others should do unto him." These, in short, were the
prominent religious observances that existed at the time of the
Apostles of our Lord and Savior, who had established branches of
the church in nearly all parts of the known world. But these
simple principles were soon trespassed upon by philosophers.
Paul, in warning the members of the church of this, says: "beware
lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit after
the tradition of men, after the rudiments of the world and not
after Christ.
265
The religion of the Pagan world was made up in a great
measure of ostentatious display. Offerings and sacrifices of
various kinds were made in temples of great magnificence, some of
which were kept constantly open for this purpose. A great number
of persons devoted their lives to the service of these gods. They
worshipped the images of almost every creature that could be
imagined, and the planets, which were generally represented by
collossal statues of exquisite workmanship. The influence of
these deities over the people was universal. Nations dare not go
to war without consulting these oracles. Some of their temples
were dedicated especially to war. There was one in Rome which was
kept constantly open in time of war and shut in time of peace.
And there was one period in which war was so prolonged, that this
temple, dedicated to the god of war, was kept continually open
for a hundred years. And everything that a zealous love of the
marvellous and the wonderful could do to sustain the tottering
empire of Paganism was done, and to enforce the observance of
pagan rights. And to ensure respect to their ancient mythology,
thousands of the disciples of the meek and lowly Jesus were put
to death.
265
This is but a glance at the difference of the two systems. But at
the time of Constantine the religion of Jesus had varied very
materially from what it was two hundred years before.
265
Some writers dispute in relation to Constantine's conversion.
Some say that he was baptized by immersion in the old church of
St. John Lateran, at Rome, which was originally a heathen temple,
dedicated to the goddess Faustina, one of the roman Empresses,
who, by some historians is asserted to have been one of the most
lewd women that ever lived in Rome; but who was regarded as a
paragon of purity by her Imperial husband, who caused her to be
proclaimed a goddess; and the virgins of Rome, especially those
of patrician blood, were required to go into the presence of her
statue to offer their vows previous to marriage. Saint John
Lateran also contained, it is said, the font in which Constantine
was baptized. But some assert, and I think Eusebius is among the
number, that Constantine was a little careless in regard to the
mater of baptism, and deferred it, as many persons do the making
of their wills--until after their death.
265
This, however, matters not so much as the effect produced by this
grand political change, which not only had a tendency to suppress
Paganism, but it also degenerated Christianity. Thousands and
thousands of Pagans--men dedicated to the Pagan service, now
found it to their interest to seek employment under the new
religion; and in order to make it permanent and to give it the
appearance of consequence it was deemed necessary to incorporate
into it some of the Pagan rites and ostentatious display.
Degeneracy, almost universal degeneracy was the result. In a few
centuries the religious power had grown almost equal to the
former civil power of Rome.
266
A division occurred between the patriarchs of Constantinople and
those of Rome, as to the right of supremacy. The patriarchs of
Constantinople would not acknowledge those of Rome as superior in
authority. The result was the establishment of the Greek
Church--an organization which exists at the present day, at the
head of which is the Emperor of Russia. The rest of Europe, with
the exception of the Eastern Empire of the Romans, what was
called the Greek empire, adopted the western faith--the Latin
Church. This Latin faith became almost the law of the land
throughout western Europe, and was also planted in America,
especially in South and central America and Mexico, and in
Canada. It was planted in America by means of the sword. There
were in Europe a great many conscientious men who could see most
terrible corruption in this Latin Church, and they were not
satisfied. In 1160 Peter of Waldam, a town of France, obtained
the translation of the four gospels into French, and with his
followers he commenced vigorously preaching against the
corruptions of the Roman church, denying the supremacy of the
Pontiff. One of the Reformers painted on one side of a large room
Christ riding to Jerusalem on an ass; and on the other side the
Pope making a triumphal entry into Rome to receive his
consecration, and this called attention to the marked contrast.
266
A great many Christians wanted to visit the Holy Sepulchre, which
was in the hands of the Mahommedans. One, Peter the Hermit, made
this pilgrimage, and was treated roughly by the Mussulmen. He
returned home, and commenced to preach the redemption of the Holy
Sepulchre. He aroused nearly all the western nations of Europe
into a furor to redeem the Holy Sepulchre. In 1095, 30,000 men
started the first crusade led by this fanatic Peter. On their way
they inflicted great cruelty on the Jews wherever they passed
them. The expedition failed, however, and most of these who
composed it perished. But the spirit to redeem the Holy Sepulchre
was thoroughly awakened among the western nations of Europe, and
a number of princes, warriors and men of wealth and great renown
espoused the holy cause. They led magnificent armies; and
hundreds of thousands bled and died on the plains of Palestine
around Jerusalem. In 1099 Godfrey de Bouillion, succeeded in
taking the city of Jerusalem, and the Mosque of Omar was
dedicated as a Christian Church. The Crusaders kept possession
for about ninety years, when it was wrested from their hands by
Saladin, Caliph of Egypt, who is said to have washed the Mosque
of Omar with rose water and re-dedicated it to the worship of
Mahomet.
267
This made the nations a great deal acquainted with each other.
The knights of England, France, Spain, Germany and Italy were
side by side in those campaigns, which were repeated about 150
years--costing the lives of two millions of men. They fought in
the common cause, and it had a tendency to make them acquainted
with each other, and probably perpetuated, to some extent, that
universality of sentiment which existed for so many years in
regard to the Catholic faith. However, divisions arose, and the
northern nations of Europe became Protestant under Calvin and
Luther. Scotland became Protestant under the lead of certain very
devout divines. England became Protestant under Henry VIII, who
first wrote a work in defence of the Catholic faith, which caused
the Pope to confer upon him the title of "defender of the faith."
He put many to death for not strictly observing the Catholic
religion. He then renounced the Catholic faith through a personal
quarrel between him and the Pope, and assumed to be the head of
the church, and put men to death for not believing in his
spiritual supremacy, so that he killed men on both sides of the
question. This continued during his lifetime, and during the
short reign of his son, Edward. Then she who is called "Bloody
Mary" came to the throne. She endeavored to re-establish the
Catholic faith, and men were put to death because they would not
desert Protestantism. We all remember when we were children
seeing a Picture of John Rogers, a minister of the Gospel, who
was the first martyr in Mary's reign. He was burnt at the stake
in Smithfield.
267
When I visited London, I went to the same place to preach, but
the police would not let me. They said that the Lord Mayor, by
the advice of the Bishop of London, had, the evening before,
issued orders to prohibit street preaching. Preaching within the
limits of the city had always been allowed before, but we were
not allowed to do so. I believed that this prohibition was in
consequence of the publication of our intention to visit London
for the purpose of establishing the gospel. I do not know that it
was so, but it was the first time that any Protestant had been
deprived of the right to preach in Smithfield Market and in the
streets on Sunday.
267
As soon as Queen Mary died England became Protestant again.
Mooney in his history of Ireland asserts that "When Elizabeth
undertook to establish the Protestant religion in Ireland, the
Irish people could not understand what it was; they said the
religion of England had been changed four times in thirty years."
267
Now we are told by the Protestant world that they have authority
which has descended to them from the Savior and His apostles. But
when the division took place between the Protestants and the
Church of Rome the Pope excommunicated them. He issued what were
called "bulls of excommunication," and consigned these
Protestants to the lowest hell, and deprived them of every
particle of authority, if they ever had any. Now, if the Catholic
Church had any authority, those who dissented from them were thus
deprived of every vestige of it; and if the Catholics had no
authority, then those who went out from them had none. The result
was that in either case the Protestants had none; and the
Protestants all tell us that the Catholics had none, that they
had degenerated and apostatized, and had become corrupt and
wicked and had lost their power, and it was necessary to make a
general reform. A stream cannot rise higher than its fountain,
and the result is there was no authority among any of them. Not
one of these Reformers even professed to have inspiration from
the Lord, and that is the condition of the religious world
to-day.
268
Are the Latter-day Saints any better off? Let us refer to the
origin of this work. God called His servant Joseph Smith and
conferred upon him the authority and power of the priesthood,
that the work of God might be re-established on the earth. This
was necessary, because the Lord, in answer to his prayers, told
him that all the sects were wrong, and that it was consequently
necessary that the lord should reveal Himself anew to the
children of men. The Lord accordingly conferred the priesthood
and apostleship upon Joseph, by which he could preach faith,
repentance and baptism for remission of sins, and lay his hands
on those who believed and obeyed, that they might receive the
Holy Ghost; and also ordain men to go forth and preach the gospel
to others. Joseph Smith was an obscure individual, a young man
who had limited opportunities for education. But he was sent of
God to preach the simple principles of the gospel of Jesus, as
they were taught by His disciples. And the principal argument
with which he was met, was ridicule, tar and feathers, tearing
down houses, driving women and children from their homes, and
robbing them of their inheritances, and murdering the Elders, and
depriving the Latter-day Saints of every right, human and divine.
These were the arguments used against the testimony and mission
of Joseph Smith and his fellow laborers. They were effective to a
certain extent in destroying the mortal lives of apostles and
prophets, and in bringing sorrow, grief and mourning to the
bosoms of many. And when Joseph Smith fell by the hands of wicked
men, the authority he held rested on the head of Brigham Young.
And by the inspiration of God he was enabled to lead Israel from
the midst of their trials into the heart of this great mountain
desert where God has blessed, prospered and preserved them. And
from the day that God first communicated His will to man until
the present, the power, wisdom and inspiration of the eternal God
have never been more manifest than through President Young in the
discharge of these great duties. The mantle of Joseph fell upon
him, and thousands of persons were witnesses that this spirit
came upon him, and that he was inspired of the Almighty to lead,
guide, and bear off the kingdom.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, August 16th, 1868
Brigham Young, August 16th, 1868
REMARKS by President Brigham Young, delivered in the New
Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, August 16th, 1868.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
THE VALUE OF ATTENDING MEETINGS--GENTILE OR
GENTILISM--ISOLATION--PREACHING--ZION.
269
I wish to make a few remarks to the Elders of Israel, who are the
ones who are called to preach the gospel at home and abroad, and
to administer in the ordinances of the House of God. My remarks
will apply to the sisters, if they wish to receive them. I wish
to say that, when I see Elders in Israel who are careless and
unconcerned, who trifle away their time, and neglect to attend
High Council and other Meetings where there are opportunities to
learn, my experience for the best part of forty years teaches me
that they never progress--they are as they were, and as they no
doubt will be. I notice that the seats of the Elders here in this
Tabernacle are frequently vacant. I also notice in the High
Council, where intricate matters are often tried, in which the
principles of government and law are involved, the consideration
of which would be profitable and instructive, that whenever an
Elder can make an excuse his place is vacant. In my experience I
never did let an opportunity pass of getting with the Prophet
Joseph and of hearing him speak in public or in private, so that
I might draw understanding from the fountain from which he spoke,
that I might have it and bring it forth when it was needed. My
own experience tells me that the great success with which the
Lord has crowned my labors is owing to the fact of applying my
heart to wisdom. I notice that even my own natural brothers when
they come into my office, which is very seldom, if there are
important matters on hand--when I am teaching the brethren the
principles of government, and how to apply them to families,
neighborhoods and nations, will leave the office as though it was
a thing of no account. And this is the case with too many of the
Elders in the Church. This is mortifying to me. In the days of
the Prophet Joseph, such moments were more precious to me than
all the wealth of the world. No matter how great my poverty--if I
had to borrow meal to feed my wife and children, I never let an
opportunity pass of learning what the Prophet had to impart. This
is the secret of the success of your humble servant. I make this
application to the Elders of Israel.
269
Brother Carrington has been speaking of his mission, and of his
long stay at home. I do not know that I can altogether excuse
him, but I think that my remarks are partially applicable to him,
although we have called him to fill as important a station as
there is in the Church. If Brother Albert Carrington, who is on
the eve of departure for a foreign mission, is not prepared now
to teach the nations of the earth, and to lead them home to Zion,
it is his own fault. He has been in the midst of counsel ever
since he has been in the Church; and others have been here with
us all the day long, and if they are not filled with wisdom and
the power of God it is their own fault.
269
I want, now, to say a few words with regard to a term that is
frequently used in our midst. I refer to the term "Gentile." I
have explained this a great many times to the Elders both in
public and in private, and I was surprised at the use made of the
term this afternoon. "Gentile," or "gentilism," applies only to
those who reject the gospel, and will not submit to and receive
the plan of salvation. Will you remember this? It does not apply
to any only those who are opposed to God and His Kingdom. When
the Jews, as a nation, were in their glory, they called the
nations around them Gentiles. Why? Because they were opposed to
the laws and precepts that the Lord, through Abraham, Isaac,
Jacob and Moses, had revealed for the guidance of Israel. But it
does not apply to this or any other nation, simply because they
are not of our faith; and in fact, in these days, on account of
their conduct, the term could be more properly applied to the
Jews than to any other people; but it does not apply to them for
they are of the chosen seed. Among the nations of the earth there
is a great mixture, but there are many millions that we shall yet
gather into this Church.
270
Remember this, O, ye Elders of Israel, and do not apply the term
"Gentile" to a man because he is not baptized. There are some of
pure gentile blood will come into this Church. There are a few
already, but very few. When a person of real gentile blood,
through honesty of heart, submits to the gospel and is baptized
and receives the laying on of hands from a man duly authorized,
you might naturally suppose, from the contortions of the muscles,
that such a person had a fit, for the power of the Holy Ghost
falls upon and renovates that rebellious blood and stirs it up,
and perhaps the person thus administered to falls prostrate on
the floor. I have seen this, and it is in consequence of the
power of the Holy Ghost operating upon the power of the enemy
within the individual. Whoever has been in our Councils would
never make the application of "Gentile" to a man or woman, simply
because he or she was not baptized, for that has nothing to do
with it either one way or the other. I want the brethren to learn
this, and everything that is useful.
270
A few words now with reference to the isolation that Bro.
Carrington has been talking about. We have come out from the
world that we might bid farewell to sin; and we are not only the
salt of the earth, but we are the light of the world. Do you
suppose that if a man wanted a light that he would light a candle
and put it under a bushel, or where it could not be seen? No. And
do you think that our Father, who has revealed the way of life
and salvation, the path in which every person should walk in
order to gain eternal life, would put that light under a bushel?
No, He has put it in on a candlestick and set it in a place where
it can be seen by the whole world. Are we isolated? No, I do not
think we are. We are right in the great highway from sea to sea.
And instead of the railroad being any detriment to us, all I have
to regret is that they tried to get it on the north side of the
Lake; we want it in this city where it belongs. And that is not
all, the attempt to carry it in that direction is an insult to
the people of this city, for in so doing they have tried to shun
us. They would not have had a telegraph or railroad across the
continent, and coaches would not have run as they do now for one
generation yet, if it not had been for the Later-day Saints; and
for them to try to take it away from us I look upon as an insult.
We do not care about it; we are in the habit of being insulted
and imposed upon. Far from wishing not to have a railroad, it
ought to have been built years ago. When we came to this valley
we never traveled a day without marking the path for the road to
this place. We anticipated it, and if they had done as they
should have done, instead of going to war and killing each other,
we should have had a railroad long ago.
270
These are my feelings with regard to the railroad; and whether it
comes through this city or not, it is all right, because God
rules, and He will have things as He pleases. We can act, but He
will over-rule. Man proposes, but God disposes. He does it all
the time, and it is all right, just as right as it is for the
grasshoppers to come and teach us what the Lord can do when he
opens the windows of his judgments from His secret chambers. He
can chasten or consume a nation with grasshoppers at His
pleasure. If we do not understand it now, we shall see the time
when we shall have to come to the mark, and shall be able to see
and understand the providences of god. He is teaching us to lay
up our breadstuffs. How many of our sisters are there here who
have gone into the field and gleaned wheat, and after getting it
cleaned, instead of laying it up, have-taken it to the stores and
sold it for a trifle to buy a tassel, artificial for their
bonnets, a waist ribbon, or some frivolous thing that was of no
earthly use to them? The Lord is going to teach us, and we may as
well begin to understand His providences. The Lord knows what he
is doing, and it is all right.
271
A few words now, with regard to preaching. The greatest and
loudest sermon that can be preached, or that ever was preached on
the face of the earth, is practice. No other is equal to it. Can
we preach to the world by practice? Yes, we are preaching to them
by setting out these shade trees. When they come here from north,
south, east, or west, they say, "Your city is a perfect paradise,
with its streams of water and beautiful shade trees down every
street." Every little cot, no matter how humble, is encircled
with beautiful shade trees; and they want to know who these
people are who take such pride in beautifying and adorning their
city. Why they are the poor "Mormons" who have been driven into
the mountains. I have been driven from a good, handsome property
five times. Many of my brethren have been served in the same
manner. But here we are again, and we are teaching the people to
be industrious, and how to raise their own bread, make their own
clothing and gather around them the fruits of the earth, that
there may be no suffering through our whole community. Is not
this praise worthy? Yes, it is, and the statesmen of this
nation--those of them who have brains--are looking at the
industry of this people; they admire it. Is this preaching? Yes,
and there are many amongst them that we shall gather in yet. They
would come now by thousands and thousands, if the Latter-day
Saints were only popular. "What, these honorable men?" Yes, they
would say, "I want to be baptized. I admire your industry, and
your skill in governing. You have a system of governing that is
not to be found anywhere else. You know how to govern cities,
territories, or a world, and I would like to join you." But take
care, if you join this people without the love of God in your
soul it will do you no good. If they were to do this, they would
bring in their sophistry, and introduce that which would poison
the innocent and honest and lead them astray. I look at this, and
I am satisfied that it will not do for the Lord to make this
people popular. Why? Because all hell would want to be in the
church. The people must be kept where the finger of scorn can be
pointed at them. Although it is admitted that we are honest,
industrious, truthful, virtuous, self-denying, and, as a
community, possess every moral excellence, yet we must be looked
upon as ignorant and unworthy, and as the offscouring of society,
and be hated by the world. What is the reason of this? Christ and
Baal can not become friends. When I see this people grow and
spread and prosper, I feel that there is more danger than when
they are in poverty. Being driven from city to city or into the
mountains is nothing compared to the danger of our becoming rich
and being hailed by outsiders as a first-class community. I am
afraid of only one thing. What is that? That we will not live our
religion, and that we will partially slide a little from the path
of rectitude, and go part of the way to meet our friends. They
say now that if we will only give up the doctrine of plurality of
wives, they will admit us as a state, and hail us as "a pet
state" give us the preference to all the states, for our industry
and prudence.
272
But hold on, were we driven into the mountains here for polygamy?
Were we driven from York State to Ohio and persecuted and hated
for polygamy? No. Was Joseph Smith persecuted and driven from
Pennsylvania to York State, and from York State to Pennsylvania,
with writ after writ, for polygamy? No; no such thing was ever
thought of. When we were driven from Jackson into Clay, Caldwell
and Davis and other counties, and from there out of the State by
the mob, was it for polygamy? By no means. When we were driven
from Nauvoo, after having made it like the Garden of Eden, was it
because polygamy was offensive to the people? No; they knew
nothing of it. Why was it that we were thus compelled to leave
State after State, and ultimately the United States? "Because you
are Mormons, and we hate you." We know the root and foundation of
this hatred. It comes from the pulpit, from corrupt priests. Say
they, "These people possess a union and a power that we do not
possess, and if we let them alone, they will come and take away
our place and nation, and we shall lose our fat livings." There
is where it originated--with priests and deacons, with hounds
professing to be Christians, but who are no better than the
devils in hell. From the pulpit it has spread into political
society, and they all hate us. Why? Because the priesthood of the
Son of God is among this people, and they know that if we are let
alone we shall convert the world and bring it into subjection to
the law of Christ. The devil says, "I have had power over the
earth for six thousand years, and do you think I am going to
loose my grasp upon it? No, I will hold it, and before ever the
Latter-day Saints obtain one foot of inheritance upon it they
will have to contest it inch by inch." But we will contend with
him until we gain power and influence sufficient to convert the
world.
272
I, and every faithful elder in Israel want the whole of this
people to be Saints in deed, word and feeling; Saints when they
are asleep, Saints when they are awake, when they rise up and
when they lie down, when they go out and when they come in. We
want every individual to live his religion; and if we do this we
shall gain influence and the devil cannot help it; and just as
sure as we live our religion will our influence increase. And in
our intercourse with outsiders--do not call them gentiles--let
our example be such as is worthy of imitation; then every one
among them who is honest will say, "I guess you are right, I
think I will come and stay with you." Thousands of them are
looking right here to the Latter-day Saints. What says the man
who has a daughter that he wants taken care of? Says he, "I will
take her to the Mormons and leave her there, because I know that
she will be safe among them, for the Mormon elders will protect
her to the death, yet they have more wives than one." And if we
had not a wife at all we would protect them to the death, and
preserve them inviolate, or we are not Saints. This cannot be
said of other communities. Says the man who wants to go on a
journey and leave his family behind, "I will take them to the
Mormons and leave them there, because I know that they will be
safe." I will just refer you to one gentleman who used to be
here. He said, "Let me be in New York and I want double bolts,
and fire-proof safes, and I want a safe in a safe, and even then
I do not feel safe to have my money there; but when I get into
the streets of Salt Lake City I feel safe." The Latter-day Saints
should live so that this confidence may increase.
273
I want every man and woman to live in such a way that outsiders
who wish their children taught truth and righteousness will be
anxious to get them into a "Mormon" family. If we will live our
religion we will be honest, truthful and upright in all things,
dealing with others as we wish them to do by us under the same
circumstances. If we do this we will be honored. The devils
cannot help but honor us. They may look from hell and say, "there
is a people whom we cannot influence to do wrong, and we will
give up the chase." I want this city to be sanctified. Let the
people live as they should live, devoting themselves to God and
His cause, and this ground is hallowed, sacred and will be
preserved for His Saints, and the power of the enemy never can
get foothold here just as sure as we do it. Can we extend this?
Yes, to other towns, counties, through the Territory, to other
Territories, through the mountains and plains until the earth is
redeemed and sanctified and the people enjoy the rights and
privileges God has designed for them.
273
Let me say a few words with regard to Zion. We profess to be
Zion. If we are the pure in heart we are so, for Zion is the pure
in heart." Now when Zion is built up and reigns, the question may
arise with some, will all be Latter-day Saints? No. Will there be
this variety of classes and faiths that we now behold? I do not
know whether there will be as many, or whether there will be
more. There may be more societies than 666 for aught I know. But
be that as it may, Jesus has gone to prepare mansions for every
creature. Who will go down as "sons of perdition" and receive the
reward of the damned? None but those who have sinned against the
Holy Ghost. All others will be gathered into kingdoms where there
will be a certain amount of peace and glory. Will the Methodists
have their heaven? I will venture to say that John Wesley, if he
never hears the gospel preached in the world of spirits, will
enjoy all the happiness and glory that he ever thought of. And so
it will be with others; I mention him merely because he is a
noted character. In all those kingdoms the people will be as
varied as they are here. In the millennium men will have the
privilege of being Presbyterians, Methodists or Infidels, but
they will not have the privilege of treating the name and
character of Deity as they have done heretofore. No, but every
knee shall bow and every tongue confess to the glory of God the
Father that Jesus is the Christ. This is a strange doctrine to
outsiders. But what do they know about the Bible, heaven, angels
or God? Nothing; they have not the least conception about their
true character, although they feel and influence that is divine,
that comes from heaven, which leads them to worship that which is
pure, but they know nothing of Him from whom all good comes.
273
I have talked long enough for the present. I do hope and pray
that the Latter-day Saints will be Saints indeed. I do not ask
God to make you Saints, for He has done everything that can be
done for a fallen world. I pray you, Latter-day Saints, to live
your religion, and may God help you to do so. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Wilford Woodruff, July 19th, 1868
Wilford Woodruff, July 19th, 1868
REMARKS by Elder W. Woodruff, delivered in the New Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, July 19th, 1868.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
THE GOSPEL OF JESUS CHRIST--ESSENTIAL TO ABIDE ITS LAWS.
274
I am requested to occupy a little time this afternoon in speaking
to the people. It is a great satisfaction to me, and I presume it
is to all Latter-day Saints who enjoy their religion, to
contemplate and realize that God is our friend, and that we have
the Gospel of Jesus Christ. Religion is very popular in the
world, and has been for many generations; and the religious of
the world are as various as the temporal governments of the
world. But for a person or community to know and understand for
themselves the true gospel, the gospel of Jesus Christ, must be a
source of great consolation.
274
I have taken a great deal of satisfaction in the gospel of
Christ; in fact it has been my life. I have traveled and preached
this gospel for the last thirty-five years, more or less, either
to the world or to the Saints of God. And in my contemplations
and meditations, when I have had sufficient of the spirit of God
upon me, I have realized the gifts and graces and blessings
pertaining to the salvation of men in the gospel of Christ.
274
The governments of the world are varied. We have despotic,
monarchical and republican governments, and in order to become a
citizen of any one of them we have to obey the laws of that
government. A great deal has been said about the form of
government, and the constitution under which we live. They have
been the praise of all Americans, and perhaps of people living in
other portions of the earth. We consider that we have been
blessed as a nation in possessing the freedom and privileges
guaranteed by the Constitution of the United States. They have
been a rich legacy from our fathers. We consider our form of
government superior to any other on the earth. It guarantees to
us "life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness." And while the
inhabitants of many other governments have been tyrannically
bound up, and their minds controlled in certain channels, and
they have been deprived of the right of liberty of speech and of
many other rights valued by freemen, ours has guaranteed unto us
all the liberty that can be enjoyed by man. Still, I have many
times thought that we, as American Citizens, have not prized the
gifts and blessings guaranteed to us by the Constitution of our
country. For the last few years, especially, the Constitution at
times, has been looked upon as a matter of the smallest
consequence. In some respects, however, it has been a blessing to
us as a people, and it is to the whole nation, as far as it is
carried out. But in order to fully receive its blessings we have
to honor its precepts.
274
Now it is just so with the gospel of Jesus Christ. Those who
believe it and obey it in sincerity enjoy far greater blessings
than are enjoyed by others. But we have to abide by the laws of
the gospel in order to enjoy its blessings and privileges.
275
From my childhood up, I have prized the gospel. Before I
heard it proclaimed, I felt when perusing the account of the
blessings and privileges enjoyed by the ancient Saints and
servants of God that I would have been glad to have lived in
those days when the priesthood had the keys of the kingdom of
God, when they had power to unlock the heavens and to command the
elements and they would obey; when they had power to heal the
sick, cast out devils, cause the lame to walk, and the blind to
see; when they could receive communication from God, and commune
with holy angels. I could see a power, glory and exaltation in
those principles for which I looked in vain among men in my day;
and I desired to live to see a people by whom such blessings
would be again enjoyed. I have lived to see that day. The first
time I ever heard this gospel preached, I felt that it was the
first gospel sermon I had ever heard; and I went forth and was
baptized and received the testimony that it was true, and I have
rejoiced in this gospel from that day to this, because I know it
is true. And I have wondered many times that there are not more
of the inhabitants of the earth who will open their ears and
hearts to hear and receive it that they may enjoy its blessings
both in time and eternity.
275
This Gospel makes us free. Was there ever a more free people than
the Latter-day Saints are? No, there never was in any age of the
world. There is not anything that will give a man joy or
consolation, or any blessing temporal or spiritual, but what is
within our reach as far as man in a mortal state has a right to
receive.
275
When we contemplate the gifts and blessings the Gospel of Christ
has given to us, we of all men should be the most cheerful,
thankful and faithful, and should honor our calling, and
acknowledge the hand of our God in the mercies which we enjoy.
276
All men who have obeyed this Gospel for the love of the truth,
and whose minds have been inspired by the Spirit and power of
God, have felt to rejoice and take consolation in it, and they
have felt a great desire to spread the knowledge of its
principles among their fellow men. When first embraced by them it
has seemed to them as though they could convince the world; and
they have been anxious to lay these principles before their
father's household, their uncles, aunts, cousins, neighbors and
friends, believing that they would receive it. I felt so myself.
But I, with many others, have found myself mistaken in a great
measure. I have traveled hundreds and thousands of miles to
preach this Gospel. In my travels I have warned many thousands of
my fellow men; but have been the instrument, in the hand of God,
in gathering very few when compared with the many I have preached
to. This has been the experience of all the Elders. We have
found, when we came to lay these principles before the world,
that they were not ready to receive them. There would be one of a
family and two of a city who would open their ears and hearts and
would receive the truth, and gather home to Zion. That is the way
the Kingdom of God has been built up in this and every other age
of the world. There have been but a few here and there that have
been qualified or prepared to receive and abide the law of God.
The minds of the majority have been prone to evil as the sparks
to fly upward; and it has been a hard matter to get the
inhabitants of the earth to listen to our message, and then make
it a subject of prayer and receive and obey it, and abide in its
laws and ordinances in faithfulness and truth unto death.
276
When Father Smith gave me my patriarchal blessing he told me I
should bring my father's house into the Church and Kingdom of
God. I had never seen any member of my father's house from the
time I obeyed the gospel until I received my patriarchal
blessing, and I rested a good deal on this blessing. Now, all men
who were acquainted with Father Joseph Smith know that when he
laid his hands upon a man's head it seemed as if the heavens and
the hearts of men were open to him, and he could see their past,
present and future. And that is the way all men in the holy
priesthood should feel; and whether patriarchs, prophets,
apostles or elders they should live so as to enjoy the spirit and
power of their office and calling. This is our privilege, but we
do not always live so; but this was the way with Father Smith.
After I had been with Zion's Camp up to Missouri I returned east,
and on my way I visited my father's household in Connecticut and
preached the gospel to them, and baptized my father and all who
were in his house. In this I was blessed. I also baptized some of
my uncles, aunts and cousins; but I left a numerous host that did
not receive my message; they were not ready to receive my
testimony; a few of them did, and some of them have gathered to
Zion. I have rejoiced in this and also in preaching the gospel to
the world, because I have known that the gospel and the message
which I had were from God. I knew then that they were true, and I
know it to-day; and I know they will have their effect on the
nations of the earth.
276
The gospel which we preach is the power of God unto salvation to
every one who believes, both high and low, rich and poor, Jew and
Gentile. There is no man who will receive salvation without it;
no man can receive exaltation and be crowned with the fullness of
salvation in the presence of God without receiving the fullness
of the everlasting gospel of the Son of God.
276
All men who have received a glorious salvation and resurrection
and have gone to receive their reward in the presence of God,
have had to go there by keeping the laws that He gave them. They
have had to obey the gospel of Christ on the earth; they have had
to receive the law and abide that law in the flesh that they
might receive a fullness in the resurrection. It will take just
as much to save the Latter-day Saints and the inhabitants of the
earth in this generation as it did to save Adam, Enoch, Seth,
Moses, Elijah, Elias or Jesus and the apostles. There is no
change nor variableness with the gospel of Christ; its ordinances
are the same to-day, yesterday and forever. As the Apostle Paul
said "If we or an angel from heaven preach any other gospel than
that we have preached let him be accursed."
277
This gospel has been revealed to us. We have received the light
of it and rejoice in it. By it and its author we have been
sustained from the commencement until to-day. The gospel of
Christ has never disappointed any man or woman that ever dwelt in
the flesh. The God of heaven--the Author of this gospel--has
never disappointed any body who ever proved faithful to its
precepts. And if the inhabitants of the earth expect salvation
through any other medium they will be disappointed. Whatever
salvation they may get, they will not be saved in the celestial
kingdom of God. If they have another glory it will be the glory
of the law they keep in the flesh. If a man cannot abide a
celestial law, he cannot receive a celestial glory, if a man
cannot abide a terrestrial law he cannot receive a terrestrial
glory; and if he cannot abide a telestial law he cannot receive a
telestial glory, but will have to dwell in a kingdom which is not
a kingdom of glory. This is according to the revelations of God
to us.
277
Here is where we differ from the world of Christendom. Because we
have received the Gospel in its fullness and plainness, with its
ordinances, its organization, with the priesthood, with its keys,
powers and blessings, its revelations and its light, truth and
inspiration and its Holy Ghost. Everything which belongs to it in
one age of the world belongs to it in another. In this the
Gentile world lie in darkness; they have followed the same
example of unbelief as ancient Israel, by rejecting the Gospel
and persecuting the Saints, and putting them to death, and
shedding the blood of the prophets and apostles and those who
held the Gospel of the Kingdom of God in their day; and they have
gone into the wilderness of darkness and unbelief, and remained
so, until God restored the Gospel in this day.
277
Well, we as a people should rejoice in this Gospel, for in
possessing it we are blessed above our fellow men. No matter what
the feelings of the world may be, they do not make the truth of
God without effect, not a bit of it. God has set His hand in
these last days to restore Israel, and to call upon the
inhabitants of the earth for the last time. Anciently the Jews
were called first. Jesus came to them--his brethren--first; the
Gospel of the Kingdom was established, and the Church organized
among them first; they rejected Him and put to death their
Shiloh, their King who had come to deliver them. He did not come
as they expected; they looked for a King, a monarch, a leader, a
warrior coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory
to lead them to battle and to set up and earthly kingdom and rule
and reign over them; they did not look for him to come as the
Lamb slain from the foundation of the world. They had not the
light, and consequently rejected Him and His message and put Him
to death, and the Kingdom was given to the Gentiles--first to the
Jews, then to the Gentiles. In these last days it came to the
Gentiles first; and when they have proven themselves unworthy, it
will be given to the Jews. It is to the Gentiles that we have
been called to preach the Gospel.
278
For the last thirty-eight years, since its establishment, have
the Elders of this church been laboring and traveling for the
spread of the principles of this Gospel. You may track history
from the days of the ancient patriarchs to the days of Joseph
Smith, and you cannot find any account of men who have traveled
as the Elders of Israel have. Jesus told His disciples to go into
all the world and preach the Gospel to every living creature, and
he that believed and was baptized should be saved, and he that
believed not should be damned. But we can trace almost every mile
of the travels of the ancient Apostles, and with the exception of
Paul, their travels were confined to Asia, and chiefly to
Jerusalem and Judea. But the Elders of this church have traveled
in every gentile nation under heaven that would receive the
message. And as a general thing the Elders have been faithful in
this work among the nations; and we have not yet ceased to send
them to the gentiles, and we shall continue to do so until they
entirely reject the Gospel of Christ. How long that will be, it
is not for me to say. The Lord is going to make a short work in
these last days, He will cut short His work in righteousness. By
and by the gospel will be taken from the gentiles and will be
sent to every branch of Israel, and all will hear the sound of
the Gospel.
278
We are called to build up Zion, and to establish righteousness
and truth; called to build up the kingdom of God, and to warn the
nations, that they may be left without excuse in the day of God's
judgment and calamity. Now, the eyes of the Latter-day Saints, of
those at least, who live their religion, are open. They
understand the signs of the times. They are not walking in
darkness; they should not be, at any rate. They should have the
light, and understand the signs of the times, and know the signs
of the coming of the Son of Man. The world does not understand
these things; they did not in the days of Christ. They did not
understand that Jesus was the Son of God, come to establish His
kingdom and to deliver Israel, and they do not know it to-day;
and that makes the difference between them and the Latter-day
Saints. The reason of this is that they have not received the
Gospel and the Holy Ghost. They have not the inspiration of the
Almighty. They have a spirit within them; but the inspiration of
the Almighty would give them understanding if they would embrace
the Gospel. But being without the Gospel their understandings are
not enlightened. They do not understand the scriptures, nor the
signs of the times. They do not understand those principles which
God reveals to those who keep His laws. This is the difference
between us and the world. We have an anxiety for their salvation;
so has our Father in heaven; but they must abide the law. The God
of heaven abides a law, all the hosts of heaven abide laws; they
are exalted and glorified by law. All the creations of God are
governed by law. The earth abides the law for which it was
created. I have many times said, and I think so still, that all
the creations of God, except man, abide the law. The beasts of
the field, the fowls of the air and the fish of the sea all abide
the law by which they were created. I do not know of any thing
that breaks the laws of God but man, who was made after the image
of God. And we as well as all the other creations of God must
abide the law of our creation in order to receive a fullness of
glory and blessing. This is the position we occupy as Latter-day
Saints. We have the Gospel, we profess to abide the law of the
Gospel; and we should, as a people, be awake to the fact that our
Father in heaven has done all He could for the salvation of the
human family. He has made known the laws necessary for the
exaltation and glory of man, and has done all that can be done by
law. We read that in Adam all died, and that in Christ all were
made alive. Jesus has died to redeem all men; but in order that
they may be benefitted by His death, and that His blood may
cleanse them from all actual sin committed in the flesh, they
must abide the law of the Gospel. The sins done through Adam we
have been redeemed from by the blood of Christ; and in order to
obtain salvation we must be obedient and faithful to the precepts
of the Gospel. I feel as though we as a people ought to rejoice;
and we should prize these gifts and blessings God has put into
our hands, and we should seek to magnify our callings, and as a
people fulfill the expectation of our Father in heaven, and the
expectation of those who have gone before us.
279
The ancients are not perfect without us, neither are we perfect
without them. The old prophets and apostles had their day to
labor in warning the world. Noah preached to the inhabitants of
the world, and showed his works by his faith, though he did not
save a great many. Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, Moses, Elias and the
prophets, Jesus and the Apostles all had their day. Their work is
finished. They sleep in peace. This is our day, and we should
labor while the day lasts; by-and-by night will come when no man
can work. We shall not have 365 years as Enoch had to prepare
Zion for translation.
279
As I before remarked the Lord is going to make short His work, or
no flesh can be saved. There are great events at our doors, and
the Saints of God should be on their watchtower. We should have
our eyes, ears and hearts open to see, hear, understand and
receive the counsels and reproof revealed through the mouth of
the servants of God in our day. The Gospel of Christ is one of
the greatest blessings that can be bestowed upon man. Eternal
life, the Lord says, is the greatest gift of God. We can obtain
that, only through obedience to this Gospel. This, brethren and
sisters, is our blessing. We possess it, and have been gathered
here by it. Had it not been for the Gospel we should still have
been in England, the United States and abroad among the nations
of the earth, and Utah would have been a desert sage plain,
inhabited only by crickets and Indians, as it was when we came
here. The Elders of Israel might have preached until they were as
old as Methuselah, and we should never have gathered had it not
been for the inspiration of the Almighty. You and I, and all who
have received the testimony of Jesus Christ know that these
things are true. All the Saints of God among the nations, who
have been faithful, have been inspired by the same spirit to
gather home to Zion. Why have we gathered to Zion? To fulfill the
revelations of God. Isaiah and Jeremiah and nearly all the
prophets since the world began have foretold the gathering of the
people in the last days to establish Zion, from which the law of
the Lord should go forth to rule the nations of the earth, while
the word of the Lord should go forth from Jerusalem. We are here
to do these things, and to receive teachings and instructions
that we may be prepared for the coming of the Son of Man. We are
here to be shut up a little while in these chambers of the
mountains, while the indignation of the Almighty passes over the
nations. For this the Lord through his ancient servant said,
"Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her
sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues."
279
The question is often asked by sectarian ministers, "Why could
you not live in New York, Liverpool, or London, as well as going
to Zion? Because we should be in the midst of sin and wickedness
and abomination, and it would be very difficult, while so
situated, to keep from being polluted by the evils which reign
upon the face of the earth at the present time. And to overcome
these evils we have been gathered together, that we may be taught
in the principles of truth, virtue and holiness, and be prepared
to dwell in the presence of God.
280
When we embraced the Gospel we had only just begun our work.
Being baptized into this Church is only like learning the
alphabet of our mother tongue--it is the very first step. But
having received the first principles of the Gospel of Christ, let
us go on to perfection.
280
Brethren and sisters, let us lay these things to heart and try to
realize that the eyes of God, of angels, of those who have gone
before us are waiting and watching for the completion of our
labors. We have everything to stimulate us to action to do the
will of God and overcome evil and be humble, obedient, diligent
and faithful. Let us labor faithfully while we dwell in the
flesh, that we may be satisfied with our labors when we get
through. We have everything to encourage us here in the valleys
of the mountains. We have the blessings of God visible over us
day by day in our preservation, and in the preservation of the
crops and the fruits of the soil. The hand of the Lord has been
over the land. Who would have been believed twenty years go, if
he had said that this barren, desolate waste would have become
like the garden of Eden? It never could have been done except
through the mercies and blessings of God. His promises have been
fulfilled to us, and we can just as well acknowledge His hand in
these temporal blessings as in anything else, for the hand of God
is in it all.
280
I pray that God will bless us with His spirit, and give us power
to maintain our integrity, magnify our callings and to be
faithful to our covenants, to our God and to each other, that we
may overcome the world, the flesh and the devil and be prepared
to inherit eternal life, for Jesus' sake: Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, October 8th, 1868
Brigham Young, October 8th, 1868
DISCOURSE by President Brigham Young,
delivered in the New Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, October 8th, 1868.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
SALVATION TEMPORAL AND SPIRITUAL--SELF-SUSTAINING-CIVILIZATION.
281
I wish to say a few words to the congregation, but if they are
not perfectly still it will be very difficult for them to hear,
as usual. I wish to speak to the people on salvation, and to
teach them, as my brethren have been doing, how to preserve
themselves. The object of the teachings at this Conference, and I
may say for years past, has been to teach the people how to save
themselves daily, in a temporal point of view, and also
spiritually, that when the morrow comes they may be saved that
day, and the next day, and so continue in a state of salvation
every day that they live. According to the traditions of our
fathers the salvation of the body and the salvation of the soul
have no connection the one with the other. This is not in
accordance with the doctrine which has been revealed to us in
this our day. The kingdom that the Lord is about to establish and
has commenced on the earth will, in every part and portion be a
literal kingdom, a temporal kingdom and a spiritual kingdom; but
while we are in a temporal state, and possess our temporalities,
our abilities must correspond with the spiritual kingdom that we
believe in. Consequently we have a kingdom that is actually
spiritual, and to the natural eye it looks like a temporal
kingdom. Still it is the kingdom where God dwells, even in these
earthly tabernacles, consequently these tabernacles must be
preserved in the truth, in righteousness, purity and holiness, or
the Lord will not dwell therein.
281
We are called upon as individuals, each of us who form this
community, to come out from the wicked world, from Babylon. All
those who believe the history given by John, the "beloved
disciple," know that the time would come when the Lord would call
upon all people, who believe in Him, delight to do His will, and
seek to understand the requirements of heaven, to gather out from
the midst of Babylon. John wrote plainly in reference to this
gathering, and we have believed it. We are called upon to come
out from among the wicked, as it is written, "Come out of her, O
my people," that is, come out of Babylon. What is Babylon? Why,
it is the confused world; come out of her, then, and cease to
partake of her sins, for if you do not you will be partakers of
her plagues.
281
This people, whether they wished to separate themselves or not
from the rest of mankind, have been forced to do it. Ask the
Latter-day Saints, if after embracing the Gospel, they had the
privilege of associating with former friends and neighbors on the
same terms as they did previous to receiving the Gospel, and
their answers will be, that the thread of affection that formerly
existed seemed to be severed, that former friends forsook them,
they passed them by and turned their eyes another way, and would
hardly speak even when they met in company. Is not this the fact?
It is as far as my experience has gone, and I have had a
tolerable opportunity of testing the matter. We have been forced
to separate ourselves, been under the necessity of leaving the
society of those who did not believe as we did. We have been
driven from our homes time and time again without the privilege
of disposing of our property, and have taken joyfully the
spoiling of our goods repeatedly, until we were under the
necessity of fleeing to some land where there were none whom we
could annoy.
282
If we have annoyed our neighbors so seriously, the question
naturally arises, From what did this annoyance proceed? Was it
from drinking and carousing, or hallooing in the streets by
night? Was it from revelling by day or night? Was it from
intruding on the rights of our neighbors? No, not from any of
these causes by any means. What was it, then? This people believe
in revelation. This people did believe, and do believe that the
Lord has spoken from the heavens. They did believe and do believe
that God has sent angels to proclaim the everlasting Gospel,
according to the testimony of John. It was this that gave rise to
the malice, hatred and vindictive feelings that have been so
often made manifest against them. Some may say it was the
political world. It was not so, although they had a share in it.
It may be said that it was the moral world, but why should they
entertain these feelings towards us? Are the Latter-day Saints
immoral? O, no, their faith teaches men, women and children to be
as moral as people can be. This cannot be the reason then. It was
neither the political nor moral world; then whence did this
hatred proceed? From the fanatically religious world. There was
the rise and foundation of that hatred and malice that ultimately
forced us to separate from the rest of mankind.
282
What are the teachings of the Christian world? Many of you have
had an experience among them, and can answer this question very
well. I have had an experience in their midst, though I never
bowed down to their creeds. I never could submit to their
doctrines, for they taught that which was not in the Bible, and
denied that which was found in the Bible, consequently I could
not be a convert to their fanaticism. I am not to-day. when I can
hear a man, on his knees before a congregation, pray for God to
come down into their midst and be one with them,--"Come, O Lord,
and dwell with us, open the heavens to us, give unto us the Holy
Ghost, send Thine angels and administer to us," and then get up
and preach to the people that there is no such thing as
revelations, no gift of the Holy Ghost, no such thing as the Lord
speaking from the heavens, or men knowing anything about Heaven,
I cannot receive nor bow in obedience to such absurdities. I have
asked of the Christian world, "Where is heaven, where does the
Lord dwell? What kind of Being is He, and is He a Being of
tabernacle?" To all of which their reply would be "We do not
know;" and they have mystified the character of the Deity--our
Father and our God--to that degree that every person is left in
the dark, feeling his way to the grave through a dark, cold
unfriendly and benighted world as best he may. Is this the state
of Christendom? Yes, verily it is. They have mystified everything
concerning God, heaven and eternity, until there is no man on
earth, when you turn from the Latter-day Saints, who is capable
of teaching the people the way of life and salvation. This is the
grand difficulty, this is what stirs up the people. The priests
are at the root of the matter. In the whole history of this
people you can not find an instance of a mob ever being led on
except by a priest; and then the political world would take the
advantage of it and come in for their share of the spoil.
283
Now, although it is so popular to cry delusion when referring to
this Latter-day Gospel, I frequently ask myself, if it does not
circumscribe all that is good and true, possessed by either the
infidel or the Christian world, by our Mother Church, or any of
her daughters? if the world were to embrace the Gospel we teach,
would they believe all that is true in the faith of the Catholic?
Yes, every iota. Would they believe all that is true in the faith
of the Episcopalian, or in the faiths of the whole Christian
world? Yes, every particle, every excellency every good word and
work they possess is circumscribed by and contained in the Gospel
as taught by the Latter-day Saints. Then go to the scientific or
philosophical world, and this Latter-day work circumscribes all
the truth they possess. Well, then, we ask, why are we worse than
other people? Do we teach our people to swear or to take God's
name in vain? Oh, no, to the reverse; we forbid it. The Lord
says, "Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain."
Is this good in and of itself? it is. Are we worse than other
Christians? if so, wherein? Do they pray? So do we. Do the
Christian world believe in being strictly honest? So do the
Latter-day Saints. Do the Christian word believe in intruding
upon the rights of their neighbors? NO; neither do the Latter-day
Saints. Do the Christian world profess to believe in charity?
Yes; and the Latter-day Saints more abundantly. Do they believe
in god the Father and in God the Son? Yes, so do the Latter-day
Saints. Do they believe in the Holy Ghost? They say they do; so
do the Latter-day Saints. Then wherein do we differ? Why, the
Latter-day Saints believe that God has spoken from the heavens.
The Christian world do not believe this. They do not believe that
the Lord has called upon His people to come out from amongst the
wicked world; but the Latter-day Saints do believe so. Is there
any harm in their believing so? I frequently ask myself if there
is any harm in a man having his own family around him, or in
associating with his friends and neighbors? No, there is no harm
in this; the Christian world believe that it is a man's privilege
to do this. Is there any harm in the Latter-day Saints doing the
same thing? Not the least. There is no law against it in heaven
or on earth that we know of. Then wherein are we worse than our
Christian friends, that is, the so-called Christian world? Are
they Christ-like, or are they not? This is a mater we can test by
reading the Bible, if we choose to do so. Do they lack wisdom?
Apparently they do. If they, as individuals, do not acknowledge
it, their neighbors acknowledge it. Do they ask of God? if they
do, they do not receive. Where is there a Christian sect now on
the earth, except the Latter-day Saints, who preach the Gospel
that Jesus taught--faith, repentance, baptism for the remission
of sins, the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost,
the gift of tongues, the gift of healing and the discerning of
spirits? Who, in all the Christian world believes such a
doctrine? None that we know of, except the Latter-day Saints. It
is this which separates us and draws the division line. Well, is
there any harm in our gathering out and living according to the
revelations that have been given to us? Not the least. Do we
injure any person in so doing? No, we do not.
284
This people have got to be self-sustaining, if they believe in
the revelations given to them. You will find by and by that this
same Babylon, which the Saints of God are required to leave, will
fall. Will there be any-body left on the face of the earth? Yes,
probably millions. Who will they be? Why the servants and
handmaidens of the Almighty, those who love and serve Him. Now, I
will ask the question, suppose this is true concerning the
gathering out of the Saints, and that Babylon, or a confused and
wicked world, will cease its operations as they are now going on,
and the time spoken of shall have come, when the merchants will
mourn and weep because there is no one to buy their merchandise,
will the inhabitants of Zion go Down to buy their silks and
satins and keep up his trade? No. By and by there will be a gulf
between the righteous and the wicked so that they can not trade
with each other, and national intercourse will cease. It is not
so now, they can pass from one to the other with ease. But if
this is the Kingdom of God and if we are the Saints of God--I
leave you all to judge for yourselves about this--are we not
required to sustain ourselves and to manufacture that which we
consume, to cease our bartering, trading, mingling, drinking,
smoking, chewing and joining with all the filth of Babylon? You
may judge for yourselves in relation to this. But I can say that
we have been striving for twenty-one years in these valleys, and
before we came here, to bring this people to this point. When we
look at ladies and gentlemen we can see that their wants are
many, but their real necessities are very few. Now, let the
Latter-day Saints see that their necessities are supplied, and
omit their wants for the present, and until we can manufacture
what we want. We want you henceforth to be a self-sustaining
people. Hear it, O Israel! hear it neighbors, friends and
enemies, this is what the Lord requires of this people.
284
We have been driven from our homes time and time again. I have
been driven from a good handsome property and home five times
without having the privilege of selling it, or making fifty cents
from it, and what for? Because I was a thief? No. Because my
brethren were thieves? No. Because they were liars? No. Because
they were swearers? No. Because they were swindlers? No. Because
they were adulterers or fornicators? No. Because they loved and
made lies? No; but because they believed that God had spoken from
the heavens and had bestowed upon His servant Joseph the keys of
the holy priesthood of His Son. The Latter-day Saints believed
this, and because they did so the Christian world said, "Up, get
ye out of this place, we want your houses and possessions." And
they took them; but I will swear to them that they will never
take them again. (The congregations said, Amen.)
284
When Colonel Kane was here I and others said to him, "Colonel,
you will find this the entering wedge for the division of our
government." Said we, "If the Government of the United States
consent to rout this people again, and take it into their own
hands to break us in pieces, they will go to pieces." Did they?
Did they have war? Answer the question yourselves. Have they made
peace yet? Answer for yourselves. Is there any such thing today
as the thirty-four United States that once composed the Federal
Union, or is there not? Answer this question for yourselves, and
then I will answer it, by saying there never will be again,
unless they are brought together and cemented by the power of
God.
284
Well, again I ask, what worse are the Latter-day Saints than
other people? Have we the privilege of planting and eating the
fruits thereof like others? Yes, politically, morally,
religiously and financially. Have we the privilege of building
and inhabiting our houses? Yes, we have, and there is no law
against it. But this is not the question at all. I will say to my
brethren who have talked to the congregation, the question is not
whether we have the right to be self-sustaining or not, but will
we be self-sustaining? This is the question, and we say we will
be. What do you say brethren and sisters? All of you who say that
we will be a self-sustaining people signify it by the show of
your right hands. [The motion was put and unanimously carried.]
284
This is what terrifies the Christian world, not the moral nor
political portion of it; but it is the fanatics, the priests who
are afraid, and they continually seek to stir up strife and
mischief. They are not all so; but our past experience has given
us good reason to come to this conclusion.
285
Bro. George A. related something in the historical discourse
delivered by him yesterday and to-day, about the brethren going
to solicit donations. In reference to this I will say that when
we found we were obliged to leave Nauvoo, to deprive this nation
of all excuse, and to clear our skirts of their blood, we wrote
to all the governors of the States and Territories and also to
the President soliciting aid and redress. We did this to deprive
them of the chance of saying at the day of judgment, "you could
have had an asylum with us if you had applied for it." The result
of our appeal you have already heard; redress or sympathy there
was none, but "you, Mormons, may seek a home on Mexican or some
other soil."
285
As for the donations, here are Bro's Benson and Little, who went
will Colonel, now General Thomas L. Kane, to Philadelphia,
Boston, New York and other places, and solicited aid of the
mayors and city councils of the various places they visited, for
this people who had been robbed, plundered and driven, and who,
in answer to a requisition from the Government, had sent 503 men,
the flower of their strength, to the Mexican war, leaving their
fathers, mothers, wives and children destitute, sick and dying on
the naked prairie. The result of the appeal for donations was the
raising of a trifling sum. I will venture to say that we have
given hundreds of dollars to them where they have given us one,
consequently we are not in their debt, neither are we in debt to
our merchants, not in the least. We did not ask them to come
here; we do not ask them to say, neither do we ask them to go
away. We do not ask them to give us their goods, neither do we
ask them to take them away. They are at perfect liberty to open
their stores and exhibit their goods for sale, and we have the
privilege of letting them alone; and that is not all, I mean that
we shall do so.
286
Are we going to cut off all communication and deal with
outsiders? No. If they want a house built, we will build it for
them, if they will pay us the money. If they want our grain, they
are welcome to it, if they will pay us the money for it. And we
will take that money, and make the percentage they have made. We
have as good a right to it as they have. We will furnish this
little corps of United States men, here on the hill, all the hay,
flour, oats and barley, and everything that they want; but we
must have their money in return for it. We do not want them to
stick their trade into the hands of our enemies, and thus furnish
them money to use against us, while they pay us for our produce
in rags at an extravagant advance above cost. This we do not
want, and we will not have it. Why, how tight are you going to
draw the reins? I want to tell my brethren, my friends and my
enemies, that we are going to draw the reins so tight as not to
let a Latter-day Saint trade with an outsider. We will trade with
you, if you will give us your money; we are entitled to it. We
made and broke the road from Nauvoo to this place. Some of the
time we followed Indian trails; some of the time we ran by the
compass; when we left the Missouri river we followed the Platte.
And we killed rattlesnakes by the cord in some places; and made
roads and built bridges till our backs ached. Where we could not
build bridges across rivers we ferried our people across, until
we arrived here, where we found a few naked Indians, a few wolves
and rabbits, and any amount of crickets; but as for a green tree
or a fruit tree, or any green fields, we found nothing of the
kind, with the exception of a few cottonwoods and willows on the
edge of City Creek. For some 1200 or 1300 miles we carried every
particle of provision we had when we arrived here. When we left
our homes we picked up what the mob did not steal of our horses,
oxen and calves, and some women drove their own teams here.
Instead of 365 pounds of breadstuff when they started from the
Missouri river, there was not half of them had half of it. We had
to bring our seed grain, our farming utensils, bureaus,
secretaries, sideboards, sofas, pianos, large looking glasses,
fine chairs, carpets, nice shovels and tongs, and other fine
furniture, with all the parlor, cook stoves, &c; and we had to
bring these things piled together with the women and children,
helter skelter, topsy turvy, with broken down horses, ring-boned,
spavined, pole evil, fistula and hipped; oxen with three legs,
and cows with one tit. This was our only means of transportation,
and if we had not brought our goods in this manner we should not
have had them, for there was nothing here. You may say this is a
burlesque. Well, I mean it as such, for we, comparatively
speaking, really came here naked and barefoot.
286
Instead of crying over our sufferings, as some seem inclined to
do, I would rather tell a good story, and leave the crying to
others. I do not know that I have ever suffered; I do not realize
it. Have I not gone without eating and not half clad? Yes, but
that was not suffering. I was used to that in my youth. I used to
work in the woods logging and driving team, summer and winter,
not half clad, and with insufficient food until my stomach would
ache, so that I am used to all this, and have had no suffering.
As I said to the brethren the other night, the only suffering I
ever realized in this Church was to preserve my temper towards my
enemies. But I have even got pretty much over this. Do what you
please, and we will not be angry; it is not becoming in Saints to
be so. Let us do right ourselves, and we will find honor. Let the
Latter-day Saints live their religion, and they will be the most
honored of any people in the world by saint and sinner. Will we
associate with outsiders? Yes, we will invite them to our houses,
and go to theirs, if we have a mind to. We will treat gentlemen
as gentlemen, friends as friends, speculators as speculators, and
we will treat our enemies as enemies, by letting them alone.
286
Now, some of the people, I expect, will think they are never
going to have the privilege of trading or doing anything again
with outsiders. I will tell you how I feel with regard to such
persons--they are the very ones we want to apostatize. All men
and women that long after sin and sinners, iniquity and
corruption we want to apostatize immediately and go their own
way, go with those who are corrupt.
287
Our outside friends say they want to civilize us here. What do
they mean by civilization? Why they mean by that, to establish
gambling holes--they are called gambling hells--grog shops and
houses of ill fame on every corner of every block in the city;
also swearing, drinking, shooting and debauching each other. Then
they would send their missionaries, here with faces as long as
jackasses' ears, who would go crying and groaning through the
streets "Oh, what a poor, miserable, sinful world!" That is what
is meant by civilization. That is what priests and deacons want
to introduce here; tradesmen want it, lawyers and doctors want
it, and all hell wants it. But the Saints do not want it, and we
will not have it. (Congregation said, AMEN.) Why, with all the
boasted attainments of the world in art and science they are as
far from being really civilized as our Indians here, and farther
in reality. A true system of civilization will not encourage the
existence of every abomination and crime in a community but will
lead them to observe the laws Heaven has laid down for the
regulation of the life of man. There is no other civilization. A
truly civilized person is one who is a real gentleman or lady; in
language and manners he is truly refined, and gives way to no
practice that is unhallowed or uncomely. This is what we are
after, and trying to attain to.
287
We have been driven here to these mountains and have been
followed up. We want to be followed up by gentlemen; we want
gentlemen to associate with. We want to associate with men who
aspire after pure knowledge, wisdom and advancement, and who are
for introducing every improvement in the midst of the people,
like the company who are building this railroad. We thank them
and the government for it. Every time I think of it I feel God
bless them, hallelujah! Do they want to skin us? I hope not. Do
they want to destroy us? I think not. They want to meet us as
friends, and we want to meet them as friends, and to share
equally with them in the business of the country. Do we believe
in trade and commerce? Yes. And by and by we will send our
products to the east and to the west. And how long will it be
before they will be sending for our dried peaches and apples? How
is it now for growing fruit in the country in which Joseph
obtained the plates from which the Book of Mormon was translated?
I remember when it was the cream of the world in this respect.
But can they raise an apple or peach there now that is sound and
good? No, they can not. And where we used to reap and cradle
sixty bushels of wheat to the acre they don't get more than from
five to ten now. The land is barren, waste and desolate; the
curse of God is upon it, and it will be so wherever the
Latter-day Saints have to leave. Talk about these rich valleys,
why there is not another people on the earth that could have come
here and lived. We prayed over the land and dedicated it and the
water, air and everything pertaining to them unto the Lord, and
the smiles of Heaven rested on the land and it became productive,
and to-day yields us the best of grain, fruit and vegetables. But
if the Latter-day Saints were compelled to leave here it would
not be five years until the soil would cease to yield to sustain
a community as it does now. Do you believe this, outsiders? No,
you do not. No matter, I say it, and we know it, and if we know
it that is satisfactory to us, without being any interruption to
the faith or views of any person in the world.
288
There is an idea abroad that the "Mormons" are going to give way;
but there is no fear that the kingdom of God--"mormonism"--will
ever give way. The only thing for you and me to fear, is whether
we will build up the kingdom, whether our souls are in the
kingdom or not. Here is the fear; it is not with regard to the
kingdom, it will stand for ever and ever; but you and I may not.
The kingdom is pure; you and I are not pure. The doctrine we
preach is pure and holy, and if we will abide it, it will make us
pure and holy. Are we as good now as the rest of the Christian
world? They say we are fools to believe in revelation. But I ask,
What harm does such believe cause? It leads men and women to
truth and righteousness, and leads every individual by whom it is
entertained to purity and holiness of character on the earth. It
also teaches us to deal justly, love mercy, feed the hungry,
clothe the naked, visit the widow and the fatherless, the poor
and the homeless, and to deal kindly with all the inhabitants of
the earth. To take the young and tender mind and teach it all
that it can grasp, until it can comprehend all the science and
philosophy of the day, and then the revelations of the Lord Jesus
resting upon it teach that which cannot be learned by the wisdom
of man. What harm is there in a faith like this? If Universalism
is true, and the Lord is going to save all, He would certainly
save those who believe thus as soon as He would a murderer or an
infidel. You ask the outside world, an infidel or a Universalian,
and they will say we are as well off as they are. Then I ask what
harm is there in a man or woman being a Christian? Is there any
harm in it? If there is will you not point it out to us? We say
to the priest and the people, if you have anything better than we
have, hand it over, it is ours. If we have errors by the
thousand, and you have truth, we will give you all our errors for
one truth. Is there any harm in being Saints, or in our producing
what we need? No. I look upon the people, and I can say our wants
are many, but our real necessities are very few. Let us govern
our wants by our necessities, and we shall find that we are not
compelled to spend our money for nought. Let us save our money to
enter and pay for our land, to buy flocks of sheep and improve
them, and to buy machinery and start more woolen factories. We
have a good many now, and the people will sustain them. You may
call this tyranny, and say it is abridging the privileges of the
Latter-day Saints. No, it is not; God requires it, angels require
it; the ancient apostles and prophets required it, and why should
not we require it? It does not infringe upon me in the least, why
should it upon you? We will make up our wool and our flax, and
manufacture our silk, we will do this here. There is no harm in
it, no law against it, and we have the indisputable right to do
it.
289
I will tell you how I feel, God bless every good man. God bless
the works of nature, God bless His own work, overthrow the wicked
and ungodly and them that would destroy their fellowbeings, that
war and contentions may cease on the earth. O Lord, remove these
from office and place good men at the head of the nations, that
they may learn war no more, but go to, like rational and
civilized beings, sustain peace on the earth and do good to each
other. May the Lord help us. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / George
Q. Cannon, October 7th, 1868
George Q. Cannon, October 7th, 1868
Discourse by George Q. Cannon,
the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, October 7th, 1868.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
SELF-SUSTAINING--PERSECUTIONS--OUTSIDE INFLUENCE.
290
There have been some exceedingly important questions presented
before us for our consideration at this Conference. I look upon
them as of momentous importance, because upon their correct
solution depends, to a very great extent, the perpetuity of our
homes, and of the institution which God has given us. God has
entrusted to this people His Gospel. He has placed in His church
the oracles of the holy priesthood. He has given unto us the
labor of upbuilding His Zion on the earth, and it is for us, if
we expect to receive the reward that He has promised, to fulfill
that trust faithfully, let the consequences be what they may.
290
Already the establishment of this work has cost the best blood of
this generation. Already a prophet, a patriarch, apostles and
numerous Saints have laid down their lives to establish the work
with which we are connected. It is for us to decide during this
Conference whether that blood has been shed in vain; whether the
sufferings, trials, difficulties and hardships, our exodus from
the lands which we formerly occupied and inhabited, our
pilgrimage to this country, our sufferings since we came here,
the labors we have expended in rearing this city and in extending
civilization throughout this Territory--I say it is for us to
decide to-day and during this Conference whether or not all this
has been in vain; and whether we will build up His kingdom
according to His divine commandment, or divide our strength and
energy, and the talents with which He has endowed us in building
up a system or systems that are opposed to this work. It is for
us to decide whether we will submit to the jurisdiction of the
holy priesthood, or whether we will renounce that jurisdiction
and our allegiance to God. These are the questions which present
themselves before us to-day. They are important questions, and
should he decided carefully and understandingly.
290
I look upon the position which we occupy to-day as, in some
respects, a critical one. Not that I anticipate any danger, or
have any fears that we are going to be overthrown, if the people
will only be true to themselves and their God. I know, as I know
that I live and am speaking to you to-day, that this is the work
of God. I know that He has promised that it shall stand for ever,
and that it shall break in pieces everything that is opposed to
it. But I also know that in order for it to accomplish this great
work, and for us to share in all its benefit and blessings, we
individually must be faithful to it, for the blessings which are
promised to us are made conditionally. If we prove recreant to
the trust that God has given to us, others will be raised in our
places to take the great work in their hands, and carry it
forward to its full consummation.
291
I look upon the present time, as I have said, as a critical one.
I feel that if we do not listen to the counsels that are given to
us, God has a scourge in store for the Latter-day Saints. I feel
in every fibre of my body, in every nerve of my system that this
is a turning point with the Latter-day Saints, and that there is
required of us to-day, a decision upon this subject. We have now,
for a long period, done as we pleased. We have gone here or
there, and done to a certain extent to suit ourselves, regardless
of God, the counsels of His servants or the interests of His
kingdom, and regardless of every thing save our own general
interests. The consequence is that there is growing up in our
midst a power that menaces us with utter destruction and
overthrow. We are told--openly and without disguise, that when
the railroad is completed there will be such a flood of so-called
"civilization" brought in here that every vestige of us, our
church and institutions shall be completely obliterated. When we
are told thus plainly and undisguisedly, would it not be folly,
nay insanity, for us to sit still, fold our arms supinely and
await the crash without making a single effort to ward it off? A
people who would be thus besotted would be unworthy the blessings
which God has bestowed upon us.
291
I know there is a feeling of great confidence in the minds of our
brethren and sisters. They have, as President young has often
said, a great amount of faith; they have so great trust in God as
to go and sell their grain, expecting that God will feed them
whether the grain is in the bin or not. Some such confidence as
this seems to pervade their minds respecting that which is in the
future, and they manifest to a certain extent, carelessness and
indifference in regard to carrying out the counsels that are
given them, thinking that God, who has so signally preserved them
in times past, will still continue to protect them. It is an
excellent thing for us to have faith, but we should not have
faith alone. Our faith should be associated with works, and the
latter should correspond with the former. When our faith and
works are united we can call upon God for help to enable us to
accomplish that which he requires at our hands.
291
When I reflect, my brethren and sisters, on past scenes, as I
have been doing while listening to the remarks of the brethren
during this Conference; when I reflect on the condition we were
in when driven from Nauvoo, and on our journey from the
Mississippi to this valley--the sufferings of the women and
children, and of the aged among us; when I reflect upon the
hundreds we buried in Winter-Quarters, and the privations the
people endured while there; on the hardships the people were
compelled to endure after their arrival here, and remember that
all this was caused by the red hand of persecution, by mobocracy
and the violence of wicked men, who envied us the possession of
our Heaven-given rights; when I reflect upon all this, and also
upon our circumstances now, I feel thankful for what God has done
for us, and my prayer, oft repeated, has been "O God, never let
this people again become a prey to mobocrats, never let us fall
again into the hands of our enemies, but if we do wrong, do Thou
chasten us and save us from the hands of those who have
persecuted us." This has been my feeling. But when I look at our
circumstances now, I feel as though the people had forgotten that
which they have passed through, and were not averse to having a
repetition of those scenes.
291
For years after we came into these valleys we felt as though we
never wanted to see the face of an enemy again, and if we could
only have bread and water and peace we could be content. We felt,
as Bro. Pratt expressed himself yesterday, that if we had only
wolf and deer skins to clothe ourselves with we would be
satisfied, if we could only have peace. It was peace we came here
to enjoy. It was for peace that we fled from our former homes and
made the long and wearisome journey to these valleys.
291
But how is it to-day? What are the circumstances which surround
us now? Why, here in the head city of Zion, in the centre city,
where the foundations of the temple are laid and where the House
of the Lord has been reared in which endowments and sacred
ordinances are given, what do we find. We find a power growing up
in our midst that threatens us, in the most plain and undisguised
manner, with utter destruction. Is this so? It is, and has been
so for years; and this power has been fostered by us as a people.
It has grown, flourished and fattened upon us and the means we
have produced. Is it not necessary, then, that something should
be done? To my mind it is clear that some effort, such as has
been proposed, should be made to concentrate the Saints and to
set before them the principles of salvation in such a manner that
they will understand the course they ought to take.
292
While the brethren were talking yesterday, and while we were
South, I often had brought to my mind a circumstance that
occurred in Nauvoo. It was on the 10th of June, 1844, I had
occasion to go to the City Council of Nauvoo, with some proof
sheets to the editor of the "Nauvoo Neighbor,"--Elder John
Taylor. I was a boy at the time, the printer's "devil," as it is
technically called. While there, the subject under discussion,
was the declaring of the "Nauvoo Expositor" a nuisance. Doubtless
many of you recollect that paper, one number of which was issued
by the Laws and other apostates. You who do not recollect the
paper may recollect reading about it. There was some excitement
at the time in the Council. They had passed an ordinance
declaring it a nuisance, and empowering the city marshal, John P.
Green, to abate it. Joseph and Hyrum were in conversation at one
of the windows of the room. Hyrum remarked to Joseph: "Before I
will consent to have that paper continued to defame our wives,
sisters and daughters, as it has done, I will lay my body on the
walls of the building." The sentiment as he uttered it, ran
through me. I felt as he did. Yet we, for years, have had in our
city a paper which publishes, if possible, more abominable lies
about us and our people than were published by the "Nauvoo
Expositor," for the abatement of which Hyrum Smith said he was
willing to die. We have not noticed it; we have suffered it to go
on undisturbed. But the time has come for us to take this matter
into consideration. Brother Pratt said yesterday, that our papers
scarcely ever alluded to it. We have never alluded to it; we have
deemed it unworthy of allusion, it is so utterly contemptible;
but I now lay it before you. What we are doing on the present
occasion is to fully bring it home to our minds, that we may see
and understand the nature of the power that is growing in our
midst, which we foster and sustain.
292
I glanced over a few of these papers that are now being published
here, and there are two from which I Will read you a few extracts
so that you may see the spirit which animates our opponents.
292
In an editorial of the 11th of August we find the following,
written in regard to an extract taken from one of our papers:
293
"The hankering for seclusion and exclusion, and the foul spirit
of the assassinator to secure them, stick out in every word of
the above extract. It is as full of the fell spirit that has
always actuated the crew, whose spokesman this Editor is in this
instance, as the sting of the adder is of venom. But it is the
vain and weak boast of a throttled bully. The day has gone by
when hired bands of cut throats, "destroying angels," can ply
their heinous avocation, and drive from the Territory, or murder
all whom Brigham Young and his crew do not want in it. This
fellow, who at the bidding of his master, Brigham, to whom he
servilely and profanely bows as his god, insults the citizens of
the United States by telling them that no one but those who bow
as servilely as himself to Brigham, shall have leave to stay in
this Territory, ignores the fact that the Salt Lake basin is a
rich oasis in which nature has lavishly congregated all that is
needed at the Halfway Point on the great National highway, the
Pacific Railroad, and that it all belongs to the citizens of the
United States, and not to Brigham and his crew. We speak
advisedly when we say Brigham and his crew, for by reference to
the doings of the Latter-day Saints' Legislature it will be seen
that they have attempted to give Brigham and his set very great
quantities of the richest part of this valley, including mill
privileges, &c.
293
Hitherto this Territory has only been of interest to the people
of the United States because of the infamous establishment sought
to be set up in it in the sacred name of religion, and the motor
of the warfare against the gross outrage has been alone the moral
sense of the country, but now, for the reason just named, a
commercial interest is added, and the two together will as surely
as truth is truth, and right is right, crush out the vile thing
and rid the country of the foul blot, peaceably if possible, but
with a besom of destruction if that is inevitable." [Mark these
words! How much they sound like the language of the manifesto of
the mob in Jackson County, Missouri!]
293
"This Editor, in his shallow boasting, forgets, or purposely
keeps out of sight, the truth that this Mormonism, which is
sacrilegiously called a religion, is a heathenish heterodoxy, and
that therefore the orthodox churches of the land, whose members
number millions, will throw themselves against the spurious
monster of utah with all their force. This force only awaits the
opportunity that the railroad will give it. In that day it will
do you no good to buy a pitiful Congressman, and he must be a
pitiful one indeed who would sell himself to Brigham."
293
In another article which appeared on the 8th of September, we
find the following.
293
"There are numbers of foreigners in this Territory, who have
never abjured their allegiance to the foreign ruler from whose
dominions they emigrated; and who have year after year voted for
local officers and a delegate to Congress. There are others who,
deceived by the representations of the Probate Judges, either
wilfully or ignorantly made, that they had power to naturalize,
have taken out their papers from the Probate Courts, in many
instances paying a larger fee therefor than the clerk of the
District Court would be entitled to charge. These foreigners all
occupy and hold more or less land in this Territory, and expect
to avail themselves of the pre-emption law to the exclusion of
actual citizens who are ready and desirous of occupying the land
which the laws of the United States gives them a right to do.
Many of these foreigners, either holding no papers at all or
those spurious ones issued by Probate Courts, have since the
passage of the act of 1862, prohibiting polygamy in the
Territories of the United States, openly and persistently
violated its provisions; and have been loud in the expressions of
disloyalty towards the government of the United States."
294
If we were living in the days of Nauvoo, and I had heard these
extracts read, I should have thought they were from the "Warsaw
Signal."
But these execrable sentiments were not published in Warsaw, they
were not published at the Sweetwater, at Austin, or Virginia in
Montana, but they were published at Salt Lake City, in the centre
stake of Zion, as at present organized. They are circulated
through our streets, and placed in the hands of our children.
They are disseminated throughout the Territory, so far as they
can be; they are sent to the east and to the west, to the north
and to the south, and everywhere as far as the influence of our
enemies extends. In these infamous sheets the public are informed
that the Latter-day Saints are assassins and everything that is
vile, low and degraded. And no attempts are spared to excite
against us in the minds of the officers of the parent government
feelings of hatred, and to make them believe that a crusade ought
to be inaugurated against us. When a paper of this kind is
published in our midst and goes forth to the world unchallenged,
it is a difficult thing for men and women outside of this
Territory to realize that everything in its pages concerning us
is false. If there were any greater evidence needed of our
patience and forbearance and of our lawabiding tendencies than we
have already given, they are to be found in the fact that the
editor of this paper is not hung. (Hear, hear.) In any other
community he would have been strung up to a telegraph pole; but
here, in Utah Territory, in Salt Lake City, under the nose and in
the eyes of the people and their leaders, this man who proclaims
these infamous falsehoods travels our streets unnoticed and
unchallenged. Let it be known throughout the world what we have
submitted to in this respect, and there is not a man from Texas
to Maine, from the Atlantic to the Pacific, who would not say we
are the most patient and forbearing people on the Continent, or
we would not submit to it. In any other Territory that office
would be
"gutted" within five days.
294
I allude to this matter because this paper is sustained in our
midst, and those whom we sustain, sustain it; our money pays for
its subscriptions. Our money pays its editor, buys its ink, paper
and type, and pays its compositors and pressmen.
295
I will refer to another instance of the growth of this
antagonistic power in our midst. A short time ago a circular, got
up secretly by certain reverend gentlemen dwelling in this City,
and probably printed and mailed by night, was sent broadcast
throughout the East, in which every vile epithet that so called
religious men could consistently use, was applied to us as a
people. In these circular, these so-called Christian divines
appealed as they said, from a strange land and from the midst of
a strange people, to their brethren in the east, invoking them,
if they wished to save this land from barbarism and to
civilization, to raise $15,000 to buy a lot, on which a rectory
might be established and a school built. And the purpose for
which that school was designed was to inoculate the children of
the Latter-day Saints with their damnable and pernicious
doctrines. Who sustains this institution and who sustains and has
sustained this paper? You can answer these questions. Will we
patiently submit to these things? Shall we bow ourselves as
willing slaves to the yoke they would fasten upon us? (Cries of
"No, No.") Well, then, if you will not bow to it, stop your
trading with men of this class and sustain your friends; sustain
those who want to build up the kingdom of God, who are one with
us. If this fight must come and we have to cut off all from the
church who will not reform in this respect, I would rather have
it done now than wait until, environed by enemies, we are thrust
out of our possessions at the point of the bayonet and compelled
to flee to the mountains for safety. (Congregation said "Amen.")
295
As an individual, I have no fellowship with those who sustain the
enemies of the kingdom of God. I never did have. From my
childhood my heart has been in this kingdom; every pulsation of
it has been for Zion.
295
For years we have submitted to this treatment at the hands of
outsiders in our midst. The present paper has been, if anything,
better than its predecessor, for that had no editor's name to it.
Fostered on the hill here, its contributors were men who wore the
uniform of our respected
"Uncle." Its printers were men who were paid as soldiers. There
was no name published at the head of its columns, and it was more
base even than the present publication, because no one was
responsible for its contents. I have not made any quotations from
that. It, too, was sustained and contributed to by merchants in
this City who seek the support of this people. I am informed,
however, that the one at present published here is now issued
without an editor's name to it.
295
It may be said, and is said by a great many, that this outside
element has brought us trade. We have heard it stated time and
time again that until the advent of Colonel Johnson and his army
we were destitute of a circulating medium, but that since that
period we have increased in wealth, money is more plentiful, and
we have grown and spread abroad. And they take the glory to
themselves and say it is their presence here that has produced
this change. If this be so, the withdrawal of our support will
make no difference to them. They cannot complain if we withdraw
our support from them, because, if their statements be true, we
are likely to be the greatest sufferers from this withdrawal. But
let them test the truth of this themselves practically as we
intend to do.
295
It is very plain to be seen, from the extracts which I have read
to you, what the intention is, we have seen it carried out before
at other places where we have dwelt. As soon as we began to
increase in wealth, to build comfortable houses, and to open
farms, the cupidity of our enemies was excited against us. When
we came here we were poor and poverty stricken. We possessed
nothing to excite anybody's cupidity. It was hoped that we would
perish in the wilderness; but when it was found that we had
money, there was a class, who, like vultures scenting the carrion
from afar, came here, and to hear them talk one would have
thought that the "Mormons" had thousands of friends. Why, they
always sympathised with and pitied us! they always felt kindly
towards us and thought, we were a very much abused people!
Unfortunately, we never heard that they were thus sympathetic or
had any feelings of kindness towards us--we had never seen their
publications appealing in our behalf, or heard their voices
imploring the authorities or the parent government to shield us
from the attacks of our enemies. We had never heard anything of
this kind, and should never have known anything about it had they
not come and communicated this pleasing intelligence. But
unfortunately the knowledge came too late for us to avail
ourselves of it.
296
Allusion was made here, yesterday, to the fact that not one of
those who have fattened at our expense ever lifted up his tongue
or voice, or used his pen in defence of us in times of difficulty
or danger; and should there be danger to-day, and we be menaced
from without in the most unjustifiable manner, you would find
that these fair-weather friends would soon take their flight and
leave us to our fate, just as their predecessors did when the
army came here from the east, as I met a whole company of them
going to California by the southern route. It may be said "these
are exceptions." I do not doubt but there are men among our
merchants who are very fine men. I would as soon deal with them
in the eastern States as with anybody else; but it is because
they are in Salt Lake City that I am opposed to them. "Ah, that
is exclusive," it may be said. I confess it is exclusive. I do
not want a power to be brought into our midst as the wooden horse
was into Troy. I do not want a power in our midst inimical to us,
and that, as President Young has said, poisons everything around
it. If such a power flourishes here, I wish it to flourish
without our aid, and subsist without our contributing to its
subsistence. If it can sustain itself after we have withdrawn our
support, well and good. If there is government patronage and
travel enough to sustain a class of this kind in our midst, all
right, I have no objections. But the point at issue is for us to
withdraw our support from this power, leave it to itself and
sustain ourselves, and trade with those who are one with us in
building up the kingdom of God. If outsiders want a paper, Sunday
Schools and preachers, all right, if they sustain them
themselves. Then they are in the hands of God. But while we
sustain them or contribute of our strength to do so, we have no
claim on the providence and deliverance of God our Heavenly
Father. We can not ask Him to deliver us from a power that we
ourselves have fostered, and which we are sustaining. As I have
said, if they were in the East we would have no objecting to do
it. Some can not see any difference between sustaining them here
or elsewhere. Why, when they are there they have no interest in
exciting a crusade against us. If they have no contracts to get,
it is no object for them to have thousands of soldiers here. But
while they are here it is an object for them to try and create a
feeling against us in the East. It is an object with them while
here to try and have men of their choice elected for city and
Territorial officers, and to get the whole machinery of the
Territorial government into their own hands. Why? Because they
are here, and consequently their interests are here; but if they
were in New York, Chicago, London or San Francisco they would
have no interest in any of these things. They would look at our
money and be as glad to take it as anybody else's money.
297
I expect some of our friends will say this is a confession of
weakness on our part, and that we are alarmed for the perpetuity
of the power of the Priesthood. Let it be granted; I am willing
they should put this construction upon it. I care not what
construction they put on our words or our addresses during this
Conference. The fact is we want to warn the people, and to stir
them up to the necessity of taking the course we are urging upon
them. That is our duty, and it makes no difference what others
may think about it. Time will prove whether the Priesthood will
be perpetuated or not, or whether the majority of this people
will give heed to those who are not of us or not; and whether
they will apostatize because they can get goods cheaper from an
outsider than they can somewhere else; even if such is the case,
which, however, is not true. Time is the great rectifier of all
these things. We may labor for a time under misconstruction; but
we can afford to wait. We shall outlive all erroneous ideas.
297
There are a great many points connected with this question which
might be dwelt upon. It is an important matter, and one that
should claim our earnest attention and calm consideration. The
question is, Will we sustain the Kingdom of God or will we not?
Will we sustain the priesthood of God or will we not? This power
of which I have been speaking, or more properly, this
antagonistic class in our midst, flatter themselves with the idea
that when it comes to the test this people will desert their
leaders and cleave to something else. This is an illusory hope.
The Latter-day Saints know too well the source of their
blessings. We have obtained a knowledge from God respecting this
work; we know that it is of more value to us than all the earth
besides. As I have said, we have forsaken former homes for it.
The great majority of the first settlers came without shoes to
their feet, and passed the first two or three winters in
mocassins, and ate but a very scanty allowance of food. What was
this for? Because we had obtained a knowledge of the blessings of
the Gospel of Jesus Christ. It is no less dear to us now that
twenty-one or twenty-two years have elapsed. God has proven to us
that He is still willing to bless and sustain us and to give us
the victory over all our enemies. He has endowed His servant with
superhuman wisdom to guide this people. We have seen this and we
rejoice in it. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, October 8th, 1868
Brigham Young, October 8th, 1868
Remarks by President Brigham Young, delivered
in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, October 8th, 1868.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
SOUTHERN MISSIONS--DESERET ALPHABET--RELIEF
SOCIETIES--HOME MANUFACTURES.
298
I wish to say to those who are called to go on the Southern
mission, that I expect some of them can not conveniently go; if
so, they can be excused just as others have been. I think we
called about one hundred and seventy-five one year ago to go on
the Southern mission. Of those who responded to that call and
went south, twelve or fifteen stayed; the rest have returned, I
do not know whether to see their mothers or not. We hope a few
will go out of this company, and a few of those will return who
were called last year. We have our reasons for requesting the
brethren to go into those new settlements; if they do not know
the reasons now, let them wait until they do. We calculate to
spread abroad, and when we have settled one valley we calculate
to settle another. We are settling north, south, east and west,
and we mean to keep it up. There are some who will be excused.
One of the brethren has excused himself on the ground that he is
building himself a barn. Now, this is so reasonable that I think
we will excuse him, at any rate until he gets it finished.
Perhaps we will find some who have married wives, others who have
bought a yoke of oxen, and because of this they cannot go.
298
There is no necessity for the brethren hurrying away. They can go
down this Fall, tarry through the Winter, and be prepared for the
Spring. We shall excuse those who ought to be excused, and
especially if they are building barns. As for those who have been
there and have left, we expect to see the time that they will
wish they had stayed there; and that those who have been called
and have not gone will wish they had done so.
298
There are a few items I wish to lay before the Conference before
we dismiss, which I think we shall do when we get through our
meeting this afternoon. One of these items is to present to the
congregation the deseret Alphabet. We have now many thousands of
small books, called the first and second readers, adapted to
school purposes, on the way to this city. As soon as they arrive
we shall distribute them throughout the Territory. We wish to
introduce this alphabet into our schools, consequently we give
this public notice. We have been contemplating this for years.
The advantages of this alphabet will soon be realized, especially
by foreigners. Brethren who come here knowing nothing of the
English language will find its acquisition greatly facilitated by
means of this alphabet, by which all the sounds of the language
can be represented and expressed with the greatest ease. As this
is the grand difficulty foreigners experience in learning the
English language, they will find a knowledge of this alphabet
will greatly facilitate their efforts in acquiring at least a
partial English education. It will also be very advantageous to
our children. It will be the means of introducing uniformity in
our orthography, and the years that are now required to learn to
read and spell can be devoted to other studies.
298
I wish to call the attention of our sisters to our Relief
Societies. We are happy to say that many of them have done a
great deal. We wish them to continue and progress. During this
Conference, many of the ladies have worn very nice straw hats of
home manufacture. This is commendable, and this course should be
persevered in, until our hats and dresses are the workmanship of
our own hands. To my view no trimming for a hat looks more
beautiful than a nice straw rosette, bow or button; it looks
better than a feather or artificial flower. In our Relief
Societies we wish to introduce many improvements. We wish our
sisters of experience to teach the young girls not to be so
anxious for the gratification of their imaginary wants, but to
confine themselves more to their real necessities. Fancy has no
bounds, and I often think it is without form and comeliness. We
are too apt to give way to the imagination of our hearts, but if
we will be guided by wisdom, our judgment will be corrected, and
we will find that we can improve very much. We can improve the
language we use. I want my children to use better language than I
sometimes use. Still, I have thought as the prophet Joseph has
said, when you speak to a people or person you must use language
to represent your ideas, so that they will be remembered. When
you wish the people to feel what you say, you have got to use
language that they will remember, or else the ideas are lost to
them. Consequently, in many instances we use language that we
would rather not use. When talking to a refined people we should
use refined language. When we become perfectly civilized we will
leave of every harsh expression. We should correct our children
in these matters, and teach them good language. I would like to
urge upon my brethren and sisters the necessity of doing this. We
should instill into the minds of our children good ideas and
principles. If we teach them that there are prophets and apostles
now on the earth, we shall teach them the truth. If we teach them
that the Bible is true, it will be very wholesome for them to
believe; but instead of teaching them that it requires a
spiritual explanation, my men not endowed with the Spirit of God,
teach them that such a notion is incorrect, and that if the word
of God does not mean what is says, no man or woman can explain it
without a direct revelation from Heaven.
299
We wish to introduce into this community manufactures and
manufacturing so thoroughly that the people will consider
themselves under obligation to feed and clothe themselves. Many
of us are in the habit of doing only just what we like to do or
of sitting with our arms folded, trusting to others to feed and
clothe us. It is the duty of the husband to provide for the wife
or wives and children, and it is the duty of the wife or wives
and children to assist the husband and father all they can. If it
is required of the father or husband to furnish his wives and
children with flour, it is equally required of the wives, sisters
and daughters to be careful in the use of that flour and see that
it is not wasted. If it is the duty of the husband or father to
furnish his family with cloth to dress themselves, it is their
duty to see that that cloth is cut and made prudently and not
wasted. It is a disgrace to a community to drag their cloth in
the dirt. How many women are there here to-day who walked to this
Tabernacle without throwing dirt every step they took, not only
on themselves but upon those who walked near them? I shun them;
when I see them coming I try to make my way in some other
direction in order to avoid their dust. I can get enough of it
without receiving it from them. If there is a nuisance in the
path, they are sure to wipe up a portion of it with their dress,
and then trail it on to their carpet or into the bedrooms and
distribute it through the house. This is a disgrace to them. It
is not the duty of my brethren to buy cloth to be dragged through
these streets, and the wife or daughter who will not cease
dragging her dress through them, ought to have it cut shorter. I
have borne it and so have my brethren until duty demands that we
put a stop to it. I have politely expostulated with my wives and
daughters on this subject. I have asked them if they think it
looks nice, and have been told that it did, their reason for
thinking so being that somebody else wore it so. That is all the
argument that can be brought in its favor. There is no reason in
the world why a dress looks well trailing through the streets.
300
On the other hand I will say, ladies, if we ask you to make your
dresses a little shorter, do not be extravagant and cut them so
short that we can see the tops of your stockings. Bring them down
to the top of your shoes, and have them so that you can walk and
clear the dust, and do not expose your persons. Have your dresses
neat and comely, and conduct yourselves, in the strictest sense
of the word, in chastity. If you do this you set a good example
before the rising generation. Use good language, wear comely
clothing and act in all things so that you can respect yourselves
and respect each other. We wish you to remember and carry out
these counsels.
300
Can you, ladies, manufacture bonnets for yourselves and
daughters, and hats for your husbands, sons and brothers? Yes,
you can, and save us scores of thousands of dollars.
300
I wonder if there is any person in our community who understands
the manufacture of silk. We have some raw silk on hand that could
be manufactured if we can find persons who understand the
business. I am now building a house that will be sufficient to
contain a million worms another year, it is a hundred feet long
in the clear, and twenty broad. I calculate to fill it with worms
next season, and make silk. I am going to invite some of the
brethren to make up this silk into thread, and to color it and
weave it. We can make our own thread and twist as easily as we
can buy it. I have never seen better sewing silk than I once
bought of a sister here, of her own manufacture. I would like to
find somebody who knows how to manage the worms, and to double,
twist, reel and weave the silk.
300
By ceasing the foolish practice of which we have so long been
guilty--namely, trading off our produce at the stores for every
little thing we have thought we needed--we shall drive ourselves
to the necessity of sustaining ourselves. If we take this course
and live our religion, do you think we will be respected? Yes. We
are frequently told that the world is increasing in wickedness.
We want the Saints to increase in goodness, until our mechanics
for instance, are so honest and reliable that this Railroad
Company will say, "Give us a Mormon elder for an engineer, then
none need have the least fear to ride, for if he knows there is
danger he will take every measure necessary to preserve the lives
of those entrusted to his care." I want to see our elders so full
of integrity that they will be preferred by this Company for
their engine builders, watchmen, engineers, clerks and business
managers. If we live our religion and are worthy the name of
Latter-day Saints, we are just the men that all such business can
be entrusted to with perfect safety; if it can not it will prove
that we do not live our religion.
301
A few words with regard to our Emigration Fund. We are going to
continue our donations to this fund. We started our new
subscriptions here on Tuesday night, and what do you think they
amounted to? To two thousand dollars. That was a pretty good
beginning. How many names do you think it took for that sum? Just
two--a thousand dollars each. Now, sisters, do as you did last
year--save the money you usually spend in tea and coffee and
ribbons, and let us have it to send for the poor. We did
remarkably well last year, though our prospects were not very
flattering at the start. On the 1st of February, the time we
thought of sending our agents East, we had nine thousand dollars,
but on the 17th of the same month when brothers Clawson and
Staines started we had a little over twenty-nine thousand. When
the brethren said, "How dare you think of sending for the poor,
we are getting no means?" I replied, "We will send for them and
trust in god for the means." And the means came in fast. The
brethren and sisters brought in their five dollars, their tens,
fifties, hundreds, and their thousands, and the poor were
gathered. The Walker Brothers gave a thousand dollars, and they
will be blest for it, if we do not wish to trade with them.
Others of our merchants also contributed liberally. The poor are
deserving of it. Why? Because from them they got their means. The
merchants of this city have got hundreds of thousands of dollars
from the poor, and if they give a little back to them it is no
more than their due.
301
How our friends, the outside merchants will complain because we
are going to stop trading with them! We can not help it. It is
not our duty to do it. Our policy in this respect, hitherto, has
been one of the most foolish in the world. Henceforth it must be
to let this trade alone, and save our means for other purposes
than to enrich outsiders. We must use it to spread the Gospel, to
gather the poor, build temples, sustain our poor, build houses
for ourselves, and convert this means to a better use than to
give it to those who will use it against us.
301
We have talked to the brethren and sisters a great deal with
regard to sustaining ourselves and ceasing this outside trade.
Now what say you, are you for it as well as we? Are we of one
heart and one mind on this subject? We can get what we wish by
sending to New York for it ourselves, as well as letting others
send for us. We have skill and ability to trade for all we need;
and if we have to send abroad we can send our agents to buy and
bring home what we need. My feelings are that every man and woman
who will not obey this counsel shall be severed from the Church,
and let all who feel as I do lift up the right hand. [The vote
was unanimous.] That is a pretty good vote. You who feel
otherwise have the privilege of lifting up your hand to signify
the same. I guess it was pretty nigh right. Joseph used to say,
"When you get the Latter-day Saints to agree on any point, you
may know it is the voice of God." I knew this before, but now it
is proven to the whole people.
301
Will the nation find fault with us for this? No. Will the
commercial world find fault? No; they will say;, "This is the
first trait in the 'Mormon' character we ever saw worthy of
notice; it is praiseworthy, and they will be blessed." That is
what they will say. Why there is scarcely a decent man comes here
but what says "Why don't you 'Mormons' do your own trading? Why
do you sustain outsiders? It is the most impolitic thing you can
do."
301
I wish to say to the Conference that for one I feel well
satisfied with our labors. We have labored diligently to sanctify
ourselves and the people. If we succeed in doing this we shall be
prepared to inherit life everlasting in the presence of our
Father. I will say to all people, to those in the church and to
those out, I want it distinctly understood that if we, that is
myself, my counselors and my brethren the Twelve Apostles, and
all who are heart and hand with us, can succeed in getting this
people to come together in their feelings to sustain themselves
and let other people alone, it will be one of the proudest days
of our lives. We spread this to the world. Would to God that we
had influence enough to induce all the inhabitants of the earth
to listen to and obey the voice of God through his servants, to
repent of their sins, be baptized for their remission and live to
the glory of God that they might receive eternal life. I pray
that this may be our lot, and I ask it in the name of Jesus.
301
This Conference is now adjourned until the 6th of next April.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / Orson
Pratt, October 6th, 1868
Orson Pratt, October 6th, 1868
DISCOURSE by Elder Orson Pratt,
delivered in the New Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, October 6th, 1868.
[Reported By David W. Evans.]
THE OPPOSITION OF WICKEDNESS TO RIGHTEOUSNESS--PERSECUTIONS
OF THE SAINTS--MIS-REPRESENTATIONS.
302
Through the mercies of our God we have assembled here in the
capacity of a Conference to receive instruction and impart the
same.
302
There are a great many points connected with the Zion of our God,
now being established on the earth, which are necessary for us as
a people to understand. God has not gathered us out from among
the nations of the earth into these valleys without having a
great purpose in view. Whatever portion of His purposes I
understand I desire to abide by with all my heart, and I presume
that every honest, upright Latter-day Saint desires the same.
302
We came to this formerly isolated place, and separated ourselves
as far as we possibly could from what was termed civilization,
not because we really desired to do so, or because of the
fertility of the soil in this region, or the advantages we would
enjoy in temporal things; but because we were in a measure
obliged to do so. It is true that the Lord foretold to us,
through the mouths of His servants, that the day would come when
we should have to flee from our enemies, and that we would settle
west of the Rocky Mountains. When we were dwelling in the State
of Illinois, and had had a few years of comparative peace, the
Spirit of the Lord rested upon. His servant Joseph and made
manifest to him that the wicked had it in their hearts to uproot
His people who were established in Nauvoo, the same as they had
done in our former settlements. The testimony of the Spirit to
the servant of God was, that however peaceable the people around
us might seem, yet, if they would not receive the Gospel and
acknowledge the authority which God had restored from Heaven,
they would fight against His people. Our Savior said, " he that
is not for us is against us." The truth of this saying we, as a
people, have proven since the day that Joseph took the plates of
the Book of Mormon from the hill Cumorah, into he town of
Manchester, Ontario county, State of New York; and even before he
succeeded in getting the plates, some seven years before the Lord
entrusted them to his care, the prophet Joseph proved the truth
of this saying. The Lord revealed himself to this youth when he
was between fourteen and fifteen years of age, and as soon as he
related this vision, although at that young and tender age, the
wrath and indignation of the people were stirred up against him.
303
From that time, until he was between twenty-one and twenty-two
years of age the opposition was continued. It did not matter how
righteous, humble or meek he was; it did not matter how
straightforward his course of conduct was, all that the world
wanted to know was, Does he profess something different from our
religious notions? Does he believe that the heavens can be opened
to men in our day? If so, the order of the day was, "persecute
him." Let every religious minister speak against him from the
pulpit, let all pious hypocrites of all sects and parties unite
with the drunkard, swearer and blasphemer and persecute the poor
boy.
303
This is the enmity that exists between that which is of God and
advanced of the Almighty, and that which is ordained of man and
by the power of the Devil; they are at swords' points against
each other. They always have been from the period man first
accepted this earth, down to the present time. There has been no
union between them; it is impossible for them to fellowship one
another.
303
Wickedness and righteousness are in direct opposition. The devil
is opposed to God, and God is opposed to the Devil. All the
heavenly hosts are opposed to wickedness, and all persons who are
wicked are opposed to the heavenly hosts. This will be so as long
as there are wicked people in existence. It does not matter how
smooth they may be in their outward appearance, or how sociable
they may be in their conversation. They, with their tongues, may
make you think they are the most gentle, polite, civilized and
moral people on the face of the earth, while within their hearts
lurks a poison which would destroy the Saints of the living God.
304
As this has been the case in every former age and dispensation,
so it is now; hence the Latter-day Saints in every part of the
globe are commanded to gather out from the midst of wickedness,
corruption and priestcraft, and every abomination that exists,
and assemble themselves in one place. For what purpose? That we
may be separated from the world and its corruptions, which would
otherwise work our temporal and spiritual destruction. We have
come here, then, in obedience to this command, and we have
labored and toiled with all our might to redeem this barren
country and to render it capable of sustaining us. What other
people on the face of the whole earth have had to toil as the
Latter-day Saints have? In some of the poverty stricken districts
of Europe, where all the capital is in the hands of the rich and
where the poor are made slaves, it may be that some of the latter
have to work as hard as we have to work here. But without being
placed in such circumstances we have been compelled to undergo
this toil. When we came here we were more than a thousand miles
from any place where we could obtain the comforts and necessaries
to preserve life. We could not live if we could not labor. We
were obliged to go for miles into the rugged canons and there
labor and toil month after month to open up roads to obtain
timber for fuel, for building, and for fences for our farms. In
addition to this severe toil we had to open water ditches from
the canons in order to obtain water to spread over the face of
this barren soil, that the desert might be reclaimed and made to
yield us a subsistence. This is the labor which the first
settlers who came here had to perform, and this was the way they
made this country. And were it not for the poor Latter-day Saints
who were driven by their enemies from city to city and from State
to State, and who ultimately were driven, twenty-one years ago,
to the great interior of these mountains where they established a
colony, where would have been the railroad now? Would there have
been any railroad across these mountains? I doubt whether there
would have been pioneers among the wicked sufficiently brave to
have launched forth into this wild country and have settled in
the midst of the Rocky Mountains, unless they had repented of
their sins and had become one with the Latter-day Saints. The
wicked never would have done it, or another century, at least,
would have passed away before settlements to any very great
extent would have been found in the midst of these mountains.
304
If it had not been for the "Mormons" where would have been the
gold mines of California? They might not have been opened up for
fifty years yet if it not had been for the Mormon battalion,
which went forth to fight the battles of the nation in her war
with Mexico. Had it not been for this the world might still have
been in ignorance of their existence unless God, for the
accomplishment of His own wise purposes, had revealed them in
some other way. The settlement, in the heart of the American
continent, of the Latter-day Saints established a great high-way
across the continent, so that the people, in their journeyings
from the Atlantic to the Pacific have found a place where they
could rest their weary heads as they passed through. The
settlement of this Territory has materially facilitated the
opening up of the adjoining Territories. If it had not been for
the Latter-day Saints settling this Territory, when would Idaho,
Montana, Colorado, Arizona or Nevada have been settled?
304
In 1831, when we went into Jackson county, Missouri--then a
comparatively new country, and commenced to lay the foundation of
new settlements, the great complaint against us was that we were
not the old settlers. Their cry was, "You Mormons are not the old
settlers, and you have neither civil nor religious rights here."
"What is the reason?" we would enquire; "Are we not American
citizens?" "Oh, yes," said the people in Jackson county, "you are
American citizens, but we are the old settlers, and consequently
you must leave this part of the country."
304
After we had been driven out of Jackson county into Clay county,
and had been there a few years, the people rose en masse and said
to us again, "You Mormons have no right in Clay county." And when
we enquired why, the reply again was, "because you are not the
old settlers." After dwelling there two or three years, and edict
was issued by a mass meeting of the people assembled at Liberty,
that we must seek a new location. We then fled to Caldwell
county, in the state of Missouri. But, alas, after having bought
a great many thousand acres of land and given signs of prosperity
far beyond that of the old settlers, who lived in surrounding
counties, they, emboldened by the example of the people of Clay
county, got up the old cry, and after having destroyed our farms
and property they, in the midst of a severe winter, drove us into
Illinois.
305
There we again gathered up our people, and not yet discouraged,
we purchased a large tract of country on both sides of the
Mississippi and founded a city called Nauvoo, to which a charter
was given by the Legislature of Illinois. In a short time, the
people of the regions round about were excited to jealousy,
because the Latter-day Saints, through their industrious habits,
were flourishing and were beautifying and extending their city;
they could not bear to see us outstripping them. They saw that
the people of Missouri had never been brought to account for
murdering our people and robbing them of millions of dollars'
worth of property, so they, in Illinois, made up their minds to
take a similar course. Said they, "You Latter-day Saints are new
settlers, and if we suffer you to remain you will soon be able to
outvote us for all the officers of the county. But you have no
civil nor religious rights here, and you must leave your fine
farms, houses, cities, towns and villages, and you must go out of
the United States. We will make a treaty with you as if you were
a foreign nation, and you must undertake that you will not settle
again within the bounds of the United States, and your only
salvation is to go west beyond the Rocky Mountains, nearly 1,500
miles from your present abode." We felt that this was the only
course we could adopt, so we left in the month of February, 1846.
After ferrying some of our teams across the Mississippi the river
froze over so hard that the remainder crossed on the ice. In this
cold weather we camped out on the prairie, and took up our march
for this place, our enemies expecting that they had seen the last
of us, that we should most certainly be killed by Indians or die
by famine. We reached this portion of the Rocky Mountains, then
under Mexican rule, and settled here. By and by, after the war
between the United States and Mexico, a treaty was made between
them, and this land, which we occupied and to which we had been
driven by our enemies, was ceded to the United States.
305
I have already told you what we have done here, the toils we have
undergone, and the hardships we have suffered; and that we are
gathering in our people from among the nations that we may enjoy
civil and religious liberty, which are guaranteed by the
Constitution of our country. We do not ask the United States for
anything more. We do not want liberty that is not thus
guaranteed; but we demand that liberty to which, as American
citizens, we are entitled as a sacred right. And in having this
liberty we shall have the liberty of dealing with whom we please,
providing we infringe no law. That is the right of all American
citizens. It does not matter whether they are Methodists,
Baptists, Presbyterians, Democrats, Whigs, or whatever they may
be, all have the undoubted right guaranteed to them, by the laws
of our country, to deal just as they please and with whom they
please if they do not infringe upon the laws nor injure their
neighbors.
305
Ever since the settlement of this Territory I have felt how much
better it would be if this people would unite together and
appoint their merchants to go and buy their goods and bring them
here and sell them at a reasonable profit to the rest of the
community, and never trade here to the amount of one dime with
those who are outside of us. But while this has been my feeling
it has not been the feeling of all, for we have supported scores
of merchants who have not been members of our Church. Have we
done this because they were our friends? I will tell you the only
thing that proves the existence of friendly feelings on the part
of outsiders to this people:--when they repent of their sins, and
receive the fullness of the Gospel of Jesus Christ. God has said,
in the revelations which He has given in these days, "There is no
people on the face of the whole earth who do good save it be
those who are ready and willing to receive the fullness of my
Gospel."
306
We have proven this from the beginning of this work. There never
has been yet, with all the apparent friendliness and politeness
of outsiders, a proof of good will rendered to the Latter-day
Saints, except it has been a willingness to receive the Gospel.
Yet, notwithstanding that the word of the Lord and our experience
have proven the truth of this, we have fostered the truth of
this, we have fostered these individuals in our midst for nearly
twenty years. We have given them our grain, and have impoverished
the Territory by paying millions and millions of our money into
their hands. What have they done with it? Why, some who have been
changed from poor men into heavy capitalists by the hundreds of
thousands they have drained from this people, have gone away and
used all the influence they could to destroy us. Did they appear
to be friendly when in our midst? O, yes, you would have thought
they were the most friendly and polite people imaginable. Why the
Latter-day Saints never saw such manifestations of politeness,
gentility and friendliness as were made by some of those we have
nourished in our midst. What was the cause of this apparent
friendliness? The dimes and dollars, the wheat, flour, produce,
cattle and means that you had in your possession. It was the hope
of gain which made them friendly, for that was the god they
worshipped. But when they have made fortunes out of the
Latter-day Saints and gulled them all they could they have gone
and tried to destroy them.
307
As an individual I do not care how much a person in this place,
outside of the Church, professes; if he will not repent of his
sins and receive the message God has sent, I will not give him my
dimes nor dollars if I know it. This ought to be the feeling of
this whole people, otherwise we have got Babylon right in our
midst. We have prayed a long time for God to deliver us from
Babylon, and we have been gathered out, as we supposed, from
Babylon; but we can soon establish a kind of young Babylon--one
of the daughters of Babylon, if you will--and we can have it in
our midst to our hearts' content. But what would be their
feelings if they had the power? Judging from the experience of
the past, their feelings would be that the Latter-day Saints
would have no civil rights, no religious rights here in this land
of Utah which they have sought for their own. It is true that our
enemies here cannot plead like the people of Jackson, Clay and
other places, that we are not the old settlers. They have not
this for a plea, for the "Mormons" are the old settlers; but they
have such enmity towards us that they would uproot us here, as
they have five or six times before, if they had the power. "How
do you know," says one, "that these are the feelings entertained
by the wicked towards this people? They profess to be very
friendly, then how do you know their feelings are as you describe
them?" From the fact that when this people elected one of their
own number as Delegate to Congress by 15,000 votes, the man whom
they voted for--giving him 105 votes, sixty of which were cast in
a town where there were only twenty voters--contested his seat,
and fought him month after month in the Halls of Congress, being
sustained while so doing, by those who profess such friendship
towards us. And what was the object of this would-be delegate? It
was to deprive the "Mormons" of citizenship and of the privilege
of taking up the land, by influencing the government to pass a
law to that effect. This was his object, and to do all the injury
in his power to this people. Who supported him? These men whom
you support, Latter-day Saints, and to whom you pay your money.
Merchants and others in this city gave their votes to that man
after you had paid your thousands into their hands. They gave
their votes for an individual who would deprive you of the rights
guaranteed by the Constitution of our country. Will you still
continue to support such men? Will you go down here and trade
with them year after year? If you do I know what the result will
be; it is plainly visible. They will get a foothold here, and if
they can only get numbers sufficient, you Latter-day Saints will
have no civil rights here in this Territory. If a jury is to be
empannelled it will be composed of our bitter enemies. If a
Latter-day Saint has to be tried before the courts, it will be
before those who are ready to eat him up. If there is a delegate
to be elected to Congress they will seek very diligently to get
the greatest enemy to this people they can find, so that, if
possible, he may succeed in getting a large army sent up here to
use us up. Why should they do this? To make money; that is their
object. They feel, "If we can only stir up the government and get
them to send an army to Utah it will be money in our pocket.
Bless you, we don't care how much suffering it produces, or how
many Latter-day Saints may be deprived of their rights; we would
sell the whole of them for a dollar a-head, if we could only
become rich. We care nothing about them, or their rights as
American citizens." These are their feelings.
307
Moreover, has there not been published here year after year a
scandalous paper, every number of which has teemed with lies of
the blackest dye concerning us? Yet we have scarcely noticed that
such a paper is in existence. Who have supported this paper? The
merchants here, those whom you have been feeding and paying your
money to. They are the ones who have sustained this paper. Do you
suppose that a paper which is continually belching forth
falsehoods of the blackest dye against you, your religion, and
against the man who led you forth and planted you here, could be
sustained here if the people outside of this church did not
support it? If they support it, what is it for? That it may
arouse the feelings of the enemies of the Saints throughout the
States, and may, peradventure result in the sending of an army
here that they may make money out of it. That is what they hope
to effect.
307
Now, Latter-day Saints, I have spoken plainly. I take the
responsibility of what I have said on my own shoulders. If I have
spoken too harshly I am willing to be corrected. I have spoken my
feelings plainly, without trying to hide them or gloss them over.
I say I would rather go and kill wolves in the forests and
mountains, and skin them and tan their skins and wear wolfskin
pantaloons, and wolfskin coats and vests, and have everything I
wear the skin of beasts, than spend one dime with one outsider in
the Territory of Utah. (The congregation said "amen.") I do not
know what are the feelings of my brethren on this subject, but I
do know, unless there is a change among this people in regard to
this matter, farewell to our homes again, farewell to our fine
buildings, to our farms, and to the country which we now occupy
as the old settlers; farewell to many of our friends who will
fall victims to our enemies; yes, farewell to home and the
comforts which now surround us, and we shall have to seek an
asylum somewhere else, in these mountains or in some other part
of this continent, through being driven again, if we, through our
own foolishness, will nourish vipers in our midst. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, November 29, 1868
Brigham Young, November 29, 1868
DISCOURSE by President Brigham Young,
delivered in the Old Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, November 29th,
1868.
[Reported by David W. Evans.] PREACHING THE GOSPEL--DISOBEDIENCE
AND
PERSECUTION--EXCLUSIVENESS--THE SEARCH AFTER HAPPINESS.
308
To the Latter-day Saints the Gospel of life and salvation is
worthy of particular attention. In my reflections upon the great
work that the Lord has commenced, its operations appear marvelous
to me. I look upon those who have separated themselves from sin
with a great deal of pleasure and delight; they are a very
peculiar people. When the elders go and preach the Gospel, all
who have the privilege of hearing, with a very few exceptions,
are convinced of its truth in a greater or smaller degree.
Perhaps there may be a few who have received traditions to that
degree that the truth cannot find the way to their hearts; but
such persons are very rare. When a man preaches the Gospel by the
power of God sent down from heaven, it is hard for me to believe
that they who hear him are not convinced of its truth. Then, when
I look upon the few of the blood of Ephraim scattered among the
people who have the courage, fortitude and self-will to
acknowledge the truth of the Gospel and to yield obedience to it,
I think they are very peculiarly organized.
308
This Gospel is adapted to the capacity of the whole human family.
Why are the principles of truth and the people whom embrace them
so ridiculed? I can attribute it to nothing but sin, or a
determination to do that which is wrong. Go to those portions of
the world where the Elders have labored their lives almost out to
preach to the people the words of eternal life and to put them in
possession of that which would save them here and hereafter, and
it has been the fact that hardly a word of truth has been told
about us. This is astonishing. And this work, according to the
words of the prophet, is "a marvelous work and a wonder." It
appears to me that if the human family had the least conception
of the principles of life and salvation, they would not do as
they do, or they must believe that they would be chastened, like
disobedient children, who many times, seemingly, are disobedient
expressly to be corrected. There is no need of this, especially
among the Latter-day Saints. What few words I have to say to them
is upon this wise,--be perfect, wise, pure, holy, and fear and
revere the word of the Lord, His commandments and requirements.
309
When we look at the Latter-day Saints we ask, is there any
necessity of their being persecuted? Yes, if they are
disobedient. Is there any necessity of chastening a son or a
daughter? Yes, if they are disobedient. But suppose they are
perfectly obedient to every requirement of their parents, is
there any necessity of chastening them then? If there is, I do
not understand the principle of it. I have not yet been able to
see the necessity of chastening an obedient child, neither have I
been able to see the necessity of chastisement from the Lord upon
a people who are perfectly obedient. Have this people been
chastened? Yes, they have.
309
Although we preach the Gospel of life and salvation to the
inhabitants of the earth, and tell them that this Gospel is
calculated to save every son and daughter of Adam and Eve who
will hearken to it, whether it be those who have lived, those who
are now living, or those who may hereafter live, will the present
generation have this Gospel? No, they will not. Why? Because they
have so much religion already that they do not know what to do
with it. I have often said to them, "If you will not believe the
Gospel, because you say you have religion already, will you not
please repent of your religion?" Is there any need for them to
repent of their religion? Yes. Why? Because it is not correct.
The whole world of mankind is full of religion, and if they do
not worship one object they worship another. It is just as
natural for the children of men to worship and revere something
as it is to breathe, hence the Christian world is full of
religion, and it is the same with the heathen world. We, too,
have our religion, and it is adapted to the capacity of the whole
human family. It does not send a portion of the people to howl in
torment for ever and ever, but it reaches after the last son and
daughter of Adam and Eve, and will pluck them from the prison,
unlock the doors, and burst the bonds and bring forth every soul
who will receive salvation.
309
I ask the nations of the earth what objection is there to this?
"Oh," say they, "you are different from us." How different? "Why
you have many doctrines we do not believe in." We cannot help it.
We have taken this book, called the Old and the New Testament for
our standard. We believe this book and receive it as the word of
the Lord. Not but there are many words in this book that are not
the words of the Lord, but that which came from the heavens, and
which the Lord has delivered to us, we receive, and especially
the sayings of the Savior. We receive the Lord Jesus Christ as
our Savior, and we believe in Him as our Savior. There are many
persons in this city who ridicule the idea that Jesus was the
Christ; but take those very individuals, both male and female,
and let them square their course through life in all respects
according to the words of the Savior, and would they not be
better men and women than they now are? Yes, they would. Then
where is the harm or evil of believing in a character whose
doctrine from beginning to end is perfectly pure and holy?
Although the children of Judah, universally, and many others
ridicule the idea that Jesus is the Christ, yet take the
doctrines that He taught His disciples and which they preached to
the people, and endeavored to practice, and let any people live
in accordance with them, and you will find a pure, holy and
perfect community. There would be no wars, bloodshed nor
contention among them as nations, communities, neighborhoods and
families.
310
It has been said here that there are some whose feelings can not
accede to all that is taught by the Latter-day Saints. But let me
say there never was a doctrine taught by Jesus Christ and His
apostles, by the prophets before them, or by Joseph Smith and
this people, but what, if followed out, brings peace to every
family and individual who observes it. Do we enjoy peace? A great
many do not. What is the reason? Because they do not faithfully
carry out those doctrines.
310
I am going to ask a question--Is there any necessity, my brethren
and sisters, that you and I should suffer persecution to perfect
us? Are we willing to be obedient, and to sanctify ourselves and
to sanctify the Lord God in our hearts without the rod of
chastisement? if we are, we shall bring in the doctrine that has
been taught to the people on temporal matters. We say, and
profess, that we are one, and in a great measure we are. In our
religious and political sentiments we are one; but in the pursuit
of life and happiness, as individuals and families, we are not
one. Now, if we will believe the Gospel, which can do no harm to
anyone--I say this for all ears--it does not contain a single
doctrine but what is true. You may ask the question: Has no one
Elder in Israel ever taught false doctrine? Yes, but no man has
who has been authorized to teach, guide and direct the Saints.
Did Jesus, Peter, James, John or Joseph Smith ever teach a false
or incorrect doctrine? Not that you or I know of; we cannot find
it. Now, if we have got correct doctrines, and will fashion our
lives by them we may sanctify ourselves without being chastened.
310
We look forward to the day when this people will be pure, holy
and sanctified, and when we will be prepared to build up Zion.
Are we prepared now? No, we are not. We are only professedly
Latter-day Saints; practically, we are only so in part. To be a
Saint is to be as Jesus was; to be assimilated to the spirit and
character which He exhibited while here on earth. Now, I exhort
the Latter-day Saints to live so that each and everyone may enjoy
the spirit of the Lord Jesus day by day, that we may be one in
all things, in temporal matters as well as spiritual.
310
As I have but a few minutes that I want to speak, I shall now
come to temporal matters. You and I wish to live, and to have the
privilege of pursuing, unmolested, the path that leads to
happiness. Now, I can not say it of you all, but I can of a few
here, that they have been trying to serve the Lord for nearly
forty years. During that period we have passed through scenes we
do not wish to behold again. Five times many of us here have been
broken up, and have left our houses, gardens, farms, orchards,
vineyards and all we had, and have had to run for our lives. What
for? because we believed in the Lord Jesus Christ--and tried to
practice the doctrine He taught. For anything else? No. Were all
perfect? No. Did some sin? O, yes, we were all sinners. Why were
we obliged to leave our homes? Did we disturb our neighbors, or
pilfer and purloin their substance? No. What did we do? We taught
the Gospel of life and salvation. Not that all were righteous,
but our sins--of worldly-mindedness, covetousness and
selfishness--were between ourselves and our God, and for this the
Lord suffered us to be chastened.
310
We look forward to the day when this people will be pure, holy
and sanctified, and when we will be prepared to build up Zion.
Are we prepared now? No, we are not. We are only professedly
Latter-day Saints; practically, we are only so in part. To be a
Saint is to be as Jesus was; to be assimilated to the spirit and
character which He exhibited while here on earth. Now, I exhort
the Latter-day Saints to live so that each and everyone may enjoy
the spirit of the Lord Jesus day by day, that we may be one in
all things, in temporal matters as well as spiritual.
310
As I have but a few minutes that I want to speak, I shall now
come to temporal matters. You and I wish to live, and to have the
privilege of pursuing, unmolested, the path that leads to
happiness. Now, I can not say it of you all, but I can of a few
here, that they have been trying to serve the Lord for nearly
forty years. During that period we have passed through scenes we
do not wish to behold again. Five times many of us here have been
broken up, and have left our houses, gardens, farms, orchards,
vineyards and all we had, and have had to run for our lives. What
for? because we believed in the Lord Jesus Christ--and tried to
practice the doctrine He taught. For anything else? No. Were all
perfect? No. Did some sin? O, yes, we were all sinners. Why were
we obliged to leave our homes? Did we disturb our neighbors, or
pilfer and purloin their substance? No. What did we do? We taught
the Gospel of life and salvation. Not that all were righteous,
but our sins--of worldly-mindedness, covetousness and
selfishness--were between ourselves and our God, and for this the
Lord suffered us to be chastened. The faith that we profess is
the best and the only doctrine calculated to save the children of
men.
310
I say, five times some of this people have been broken up, and
the last time, when we left the State of Illinois, we cut our
road through the timber, we hunted our path over the prairies,
and dug our roads through the canyons, for fourteen hundred miles
to this place, because we were obliged to go somewhere.
311
Our prophet, before us, told us that if we could get out of the
way of Christianity, so called, and civilization, we could serve
God and build up His kingdom, and we could be happy. We came here
to these isolated and lonely valleys. Who led us here? Did our
nation hold out a fostering hand to us? No: to this day they
never gave us a dollar; but now we expect they will give us our
homesteads here. Have the wicked become more righteous? No. Has
the world become more enlightened in the things of God? No, it
has not; and the enmity that did exist, exists still, and has
grown, increased and strengthened, and this warfare between the
power of the devil and the power of Jesus Christ will continue
until Jesus obtains possession of the kingdom. These words are
meant for the ears of all, both Saints and sinners.
312
Did we ask any of the outside merchants in this City to come
here? They are called "gentiles," but we do not know whether they
are "gentiles"
or not, for a gentile is one who has none of the blood of Israel
within him. There may be some of this class among the Israelites.
But what do these outsiders follow us up for? They say "we know
you Latter-day Saints are a very nice people, very kind, very
free, generous and benevolent; we know you believe in helping the
stranger, and that is not all, we know you believe in giving all
your substance to your enemies." Is this proved? yes, right here
before our eyes. Now, I would say to every man and woman on the
earth if I could speak to them, it is no matter what men say, but
it is how they say it. I will tell you what we want--and we know
what you want--we want the privilege of building up the kingdom
of God on the earth, and of living in peace one with another. We
want our streets so that we can traverse them in safety by day or
by night, and so that if a midwife is called up at midnight, or
one o'clock in the morning to go to a neighbor's house she can go
there without being plundered or destroyed before she gets to the
place of her destination. And if our daughters are out visiting
until nine, ten, eleven or twelve o'clock at night, that they can
pass along these streets without molestation. We want a community
that does not take the name of God in vain; that does not lie, or
purloin that which is not their own, and that will live day by
day, week by week and year by year in perfect peace. This is not
according to the feelings of a great many, they would rather see
quarrelling and strife. I have learned of so many facts that
exist in the world in relation to contentions, speaking of them
in a family capacity, that to my certain knowledge there is more
there with but one wife than here where there are ten, where this
obnoxious doctrine our brother has just referred to is practiced.
So don't worry about contentions any of you, for they exist all
over the world. Look at the kings and queens, and then at the
lower classes; and from them to the House of Representatives, the
lords, dukes, knights and every grand character you can mention
or think of, and how do they live? We know how they live, they
live in jeopardy, in fear, and jealousy, which is the mother of
torment. And the inhabitants of the earth are jealous of one
another, and they have reason to be. Have we any facts in the
case? Yes, thousands of them, all over the world. Take the king
upon his throne, he must pay a doctor more than anybody else, or
he will be poisoned to death. It is so with the queens, if they
have not power to buy everybody around them there is no knowing
what day poison will be put into their coffee or their tea or
some of their food. If the husband steps out of doors, she don't
know where he is; and if the lady is left alone in the house or
rides out, the husband does not know where she is. But you come
to the Saints and you know about them. If we send an Elder to
preach the Gospel and he travels the earth over, when he returns
we know where he has been and what he has been doing, and if he
has been guilty of that crime to which the world is so much
addicted he can not keep it; he must confess it; then he is not a
fit character to be a member of the Church or an Elder in Israel,
and we deprive him of his standing and licence. But you take an
Elder in Israel who honors his calling, and though he may travel
the world over, his wife at home says: "I am perfectly satisfied
with regard to my husband, he would suffer his head to be taken
from his shoulders before he would violate his covenants with me,
they are sacred before God." It is so with our women as well as
our men; it is so with Israel in the latter days. Here I pause,
and say, not with all Israel.
312
Our sisters need not be worried about any doctrine. Brother
Penrose said it would be better for them if they believed in the
doctrine of polygamy. But they do believe it; they know it is
true, and that is their torment. It perplexes and annoys many of
them, because they are not sanctified by the spirit of it; if
they were there would be no trouble. I want to say this much--the
sisters do believe it. Where is the proof? You take a woman in
this Church who does not believe in the doctrine of celestial
marriage or plurality of wives, and she does not believe anything
at all about the Gospel, and she will soon manifest this by her
unwise course, and by and by she drops off and away she goes. But
our sisters believe and know that this doctrine is true, and
consequently they feel bound to abide it.
312
Now, I will return to my remarks about our present condition. We
do not wish to be broken up and compelled to leave our homes
again. What do you want, outsiders? You want all the money the
"Mormons" can make. I do not blame you for it, I never did. It is
reasonable and right, and you are as much entitled to it as to
any other money you can get. But we are not going to let you have
it. Is there any harm in this? "Exclusive," are we? We are not
half exclusive enough. There is no other way to save this people
from being broken up again than by trading with ourselves. I know
this as well as I know the sun shines. I have passed through it,
and know all about it. Now, I do not wish to see this people, of
whom I am proud, and in whom I delight, pack up their goods and
go off again. Where should we go? When we were in Missouri we had
a place we could go to; when we were in Illinois we had a place
we could go to, but now, that we have come here to the middle of
this continent, where can we go? Is there another place we can go
to?
313
If I were to say to the financial world, we have taken it into
our heads to do our own internal business, and not foster those
in our midst who are not of us, what would they say? They would
say this is the first step the Latter-day Saints ever took that
manifested wisdom. How exclusive do we want to be? Just enough so
to sustain and preserve ourselves, to build our own houses, make
our gardens and orchards, our carriages and our own places of
amusement, like our theatre. I built that theatre to attract the
young of our community and to provide amusement for the boys and
girls, rather than have them running all over creation for
recreation. Long before that was built I said to the bishops,
"Get up your parties and pleasure grounds to amuse the people."
This brings my former experience and that of my friends right to
me. Whenever we get into the kingdom of Heaven, where God and
Christ dwell, we shall find something more to do than to "sit and
sing ourselves away to everlasting bliss." The mind of man is
active, and we must have exercise and amusement for the mind as
well as the body.
313
You go into that theatre, and what is there behind the curtain
that would disgrace the most perfect lady on the face of the
earth? Not the least in the world. I have to watch some who come
here as actors and actresses, and if they do not manifest the
marks and traits of a lady and gentleman, I say, "Stop a moment.
I want to tell you something. Your course will lead you wrong,
and if you persist in it you cannot present yourself before the
public". So much for that.
313
We say to the bishops and to everybody, exercise yourselves,
provide innocent amusement for the youth, attract the minds of
the children, and get the upper hand of them and be on the lead.
I see mothers right among us whose course is very imprudent with
their children. You ought always to take the lead of your
children in their minds and affections. Instead of being behind
with the whip, always be in advance, then you can say, "Come
along," and you will have no use for the rod. They will delight
to follow you, and will like your words and ways, because you are
always comforting them and giving them pleasure and enjoyment. If
they get a little naughty, stop them when they have gone far
enough. We say to the brethren, humor your wives and children as
far as you can, but when they transgress, and transcend certain
bounds we want them to stop. If you are in the lead they will
stop, they cannot run over you; but if you are behind they will
run away from you. Husbands, always be in advance of your wives,
and then if they undertake to do something that is very
displeasing to you they will run right against you, and then stop
and sit down because they can't go any further. Do you know how
to do this? "No," says one, "I don't know that I do." Well, then,
learn by searching after truth, according to the revelations
given in this book. Search after truth in all good books, and
learn the wisdom of the world and the wisdom of God, and put them
together and you will be able to benefit yourselves.
314
I will now say to my friends,--and I call you all, and all
mankind, friends, until you have proved yourselves enemies,--you
who do not belong to this Church, that we have got the Gospel of
life and salvation. I do not say that we have a Gospel, but I say
that we have the definite and only Gospel that ever was or ever
will be that will save the children of men. Hearken to this every
one of you, and all the inhabitants of the earth, and do not say,
"you are Mormons, and we do not want to hear anything about you."
Wait until you have searched and researched and have obtained
wisdom to understand what we preach, or to prove it to be untrue.
If you cannot prove it untrue and are not disposed to receive it,
let it alone. If it is the work of God, it will stand. What do
you say, outsiders? What do you say, Christian world and heathen
world? If we have the truth to present to you, which will do you
good here and hereafter, which will save you to-day and to-morrow
and every day, until it saves you in the kingdom of God and
brings you to a perfect state of felicity and happiness in the
presence of the Father, will you have it?
314
I want to say again to the brethren and sisters--and this is the
great secret we are teaching in the School of the Prophets--be
exclusive enough to sustain the kingdom of God. We want our means
ourselves, and if we trade with outsiders at all we want it to be
yonder at a distance, and not here. What do you say to this,
friends? Is it wisdom? Try it, and see what you would do under
the same circumstances. Have you been driven from your homes?
Yes, there may be a few from the Southern States who have been
driven from their homes and suffered the loss of all they had on
earth; but it was not for their religion. We suffered at the
hands of Missourians and Southerners for our religion; they have
suffered for their wickedness. We have never suffered as they
have. But we do not want to suffer again; we do not want to be
driven from our homes again. We like this country, and we do not
want to support any persons in our midst who will lay a
foundation to overslaugh this people so that they will have to
pull up states and leave. "A burnt child dreads the fire." Do you
know it? Put your hand in the fire until it has burned you
severely, and it will cause you pain enough to remember it for
years, and until you have forgotten that pain you will not want
to put your hand in the fire again. But we did not put it there,
somebody else did.
314
Have we not the right to our own money? We are not digging for
gold and silver; we are not bringing a society here among whom
you can hear shooting all night long through our streets, or
cursing and swearing or fiddling and dancing. So you want this
"civilization" outsiders? There may be a few who do not. I will
tell you what the priests want. They want to see a groggery at
the corner of every street, and houses of accommodation between
and behind them, and they want to hear cursing and swearing, and
they want to see drinking and carousing and the drunkard falling
in the street and rolling in the mire, then they could come along
with their long faces, crying, "Oh, what a sinful people!" We do
not want any such thing. We want to see every countenance full of
cheerfulness, and every eye bright with the hope of future
happiness.
314
Do you suppose you can find a person on this earth who is not
seeking for happiness? There may be a few who, if they are not
seeking for happiness, are seeking to get rid of their misery.
This makes me to think of one I heard of who committed suicide in
New York, in one of those fine houses, which you would suppose
was a palace, where ladies and gentlemen live in a perfect
paradise, but which are in reality gambling houses. This
individual that I heard of had played there all night, and in the
morning, when his last dollar was gone, he leaned back on his
seat and said, "I am played out," and drawing a pistol from his
pocket he shot himself and fell dead on the floor. This man
sought to get rid of his misery.
315
The whole world are after happiness. It is not in gold and
silver, but it is in peace and love. Did I say love? Yes. You
watch your own feelings when you hear delightful sounds, for
instance, or when you see anything beautiful. Are those feelings
productive of misery? No, they produce happiness, peace and joy.
Well, then, pursue and walk in that path that leads to that, and
walk in it day by day. And you, sisters, cease trading with any
man or being in this city or country who does not belong to the
church. If you do not, we are going to cut you off from the
church, for we are determined not to be driven or broken up
again, and we are determined to deal with love and sustain our
nation, our community. We mean to live here. We came, 1,400 miles
to get away from that power which is trying to get into our midst
to break us up again. We have subdued the country and made it
fruitful, and have fed hundreds of thousands passing on their way
east and west, and we calculate to stay here if you will do as I
tell you, and cease trading with those who are not of us. Do you
suppose that Jesus did not understand the spirit and the feelings
of the world when He said, "He who is not for us is against us."
Every man and woman of intelligence that ever was or ever will be
upon the earth is either for God or against Him.
316
When I see the Latter-day Saints I see a motley mass of
dispositions, a perfect curiosity. I was in a store not long
since, and they asked my opinion with regard to the amount of
trade that would be done this season providing we had plenty of
goods. Said I, "you must find out how much money the Latter-day
Saints have, and then how much credit they have, and you will
find out pretty nearly how much business will be done." If we
were like other people and would only hearken to wisdom, these
men sitting each side of me to-day, instead of spending their
money would save it and buy the land that will shortly be in the
market. The government has at last condescended to take into
consideration the propriety of selling their land to the
Latter-day Saints. A few have tried year after year to get up and
act to prevent us from owning a foot of land in America, but they
are out of the way. Now we have the privilege of purchasing our
lands, and if our brethren had any wisdom they would purchase
them. "O," but says one, "why we can get a homestead." I would
rather pay my $200 and buy their lands, and tell them we made the
country and now we are willing to purchase it. We are willing to
pay our taxes, and we have proven that we are willing to fight
their battles, and to do anything to promote peace and happiness
in the country. But we say, hands off.
316
Now, if you don't want to quarrel, take measures to prevent it.
That is what we are after. We are trying to get the people to
hearken to counsel that will prevent a quarrel, and a serious
one. If you can prevent a quarrel in a family you do a good
thing. "Blessed are the peacemakers." We are peacemakers. We are
preserving the peace. Is it our right? You take the Catholics in
London, and they would go by a thousand doors to find one of
their own faith to spend three halfpence. Do not the Jews do it?
Yes, they do it all over the world. They say we are obliged to
trade with them, but we are not. We would just as soon trade with
them as anybody else outside the Church. But do they build up the
kingdom of God? No, they hold the very name of Jesus in derision,
and yet they are as full of religion as any sect there is. You
may take the Mother Church, and the whole family of Protestants,
and the House of Judah is as full of religion as any of them. But
are they correct? No, they are not. We offer life and salvation
to the whole human family in the Gospel of the Son of God, and if
they are not disposed to receive it they will suffer the
consequence. It is for the Latter-day Saints to live their
religion.
316
Now, brethren and sisters, do you think it is necessary for us to
be chastened? Can we not sanctify ourselves without the
chastening hand of the Almighty upon us? We can, if we will do as
we are told. By whom? By the Old and New Testaments, and all the
revelations given in them and the Book of Mormon, and the Book of
Doctrine and Covenants. They all centre on one point in this
respect.--You, Saints, gather yourselves together, sanctify the
Lord God in your hearts, live by yourselves and build up the
kingdom of God. We might just as well stay in Scotland as to be
here in the midst of the wicked and ungodly; just as well stay in
Scandinavia as come here, if we have to dwell amid drunkenness
and debauchery. You have gathered out to sanctify yourselves.
Then live your religion, sustain the kingdom of God and those who
sustain it, and let everybody else alone. May the Lord help us to
do it. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / Orson
Pratt, November 1, 1868
Orson Pratt, November 1, 1868
Discourse by Elder Orson Pratt, delivered in
the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, November 1st, 1868.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
THE JOY AND HAPPINESS IMPARTED BY THE GOSPEL--SECTARIAN AND
REVEALED RELIGION--ONENESS THE ORDER OF GOD.
316
Having been called upon to address the Saints this afternoon, I
do so with the greatest of cheerfulness, feeling to rejoice
before the Lord at having the privilege. I esteem the blessings
that have been bestowed upon this people far above all the
riches, wealth and honors that could possibly be bestowed upon
them by men. There is something connected with the dispensation
of the Gospel which has been revealed to us, that is calculated
in its very nature to inspire the heart of the true Saint with
joy. There is no other religion extant among men, calculated to
impart the same joy and happiness as that which we have embraced.
317
To believe in a God who once freely conversed with His children
and took them into close communion with Himself, and revealed to
them many great and precious things and filled them with the Holy
Ghost, but who, in later times, to another class of His children
refused the same blessings, is a horror to my feelings; it would
impart no satisfaction, happiness, true joy, or peace of mind to
me, or any other person. Yet we have been educated, before
embracing the fullness of the Gospel, in a variety of religions
wherein we were taught that God was once a God of power, and that
in former dispensations He made bare His arm among the people;
but we are told by the various religious sects of the day that
for the last 1700 years these great manifestations of His power
and goodness have been withheld from the children of men. What
satisfaction is this to me or to any real true-hearted Saint of
God? If I were very hungry, having fasted a long time, and my
appetite craved food very much, what would be the use of me
reading of people having enjoyed themselves with a great variety
of palatable and healthful food 1800 years ago? How much would
this satisfy the cravings and wants of my nature? Suppose I
should find a very hungry people, or many congregations of them,
who had fasted until they were almost ready to perish for the
want of food, and I should say to them, "Cheer up, brethren, let
your hearts be glad and rejoice exceedingly, for the Lord fed
five thousand in ancient days on a few loaves and fishes, but you
need not expect that He will do any such thing for you." Do you
think such a people would feel like clapping their hands or
shouting for joy at such an announcement? I look upon all the
sectarian religions of the world, in which our fathers have
believed, in this light. Give me a religion that will feed the
soul in my day; give me a religion that will privilege its
believers to hold converse with God in their own day; that will
inspire their hearts with the revelations of Heaven, and manifest
those things which are great and heavenly and reveal to them
their duties while they live. If I can't have a religion of this
description, I say good bye to all religions. Nothing short of
that will satisfy me as an individual.
317
A great many good and wholesome truths are taught,
notwithstanding, by almost every religious society, perhaps we
may say all, not excepting the heathen nations, who worship
idols. They have a great many good and wholesome principles among
them, as well as a great many that are evil, and which are
calculated to darken the mind, corrupt the heart, and lead them
astray from the true God. If the religions of the day were full
of evil from beginning to end; if there were no principles of
morality included within them, they would not be calculated in
their nature to bring so many into bondage and subjection to
them. But because they have some good, wholesome, moral
principles mixed with their foolish, vain traditions, and
powerless forms, millions are dragged into their snares.
317
I have oftentimes felt to ask the children of men, how they would
look upon a man at the head of a family of children, say a dozen
of sons, who condescended to be very familiar and sociable with
six of them, the elder ones, and taught and instructed them,
developed their minds and led them along, unfolding principle
after principle to them; and by and by, when the other six came
along, believing him to be an impartial being, and learning of
the great blessings bestowed upon their brethren, they ask for
similar blessings, but not one solitary soul of the six could get
a syllable of information from him. Would you not think that such
a father had changed very materially, or that the children had
incurred his displeasure to that extent that he would not have
anything to do with them? Now this is the light in which God is
held up by all the sectarian religions of the day.
318
We Latter-day Saints have come out from all these vain and
foolish doctrines; we have renounced them. When the glorious
Gospel of the Son of God was sounded in our ears we received it
with joy. We saw, in a great measure, the foolishness of the
religions we had been taught all our days; we saw how powerless
they were. We saw that they had no voice of angels and that God
inspired none of them with the spirit of prophecy; we saw that
none of them had revelation, or the visions of heaven opened to
their minds; and we also saw the doctrines they taught were
foolish, vain and false, got up by the children of men without
authority from God, and seeing this we renounced the whole of
them.
318
We oftentimes, in our Tabernacle and meeting houses, have the
privilege of seeing the contrast to this. There are some of our
children, born here in this Territory, who, perhaps, have never
formed much of an idea respecting the false doctrines with which
our forefathers have been bound down for generations. It is true
we occasionally tell them, but they cannot realize it as if they
had experienced it for themselves.
318
I consider that the most of what we heard delivered from this
stand this forenoon was very good; and according to my views, the
principles advanced were wholesome as far as they went. But sound
these doctrines to the bottom, and we shall find that they who
advocate them believe that King James' translation of the Bible
contains the last revelation God ever did give, or that He
intends to give to the human family. That is what they themselves
tell us. Now, what particular use is it to preach up morality and
many other good things, and then connect it with a doctrine of
that kind? You may think I am hard, but I could not help, while
listening this forenoon, contrasting this people with all the
light and knowledge that God has poured down from the heavens
upon them, with the formal, powerless systems of the children of
men in which we were so long traditionated.
318
When we hear salvation preached we know it is true; when we hear
that Jesus is the Author of salvation to all those who obey Him,
we know that is true. But when we ascend still further in these
great and sublime principles we find that, besides believing that
Jesus is the Author of salvation, we must know what He requires
of the children of men, and then obey it. We must find out and
understand that He is the same Author of salvation that He was in
ancient days; that if He did converse with His children in former
days, being the same Author of salvation and unchangeable in His
nature and attributes, He is willing to speak to His children in
these times. Could you get the religious world to believe in or
preach such a doctrine? No. Why? Because it contradicts their
creeds. They have surrounded themselves as it were with a peck
measure and have said to their proselytes, "So far shall you go
in this belief and no farther." You may believe just what the
ancients have written, but you must not believe anything further.
You may believe that God spoke to Moses and delivered the
children of Israel by His power; but you must not believe that He
will ever raise up a Moses in our day. You may believe that God
gave the keys of His kingdom to the Apostle Peter, and gave him
the power to unfold the principles of eternal life in his day,
but you must not believe in any man holding the keys in these
days. These are their creeds, and they will cut you off from
their church if you profess to believe in new revelations, or in
anything not contained in the Bible.
319
I did not think, when I arose, of saying anything about this
subject, but it came into my mind. There are so many great and
glorious principles which God has revealed to this people that it
seems as though we can hardly get time to speak about the false
doctrines of the children of men. We wish to talk about things
more glorious; things which are calculated to revive the hearts
of the Saints, to fill them with joy, peace and happiness, and to
inspire them with the hope of blessings to come.
319
We Latter-day Saints have not only embraced the first principles
of the Gospel, but we have assembled ourselves from many nations
and come here to these isolated vales with the understanding that
we were to be taught more perfectly in the ways of the Lord. If
we have gathered with any other feelings or views in our hearts
we have made a mistake. The Lord our God could not teach, and
build us up in the ordinances of His Kingdom, without making us
one people. We are expecting to obtain salvation; that is our
great object. If that had not been our object but very few people
would have come so many thousand miles into this comparatively
desert region. This proves the sincerity of those who have
gathered; it proves that they have been willing to do almost
anything if they could but obtain that salvation which they
longed for, and which they desired with all their hearts. You
therefore expect, if you are true Saints, as I have already
observed, that when you come here you will be taught more
perfectly in relation to your duties. Perhaps some may have
formed erroneous ideas in regard to these teachings, thinking in
their own hearts that when they arrived in Zion--the great place
of gathering, they would be taught more perfectly in spiritual
duties, and be continually fed with spiritual things.
319
Perhaps some may have imbibed the idea that God would not inspire
His servants to say much in regard to temporal matters. This is
one of the things we have learned in the world. We not only learn
that God does not speak in our day, and that He has no prophets
nor inspired men, but we also learn that every man must be for
himself, and, so far as property is concerned, the devil for us
all. We have been thoroughly taught this lesson, it has been
instilled into our very constitutions; and to think that God has
nothing to do with temporal matters, and that He can prepare His
people to enter the celestial Kingdom and be made one and equal,
as it were, in the enjoyment of heavenly things, and yet be as
divided as the east is from the west in regard to temporal
things, has become a second nature to us. Even the Latter-day
Saints, with all their information and knowledge and the
blessings they have received, can hardly conceive that the Lord
has any business to teach them how to proceed in regard to their
temporal business.
320
The Lord says, "Unto me all things are spiritual." Did God make
this earth? Yes. Well, it was a spiritual work. He spake, His
word went forth out of His mouth, the elements were brought
together and organized, and the earth was made very good. It was
a spiritual work. We may call it temporal; but God, in all things
pertaining to His works, is spiritual, and all things to Him as
He says in one of the revelations, are spiritual. But unto you,
ye Latter-day Saints because of your traditions, He has made a
little distinction, and called some things temporal and some
spiritual. In the great day of the fullness of the redemption
that is promised to the Saints, for which we all hope, do we
expect to be admitted into the presence of a Being who has no
materiality about Him? Do we expect to be admitted into a heaven
that consists of spiritual things according to our ideas? Do we
expect when we get there that we will find beings in whose image
we are, and yet they be intangible and without substance? If we
are material, so will they be. If we have flesh and bones after
the resurrection, so will they have flesh and bones. If we are
male and female after the resurrection, so will they be in
heavenly society. If we have thrones of a material nature, so
will they have, and their thrones will be just as material in
their nature as the thrones of this world. It is true that those
personages, their thrones and the elements by which they are
surrounded will all be pure. They will be uncontaminated by sin,
being so purified and sanctified that sin will have no dominion
there. But because everything there is pure, it does not make it
altogether immaterial in its nature, it is still an enduring
substance. And when we receive our inheritance there, we shall
receive a tangible inheritance, a spiritual inheritance, and a
material inheritance. Will it consist of land? Yes just as much
as the land on which we walk; but the land will be purified and
sanctified. It will neither be contaminated nor unclean, and none
but the clean, pure and sanctified will possess inheritances
there. Do we have material books here in this world from which we
gain information? Yes. Will they not be material also in that
world? Will there not be books and records there in abundance?
Will not the acts and doings of the children of men be recorded
in books in that world? Will not your sealings and blessings, and
the powers and keys that have been bestowed upon you be recorded
there in books, as well as in books in this world? Well, then, it
is all spiritual and it is all material in its nature. Are we to
possess these spiritual and eternal riches in that world? We are
told in numerous laws which God has given that all of this people
are to be made one as it were. No division there; no quarreling
about property; no such thing as one person sitting away down in
rags and another lifted up with immense riches. What do we read
in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, in a revelation given to
Joseph in the early rise of this church, speaking of the property
that was placed in the hands of certain individuals who had
entered into covenant and an everlasting order? The Lord says,
"You are merely stewards; these properties are mine, or else your
faith is vain." "And," says the Lord, "except you are made equal
in the bands of earthly things, (that is in property) you can not
be made equal in the enjoyment of holy and eternal riches."
320
Well, if there is to be an equality in the celestial worlds
throughout all the celestial hosts in the enjoyment of eternal
riches, is it not necessary for the Latter-day Saints to begin to
be one, in some measure at least, in regard to their possessions
here in this world?
320
How thankful I have been in looking at the great movements that
are taking place, this Fall, in our midst. What a great
revolution is taking place, pointing to this union! Not in its
perfection, for the people are not prepared for it. A perfect
order cannot be introduced yet; that will exist when you go back
to Jackson County. We have not yet learned the lesson that we are
but stewards over what the Lord places in our hands. We have not
yet learned the law which should govern and regulate these
matters. Ever since we entered these valleys every man has been
for himself more or less. The merchant to trade and traffic and
gain all he could possibly rake and scrape together. The
mechanic, the farmer and the manufacturer have done the same and
each one, in all the various branches of business that have been
carried on in our Territory, has been constantly grabbing here
and grabbing there, each trying to get rich the soonest and to
become a millionaire without any great exertion.
321
Now supposing that one man could possess his tens of millions
what satisfaction is there in that? If a man is engaged in the
mercantile profession and is able to lay up gold like the dust of
the earth so that he could buy the people of the whole Territory,
what happiness or satisfaction would that give him? The
satisfaction such a man would enjoy is as I heard a certain
merchant relate not long since,--"that he had to put wet cloths
over his head in order to keep his brain from being turned inside
out," through the care, perplexity and difficulty he encountered
in trying to manage in this way, and that way and the other way.
What for? Why to grasp and gain more and to heap up property.
There is not much happiness, when a man gets into a condition
that his whole soul is drawn out after property and his whole
mind, as it were, is carried away with it. How much greater
satisfaction it should give to that man to see all the people get
rich alike, so far as they can under the present imperfect order
of things. It is true all have not the same intellect or
capacity; all do not understand mercantile affairs, neither do
all understand the various branches of business carried on by the
people of this Territory. All may not be able to gather together
and heap up wealth alike, but still a poor man may be an honest
man; a poor man may be a good man. A poor man who has not the
faculty for heaping up riches, may, at the same time, be sincere
and honest in his heart, and be striving to do just as much good
as the man who is constantly racking his brain trying to obtain
property. And how much more satisfactory it would be to the real
true-hearted merchant Saint to see all his brethren getting rich
and wealthy than it would be to see his millions multiplying
around him, and thousands of his brethren sunk into the lowest
depths of poverty, many of them scarcely knowing where to get the
next meal of victuals.
322
This inordinate desire for riches is a gentile tradition that we
were taught before we came into this church. We brought these
feelings into the church; and when we embraced the Gospel we
verily thought it was all spiritual, and had nothing to do with
temporal matters. We came to this valley, filled with these
notions and traditions. But it is time now that we began to awake
up and listen to the counsel of him who is our leader, our
Prophet and President. He has been telling us all the day long
that we must become more united, that we must seek with all our
hearts to be one, not only in regard to baptism and the laying on
of hands, and doctrine generally, but united in our interests as
a people, in order that we may build up the kingdom of God and
extend its borders, that when the time shall come for that great
central city to be built up on the consecrated spot this people
may have wealth in their possession to perform the work of God.
Instead of that now poverty reigns, and I have sometimes thought
it would reign until the order of things is changed. Thank God
there seems to be now a beginning, a pointing forward to the time
when this union shall be brought about. I believe the people now
are better prepared to bring about this revolution than they have
ever been. Why? Because they have had a long experience. They
have had both sides of the question laid before them. By their
own acts in this Territory during the last twenty-one years they
have seen the results of every man grasping for himself. These
results which have been manifested before them for years, and
which are waxing stronger and stronger, are building up a power
in the midst of this Territory that will cause the Latter-day
Saints sorrow in time to come if they do not wake up. But the
wealthy men, the merchants, those who have their hundreds of
thousands are beginning to wake up, and they are taking hold with
a feeling of interest to build up the Kingdom of God according to
the counsels which God has imparted to them by the mouth of His
servants. If this counsel can only be carried out, not only in
our mercantile arrangements, but in every other branch of
business necessary for the well being of the people of this
Territory, you will find that they will multiply their riches a
hundredfold quicker than they will if they act individually.
322
Has God said anything about temporal riches? Yes. He told this
Church, before it was one year old that we should become the
richest of all people. His words will be fulfilled. The Lord says
we shall not only have the riches of eternity, but we shall have
the riches of the earth. God does not care how much wealth His
people have, provided they obtain it according to the law he has
instituted. Do you suppose that the Lord wants His people to be
always bound down with the shackles of poverty, distress and
suffering? No. He is willing that you should have your hundreds
of thousands. But He wants the riches of His people to be, at all
times, in a position to be used, not to aggrandize themselves
alone, but for the building up of His latter-day Kingdom here on
the earth. We have got that to do. The Lord has decreed in this
book that He will consecrate of the riches of the gentiles that
embrace His Gospel, unto the poor of His people who are of the
House of Israel. Now can we get away from that? No. Here are
hundreds of thousands of the poor of His people of the House of
Israel on these mountains and in North and South America. God has
not forgotten them, though they are degraded to the level of the
brute beasts, though they are wandering because of the iniquities
and apostasy of their fathers. Although they are in this forlorn
and outcast condition, God has not forgotten the promises made to
their fathers. They are to be lifted up, and it is to do this
work that we are privileged to enjoy their land. We are not in
possession of our land of promise particularly, only as we obtain
it by a renewed promise; but we are inheriting a land that was
given to the remnant of Joseph, and God has said that we must be
remembered with them in the possession of this land.
322
If, then, the remnant of Joseph can furnish us a land of promise
on which to dwell, and on which to build our buildings and become
strong, ought we not in turn to take those riches which we earn
by our own industry, and use them for the redemption of that
people? We have got to do it. It is the work on our hands. And if
we do it we must rid ourselves of this covetuous principle that
prompts us to take all that we can grasp, and say, "this shall be
for me and my family, that I may aggrandize myself, and have
things around me far superior to my neighbors."
323
This principle must be eradicated from our natures; and I think,
so far as my poor weak judgment goes, a foundation has been laid,
and a plan devised that will affect every branch of business from
the mercantile establishment down to the farmer and mechanic.
Everything must be organized according to the law of Heaven. This
will prepare us for the more perfect law that will come in force,
when the Lord shall command this people to go back to the place
where the central city shall be built. We have to build that
city; we have to furnish riches to do it. We must prepare
ourselves for it; and when we get there, there will be more
perfect order established than that which is now being
instituted.
323
God has not permitted us yet to enter a perfect order. He told
the people when they were scattered from that land to let those
laws which He had given concerning the properties of His children
be executed and fulfilled after the redemption of Zion. Now, I
doubt whether you can execute them before that time; but you can
get as near to them as you can, so that you may not be wholly
strangers to the order which God will introduce when you go back
to that land. For thus saith the Lord God in one of the new
revelations which He has given, recorded in the history of Joseph
the prophet, "Behold I will send one mighty and strong, clothed
with light as a garment, whose mouth shall utter words--eternal
words, and whose bowels shall be a fountain of truth, who shall
divide to the Saints their inheritances." He will send one
ordained to this purpose, and to fulfill this particular duty,
that the Saints may receive their inheritances after they have
consecrated everything in their possession. Then we can build up
a city that will be a city of perfection, "the perfection of
beauty." I want to see that day, whether in the flesh or out of
it, and rejoice in it, and partake of its glories. May God bless
you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, January 10, 1869
Brigham Young, January 10, 1869
Remarks by President Brigham Young, delivered
in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, January 10th, 1869.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
REFLECTIONS ON THE GOSPEL OF CHRIST--INTELLIGENCE AND PROGRESS.
324
If the congregation can bear with me a few minutes I have a
few reflections to offer with regard to our religion. It is a
matter that should occupy the attention of the wise, the good and
the noble. When we converse, in public or private, on the
religion we profess, we are apt to regard it as something
strange, new; something unheard of before, and as being unworthy
of the attention of the wise and to be passed by the great and
noble. These reflections I have, and I presume others have them.
Why is it so? The question can be readily answered by saying that
the natural man is at enmity with God. That fallen nature in
every one is naturally opposed, inherently, through the fall, to
God and to His Kingdom, and wants nothing to do with them. Is
there anything connected with our religion that is derogatory to
the character of the most refined? No, there is not. Though there
may be good morals taught in the world our religion strengthens
that which is good and adds to it, and is calculated to benefit
every one. It reaches after every condition of the human family
from the time that Adam came to the earth to the latest of his
posterity, no matter where they are. It calls upon those who are
now here in the flesh and commends itself to the good. Are the
nations wise? Admit that they are, what would the Gospel of the
Son of God do for them? Make them wiser. Are the people good? O
yes, we say they are. What would the Gospel do for them? Make
them better. it will add virtue to virtue, knowledge to
knowledge, holiness to holiness, godliness to godliness,
brotherly kindness to brotherly kindness, charity to charity and
every qualification calculated to ennoble, benefit and exalt the
intelligence that is now upon the earth, even into the presence
of our Father. Now we possess intelligence as nations, as
individuals, as rulers and as ruled, as ministers, as speakers,
as preachers and as people. We belong to that family that is
crowned with intelligence, the highest there is in the
eternities. Is there anything in our religion that should
startle the nations of the earth? No, there is not, not the least
thing in the world. And yet we talk about it as though the people
would be struck with wonder if we should tell them what it is.
Why it is nothing more than to receive the things of God,--the
knowledge that God possesses, and by which He has been crowned
with glory, immortality and eternal lives; the knowledge that is
possessed by the angels and by those who live in the presence of
the Father; to receive of that knowledge, to dispense it to
others, and through this to acquire every qualification necessary
to prepare us to enter again into His presence. Is there anything
very starting about this? No, there is not. Not alluding to
anything that has been said here, we always talk and feel as
though there is something or other about the Gospel of the Son of
God that the people cannot bear. What is it? Truth. "What caused
the Latter-day Saints to embrace the Gospel?" is a question that
has been asked your humble servant many times. The answer is very
obvious and clear,--because it is true. The very reason why I
embraced the Gospel is because it contained all truth. Is there
anything so startling about this to men and women, intelligent
beings, who are fashioned after the very image, and who are the
children of our Father and God, whom we worship and who sits
enthroned in yonder heavens and who rules, governs and controls
all things? I pause upon this; He controls all that He can
control. He will not control you and myself in our own agency;
but He will control and govern and bring forth the results of our
acts, let them be good or evil.
325
We are the offspring of that Being, each and every one of us, no
matter who we are. If we go to the West, East, North or South or
to the uttermost parts of the earth, and gather up the human
family and bring them here, they are the offspring of that Being
we worship as God. Is this very strange? Is this anything that
should be very startling to the minds of any people on the face
of the earth? I ask you, my brethren and sisters, is there
anything so very strange in this? And yet, perhaps, the most of
us who are now here in this room to-day, mingle with those who
fear not God nor regard His word in the least, and we would
almost be ashamed to acknowledge that we are professors of
religion, that we are Latter-day Saints, that we believe in Jesus
Christ, that we have been baptized for the remission of our sins
and that we believe in the ordinances of the House of God. How is
it with each and every one of you on this point?
325
We see the inhabitants of the earth are filled with intelligence.
Look at the progress made during the past few years in the
sciences, and perhaps we may say, in some particulars, in the
arts; but especially in the sciences. From whom has this
knowledge been obtained? Has man, of himself, searched out the
improvements by which the human race is now so much benefitted
and blessed? No, he has not. Where did he get it? It came from
Him who is the giver of every good and perfect gift, no matter
what it is, if it be to make any one of these my sisters excel as
a wise and discreet housekeeper even that knowledge comes from
Him. We have received our lives and everything that tends to life
and salvation, to truth and holiness; everything pertaining to
the things of God, in the heavens, on the earth, all mechanism,
every improvement that is made has its source with God.
325
Now what is there about our religion that should be very
startling? We say we have progressed; so we have. We say the
religion we have embraced will increase and extend on the earth.
This I believe myself, but whether we shall be benefitted by it
or not depends entirely upon our faithfulness to it. Do you Think
the Lord Almighty will reveal the great improvements in the arts
and sciences which are being constantly made known and will not
revive a pure religion? If any man imagines that with the mighty
strides which the sciences have been making for a few years past,
there will be no improvement in religion that man is vain in his
imagination. God will improve the religion of the nations of the
earth in proportion to the improvement made in the sciences. This
is true whether you believe it or not. The Lord has commenced the
work, and it is a marvelous one.
326
Let me ask my brethren and sisters around me, Can you tell when
the first carding machine was brought to America? Do you
remember, my aged brethren and sisters, when you used to have to
card your cotton and wool and tow by hand? Yes, many of you,
Americans, remember it; (it is not so with our foreign brethren;)
but some of the Americans here can remember when there was no
such thing on the continent of America as a carding machine. Yet
now look into the houses of the poorest sisters we have and see
the crockery, and fine linen with which they can spread and adorn
their tables! How was it seventy years ago? It is only a little
over a hundred years since they first made crockery in England,
and since I can remember the people used to eat off wooden
plates. But see the advancement and improvement the Lord has
conferred on the children of men, and then say if you think He is
not going to improve their morals and their religion. It is a
mistaken idea to suppose that He will no. He will improve us in
every sense of the word, in every trait of life, and bring us up
to the wisdom He designs to bestow upon His children here on the
earth. If we reject this truth and knowledge we shall go back to
ignorance. Let the inhabitants of the earth join hands now to
obliterate this people called Latter-day Saints and their
religion from the earth, and they will go to heathenism; but let
them favor, foster, nourish and cherish them, and the sciences
will advance with double strides from what they have hitherto.
These are a few of my reflections.
326
As to the morals of the world, I have said it a great many times
and still say that there are just as good men and women on the
earth in other societies and communities as we have here, as far
as they understand; and we are after such ones.
326
Now, my brethren and sisters, be encouraged, and if you meet with
a gentleman, do not say, "well, I think he does not profess
religion, and it will not do for me to say I believe in the Lord
Jesus Christ," but take a pride in acknowledging the Savior.
Train and educate yourselves until you will take a pride in
acknowledging God the Author of all. Take a pride in the religion
that makes you pure and holy, and that produces in the heart of
every individual who embraces it a feeling to be truthful in
every word he speaks, to be honest in every act he performs, in
all his dealings with his neighbors. Take a pride in this and
fear not the wicked.
326
I have often said, and I can say it now in truth, there is not a
wicked man on the face of the earth but what reveres a pure
servant of God. They may not acknowledge it with their organs of
speech, but in their hearts, sentiments, and feelings they revere
such a character. When they see a pure and holy man or woman, say
they, "I wish I was as good as you are." Then let us take a pride
in acknowledging our religion and living it, by being virtuous,
true and good in everything, and then take pride in educating
your minds until you can conquer and control yourselves in
everything. Educate your children in all the knowledge the world
can give them. God has given it to the world, it is all His.
Every true principle, every true science, every art, and all the
knowledge that men posses, or that they ever did or ever will
possess is from God. We should take pains and pride to instill
this knowledge into the minds of our neighbors, and our brethren,
and rear our children so that the learning and education of the
world may be theirs, and that virtue, truth and holiness may
crown their lives that they may be saved in the Kingdom of God.
326
May the Lord help us to do so. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / Joseph
F. Smith, November 15, 1868
Joseph F. Smith, November 15, 1868
Discourse by Joseph F. Smith, delivered in
the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, November 15th, 1868.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
THE TESTIMONY OF THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS--THEIR DUTIES--THE
TESTIMONY OF THE SPIRIT OF GOD.
F. Smith
Somewhat unexpectedly I am called to stand before you, but I do
so with pleasure, as I have a testimony to bear to the work we
are engaged in; and it gives me pleasure when an opportunity is
afforded to give expression to my feelings in relation to that
work. That we have the Gospel and have enjoyed its blessings, and
that the ordinances of the Gospel have been administered to us as
Latter-day Saints, there are thousands of witnesses in this
Territory and in many places in the world. The testimony of the
truth of this work is not confined to one or to a few; but there
are thousands who can declare that they know it is true, because
it has been revealed to them.
F. Smith
We as a people are increasing in numbers, and the Lord Almighty
is increasing His blessings upon us, and the people are expanding
in their understandings and in the knowledge of the truth. I feel
grateful to my heavenly Father that I have been permitted to live
in this generation, and have been permitted to become acquainted,
somewhat, with the principles of the Gospel. I am thankful that I
have had the privilege of having a testimony of its truth, and
that I am permitted to stand here and elsewhere to bear my
testimony to the truth that the Gospel has been restored to man.
F. Smith
I have traveled somewhat among the nations preaching the Gospel
and have seen something of the condition of the world, and to a
certain extent have become acquainted with the feelings of men,
and with the religions of the world. I am aware that the Gospel,
as revealed in the Bible, can not be found in the world; the
ordinances of that Gospel are not administered in any church
except the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. If we
make ourselves acquainted with the tenets of the religious world
we shall find that they have not the Gospel nor its ordinances;
they have a form of godliness, and I have no doubt, are as
sincere as we who have obeyed the Gospel as revealed from heaven
in these days. But they are devoid of the knowledge which we
possess, and it is from the fact that they deny the source by
which they might receive this knowledge,--namely, revelation from
Jesus Christ. In their minds they have closed up the heavens;
they declare that God has revealed all that is necessary, that
the canon of scripture is full, and that no more will be
revealed. Believing thus, they close up the avenue of light and
intelligence from heaven; and this will continue so long as they
continue in their present course of unbelief. They will not
listen, as we have heard this afternoon, to the testimony of men
who tell them that the Lord lives, and that He is able to reveal
His will to man to-day as ever. They will not heed this
testimony, consequently they close the door of light and
revelation. They cannot advance, nor learn the ways of God nor
walk in His paths.
F. Smith
We testify that the barriers which separated man from God have
been overcome, that the Lord again communicates His will to man.
"But," says one, "How shall we become acquainted with these
things? How can we know that you are not deceived?" To all such
we say, repent of your sins in all sincerity, then go forth and
be baptized, and have hands laid upon you for the gift of the
Holy Ghost, and that spirit will bear record to you of the truth
of our testimony, and you will become witnesses of it as we are,
and will be able to stand forth boldly and testify to the world
as we do. This was the path pointed out by Peter and the Apostles
on the day of Pentecost, when the spirit of the Lord Almighty
rested upon them with great power to the convincing of the hearts
of the people, who cried out, "Men and brethren what shall we
do?" And Peter said unto them, "Repent and be baptized every one
of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and
ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost." This was the
counsel given them, and inasmuch as they obeyed it they were
entitled to the testimony of the Holy Spirit which would bring
peace and happiness and reveal to them their duties and enable
them to understand their relationship to God.
F. Smith
If we look at the condition of the world to-day we must come to
the conclusion that peace is not likely soon to be established on
the earth. There is nothing among the nations that tends to
peace. Even among the religious societies the tendency is not to
peace and union. They do not bring men to a knowledge of God;
they do not possess that "one God, one faith, one baptism, and
one hope of their calling" that are spoken of in the scriptures.
Every man has gone according to his own notions, independent of
revelations, and hence confusion and division exist, their
churches are broken up, and they are quarreling and contending
with each other. And as it is in the religious, so it is in the
political world, they are all divided, and the more energy they
put forth to make proselytes, the greater are their contentions,
and the further they go from the mark. This is the condition they
have been in, and the course they have been pursuing for almost
eighteen hundred years, until, to-day, they have become so
divided that I think it would puzzle any one to tell how many
religious denominations there are in Christendom. There are
thousands too, who, in consequence of the strife and contention
among the religious sects, have become entirely sceptical
respecting religion of every kind, and they have concluded that
there is no god, at any rate that there is no God among
"Christians"--that all religionists are fanatics and are
deceived. The sectarian systems of religion are calculated to
lead men of reflection and intelligence into scepticism, to cause
them to deny all interference of God with men and their affairs,
and to deny even His right to interfere.
F. Smith
The Lord Almighty is the Creator of the earth. He is the Father
of all our spirits. He has the right to dictate what we shall do,
and it is our duty to obey, and to walk according to His
requirements. This is natural, and perfectly easy to be
comprehended. The Gospel has been restored to the earth, and the
priesthood again established, and both are enjoyed by this
people; but those unacquainted with the workings of the Gospel
and the priesthood look upon us with wonder, and are astonished
at the union that exists in our midst. We move as a man, almost;
we hearken to the voice of our leader; we are united in our faith
and in our works, whether politically or religiously. The world
cannot understand this, and they behold it with wonder.
F. Smith
Let me tell my brethren and friends that this is one of the
effects of the Gospel of Jesus Christ. We have become united in
our faith by one baptism; we know that Jesus Christ lives, we
know that He is our Savior and Redeemer, we have a testimony of
this independent of any written books and we testify of these
things to the world. This unison in the midst of the people
called Latter-day Saints, and their prosperity are hard for a
great many to understand. I have, however, heard it said, that we
have not made such rapid advancement in material prosperity as we
boast of, and that we are not so wealthy as our neighbors. But
when our circumstances, and the condition of the country when we
came here are considered, I think this statement can not be
sustained. When we came here we were penniless, and we have not
had the advantage of wealth or commerce to help to enrich us, but
all we possess, is the result of our own physical labor and the
blessing of God. We have labored under great disadvantages in
freighting our goods and machinery over these vast plains, and
besides this we have had a barren soil and drouth to contend
with, and when all these things are considered I think we have
been prospered more than any other people. And as it has been in
the past so will it be in the future,--we will increase, and
extend our borders, for this is the work of God, we are His
people, and He will continue to bless us as He has done hitherto.
F. Smith
Our business is to learn our duties one towards the other and
towards our leaders. This is a lesson that we seem rather slow to
learn. But it should be with us, as Br. Miller said this morning,
when our leaders speak it is for us to obey; when they direct we
should go; when they call we should follow. Not as beings who are
enslaved or in thraldom; we should not obey blindly, as
instruments or tools. No Latter-day Saint acts in this manner; no
man or woman who has embraced the Gospel has ever acted in this
way; but on the contrary they have felt to listen cheerfully to
the counsels of the servants of God as far as they were able to
comprehend them. The difficulty is not in getting the Latter-day
Saints to do right, but in getting them to comprehend what is
right. We have obeyed the counsels of our leaders because we have
known they have been inspired by the Holy Spirit and because we
positively have known that they have been given for our good. We
do know and have always know that our leaders have been fathers
to us, and that they have been inspired with wisdom superior to
that which we possess. For this reason we take hold of everything
they present to us for the good of Zion.
F. Smith
We are engaged in the great latter-day work, of preaching the
Gospel to the nations, gathering the poor and building up Zion
upon the earth. We are working for the triumph of righteousness,
for the subjugation of sin and the errors of the age in which we
live. It is a great and glorious work. We believe it is right to
love God with all our hearts, and to love our neighbors as
ourselves. We believe it is wrong to lie, steal, commit adultery,
or any act forbidden by the Gospel of Christ. We believe in all
the teachings of the Savior and in everything that is good and
moral, and calculated to exalt mankind or to ameliorate their
condition, to unite them in doing good. These are among the
principles of the Gospel, and these principles have been taught
to us from the commencement of our career as members of this
Church. These principles are carried out among us to an extent
not to be found among any other people. We do not believe in
worshipping God or being religious on the Sabbath day only; but
we believe it is as necessary to be religious on Monday, Tuesday
and every day in the week as it is on the Sabbath day; we believe
that it is as necessary to do to our neighbors as we would they
should do unto us, during the week as it is on the Sabbath. In
short we believe it is necessary to live our religion every day
in the week, every hour in the day, and every moment. Believing
and acting thus we become strengthened in our faith, the spirit
of God increases within us, we advance in knowledge and we are
better able to defend the cause we are engaged in.
F. Smith
To be a true representative of this cause a man must live
faithful to the light that he has; he must be pure, virtuous and
upright. If he comes short of this he is not a fair
representative of this work. The Gospel of Jesus Christ is the
perfect law of liberty. It is calculated to lead man to the
highest state of glory, and to exalt him in the presence of our
Heavenly Father, "with whom is no variableness neither shadow of
turning." If there is any folly to be seen in the midst of this
people, it is the folly and weakness of man, and is not because
of any failing or lack in the plan of salvation. The Gospel is
perfect in its organization. It is for us to learn the Gospel and
to become acquainted with the principles of truth, to humble
ourselves before God that we may bring ourselves into subjection
to His laws, and be continually willing to listen to the counsels
of those whom the Lord has appointed to guide us.
F. Smith
We know that God has spoken; we testify of this. We stand as
witnesses to the world that this is true. We ask no odds of any
man, community or nation on the face of the earth in relation to
these things. We bear a fearless testimony that they are true. We
also bear testimony that Brigham Young is a prophet of the living
God, and that he has the revelations of Jesus Christ; that he has
guided this people by the power of revelation from the time he
became their leader until the present, and he has never failed in
his duty or mission. He has been faithful before God, and
faithful to this people. We bear this testimony to the world. We
fear not, neither do we heed their scorn, contempt or sneers. We
are used to it. As Br. George A. has said, we have seen it and
heard it, and have become inured to it. We know in whom we have
believed. We know He, in whom we trust, is God, for it has been
revealed to us. We are not in the dark, neither have we obtained
our knowledge from any man, synod or collection of men, but
through the revelations of Jesus. If there be any who doubt us
let them repent of their sins. Is there any harm in your
forsaking your follies and evils, and in bowing in humility
before God for His spirit, and, in obedience to the words of the
Savior, being baptized for the remission of sins, and having
hands laid upon you for the gift of the Holy Ghost that you may
have a witness for yourselves of the truth of the words we speak
to you? Do this humbly and honestly, and as sure as the Lord
lives I promise to you that you will receive the testimony of
this work for yourselves and will know it as all the Latter-day
Saints know it. This is the promise; it is sure and steadfast. It
is something tangible; it is in the power of every man to prove
for himself whether we speak the truth or whether we lie. We do
not come as deceivers or impostors before the world; we do not
come with the intention to deceive, but we come with the plain
simple truth and leave it to the world to test it and get a
knowledge for themselves. It is the right of every soul that
lives--the high, low, rich, poor, great and small to have this
testimony for themselves inasmuch as they will obey the Gospel.
F. Smith
Jesus in ancient times sent His disciples forth to preach the
Gospel to every creature, saying they that believed and were
baptized would be saved, but they that believed not should be
damned. And said he, "These signs shall follow them that believe:
In my name shall they cast out devils, they shall speak with new
tongues, they shall take up serpents, and if they drink any
deadly thing it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the
sick and they shall recover." These are the promises made
anciently; and there are thousands in this Territory and in this
congregation who can bear testimony that they have realized the
fulfillment of these promises in this day. The healing of the
sick among us has become so common that it is apparently but
little thought of. We have also seen the lame made to walk and
the blind to receive their sight, the deaf to hear and the dumb
to speak. These things we have seen done by the power of God and
not by the cunning or wisdom of men; we know that these signs do
follow the preaching of the Gospel. Yet these testimonies of its
truth are but poor and weak when compared with the whisperings of
the still small voice of the spirit of God. The latter is a
testimony that none who enjoy it can deny; it cannot be overcome
for it brings conviction to the heart that cannot be reasoned
away or disproved, whether it can be accounted for on
philosophical principles or not. This testimony comes from God
and convinces all to whom it is given in spite of themselves, and
is worth more to me than any sign or gift beside, because it
gives peace and happiness, contentment and quiet to my soul. It
assures me that God lives, and that if I am faithful I shall
obtain the blessings of the celestial kingdom.
F. Smith
Is this unscriptural or contrary to reason or to any revealed
truth? No, it is in consonance with and in corroboration of all
revealed truth known to man. The Lord Almighty lives, and He
operates by the power of His spirit over the hearts of the
children of men and holds the nations of the earth in His hands.
He created the earth upon which we dwell, and its treasures are
His; and He will do with us according as we merit. As we are
faithful or unfaithful so will the Almighty deal with us, for we
are His children and we are heirs of God and joint heirs with
Jesus Christ.
F. Smith
We have a glorious destiny before us, we are engaged in a
glorious work. It is worth all our attention, i is worth our
lives and everything the Lord has put into our possession, and
then ten thousand times more. Indeed there is no comparison, it
is all in all, it is incomparable. It is all that is and all that
ever will be. The Gospel is salvation, and without it there is
nothing worth having. We came naked into the world and shall go
hence the same. If we were to accumulate half the world, it would
avail us nothing so far as prolonging life here, or securing
eternal life hereafter. But the Gospel teaches men to be humble,
faithful, honest and righteous before the Lord and with each
other, and in proportion as its principles are carried out so
will peace and righteousness extend and be established on the
earth, and sin, contention, bloodshed and corruption of all kinds
cease to exist, and the earth become purified and be made a fit
abode for heavenly beings; and for the Lord our God to come and
dwell upon, which He will do during the Millennium.
F. Smith
The principles of the Gospel which the Lord has revealed in these
days will lead us to eternal life. This is what we are after;
what we were created for, what the earth was created for. The
reason that we are here is that we may overcome every folly and
prepare ourselves for eternal life in the future. I do not think
that a principle of salvation is available only as it can be
applied in our lives. For instance, if there is a principle
calculated in its nature to save me from the penalty of any
crime, it will avail me nothing unless I act upon in this moment.
If I do this and continue to do so I act upon the principle of
salvation, and I am secure from the penalty of that crime and
will be forever so long as I abide by that principle or law. It
is just so with the principles of the Gospel--they are a benefit
or not, just as they are or are not applied in our lives.
F. Smith
Then let us be faithful and humble; let us live the religion of
Christ, put away our follies and sins and the weaknesses of the
flesh, and cleave to God and His truth with undivided hearts, and
with full determination to fight the good fight of faith and
continue steadfast to the end, which may God grant us power to do
is my prayer in the name of Jesus: Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / George
Albert Smith, November 15, 1868
George Albert Smith, November 15, 1868
Discourse by President George A. Smith,
delivered in the Old Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, November 15th,
1868.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
THE SACRAMENT--THE CHURCH OF CHRIST--DIFFERENT DOGMAS
OF CHRISTIANITY--BOOK OF MORMON--THE TESTIMONY OF
JOSEPH SMITH.
332
The occasion of administering the Sacrament, the emblems of the
death and sufferings of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, is a
suitable time for every Latter-day Saint to make the inquiry, why
are we Latter-day Saints; and for making an examination of some
of the reasons which have moved upon us to receive the doctrines
of this Latter-day dispensation, thereby subjecting ourselves to
the jeers, scoffs and ridicule of our former friends and
acquaintances.
333
The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints was organized on
the
6th of April, 1830, with six members, who had received baptism
through the administration of Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery,
the first elders of the Church. The cause of that organization is
something we should consider when we inquire, why we are
Latter-day Saints. At that time, as at present, there existed in
the world a great variety of religious denominations, which were
divided under general heads, and subdivided into smaller
divisions. Those who worship idols comprise probably more than
one-half of the inhabitants of the earth; the followers of
Mahomet, a very large portion of the remainder, perhaps one
hundred and fifty millions of people. They receive the doctrines
of the Arabian prophet. They discard idols, and follow the rules,
precepts and ceremonies laid down in the Koran. They are
sub-divided into numerous sects. The portion of the world who
acknowledge the Christian religion probably embraces a population
of two hundred and fifty millions, the three main divisions of
which are the Holy Catholic Church, or Church of Rome, the Greek
Church, and the Protestant Churches. There are a great many
sub-divisions of the Protestant Churches, such as the Lutheran,
Baptist, Episcopal, Presbyterian, Methodist, and others. I will
not undertake to enumerate them. I have heard it said that the
number corresponds with the number of the beast spoken of by John
in Revelations, who declares the number of the name of the beast
to be 666.
333
In a debate, some years ago, between Alexander Campbell, the
founder of the Disciples or Reform Baptists, and Bishop Purcell,
of Cincinnati, on the Catholic religion, Mr. Campbell undertook
to prove that the numeral letters that composed the name of the
beast would answer to the name of the Catholic Church. Bishop
Purcell made a very facetious reply, saying that he could find
the same numeral letters in the name of Alexander Campbell, and
could find in these numerals, he thought, the beast with a hump
on his back.
333
Now, though all these sects professing Christianity differ on
various points, there is one peculiarity belonging to the whole
of them,--they all unite in declaring that God has ceased to give
revelation and that He has ceased to inspire men with the spirit
of prophecy. While they are all united on this point, they are
divided on other points, such, for instance, as the doctrine of
Transubstantiation, or the belief entertained by the Catholics,
that the bread and wine consecrated for the Sacrament become the
actual body and blood of Christ. I suppose that tens of thousands
of men have died on the field of battle endeavoring to settle
this question by the sword. Another point of difference is in
relation to the form of baptism, some contending that to dip the
finger into a cup of water and sprinkle an infant will answer as
well as for an adult to go down into the water and be immersed as
the Savior was. Thousands of learned men have exhausted their
ingenuity trying to determine whether a certain Greek word, from
which the word baptism is derived, means to immerse, to sprinkle
or to pour.
333
In consequence of these differences of opinion societies and
churches have been organized, not one of them having knowledge
enough to inquire of the Lord and get a revelation to decide the
matter. And if any one tried to think of it and proposed such a
thing he would subject himself to the ridicule of the whole, for
they say, "all these things are done away with."
334
When Joseph Smith was about fourteen or fifteen years old, living
in the Western part of the State of New York, there was a revival
of religion, and the different sects in that portion of the
State--principally Presbyterians, Methodists and
Baptists--preached the necessity of belief in the Lord Jesus
Christ and repentance in order to be saved, declaring that unless
men and women did this, and obtained what they termed, "a hope
for the future," they would be cast into a lake of fire and
brimstone, and there remain for ever. I have heard men spend
hours in endeavoring to explain how long this hell would last. It
was frequently illustrated in this manner, "Suppose a bid could
carry a drop of water from this planet to another, and be gone a
year on the journey, and continue this until every drop of water
on the earth was carried away, and then should take a particle of
sand and go to another planet and be gone a thousand years, and
carry one article of sand at a time until every particle of
matter of which this globe is composed was carried away, that
then this eternal punishment would have just commenced, and that
the torture and pain there inflicted were so great that no mortal
could conceive anything about it." The general effort in their
preaching was to scare men into the road to heaven by such
descriptions of eternal punishment. When eloquent men deliver
such discourses they produce, especially upon ignorant people,
more or less agitation, and when this is pretty general it is
called a revival of religion. But when the excitement subsides
and the converts have obtained what is termed "a hope," then the
sects who may have united in bringing about such results begin to
scramble to secure the converts. it was so at the time to which I
have referred in western New York. The Baptists wanted their
share, and the Methodists and Presbyterians theirs; and the
scramble ended in a very unpleasant and un-Christian state of
feeling.
334
Joseph Smith had attended these meetings, and when this result
was reached he saw clearly that something was wrong. He had read
the Bible and had found that passage in James which says "If any
of you lack wisdom let him ask of God that giveth to all men
liberally and upbraideth not," and taking this literally, he went
humbly before the Lord and inquired of Him, and the Lord answered
his prayer and revealed to Joseph, by the ministration of angels,
the true condition of the religious world. When the holy angel
appeared, Joseph inquired which of all these denominations was
right and which he should join, and was told they were all
wrong,--they had all gone astray, transgressed the laws, changed
the ordinances and broken the everlasting covenant, and that the
Lord was about to restore the priesthood and establish His
Church, which would be the only true and living Church on the
face of the whole earth.
334
Joseph, feeling that to make known such a vision would be to
subject himself to the ridicule of all around him, knew not what
to do. But the vision was repeated several times, and in these
repetitions he was instructed to communicate that which he had
seen to his father. His father was not a member of any church,
but was a man of exemplary life. His mother and bro. Hyrum were
members of the Presbyterian church. Joseph communicated what he
had seen to his father, who believed his testimony, and told him
to observe the instructions that had been given him.
334
These visits led, in a short time, to the bringing forth of the
record known as the Book of Mormon, which contained the fullness
of the Gospel as it had been preached by the Savior and his
apostles to the inhabitants of this land; also a history of the
falling away of the people who dwelt on this continent and the
dealings of God with them.
334
A great many of us can recollect that when we read the Bible in
our young days it was like a sealed book; and we were taught, and
the sentiment had been impressed upon us, that its contents had a
two or three-fold spiritual meaning, and that it required a man
who had studied divinity to explain these hidden meanings. Yet we
found in the New Testament that "no prophecy of the scripture is
of any private interpretation, but holy men of God spake as they
were moved by the Holy Ghost." When we read the Book of Mormon it
was a key to unlock the scriptures to our understandings; while
perusing its pages, light burst upon our minds, and in this way
the Book of Mormon revealed to us the light of the Gospel which
before had seemed obscure.
334
The Gospel has connected with it certain ordinances, such for
instance as the ordinance of baptism. Who has authority to
administer this ordinance?
335
If we make the inquiry among the sects, the Baptists will say,
"We have." Where did you get it? "One Peter Waldo, a merchant,
translated the four gospels and he established a church." Where
did he get his authority?
"Why, some say he hired a monk to translate the gospels." Where
did the monk get his priesthood and authority to administer? I
think it must have come down through the church of Rome, if the
church of Rome had authority."
When these reformers came out from it they were cut off and
denounced as apostates, and if the priesthood they received came
from the church of Rome, of course a stream cannot rise higher
than its fountain hence if the Romish church had the authority of
the priesthood to give them she had the power to take it away.
The question therefore answers itself. If there were any
authority at all it was in the Romish Church, yet these apostates
from her united in denouncing her as the mother of harlots. It is
clear enough, therefore, that they were all in darkness, and that
none of them had revelations from God but were depending upon
forms of godliness without the power for the support of their
several religions, however holy they might call them. The result
of this universal darkness and apostacy was that God had to
reveal the priesthood anew, and through the administration of
holy angels he gave authority to Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery,
to baptize each other and to baptize, confirm and ordain others
and to preach and administer the Gospel to this generation. This
authority was not derived from the church of Rome or any other
organization, but was given by special and direct revelation from
Heaven.
335
It was no sooner noised abroad that Joseph Smith was preaching
the Gospel in its purity and administering its ordinances than a
howl went up from all the world that he was an impostor, an
ignorant fellow, a man without education, and the Book of Mormon
was denounced as ungrammatical. An argument was raised that if it
had been translated by the gift and power of God it would have
been strictly grammatical. Now so far as grammar is concerned we
have King James' Bible before us which was translated two hundred
and fifty years ago, by a large number of the most learned men
that could be found in great Britain, and it was put into the
best language of that time; but since that day the English
language has undergone so many changes and improvements that
societies have been formed in various countries for the express
purpose of re-translating the Bible so as to make it in
accordance with the modern usages of our language. When the Lord
reveals anything to men He reveals it in language that accords
with their own. If any of you were to converse with an angel, and
you used strictly grammatical language he would do the same. But
if you used two negatives in a sentence the heavenly messenger
would use language to correspond with your understanding, and
this very objection to the Book of Mormon is an evidence in its
favor.
336
It has been claimed that a Presbyterian minister, named Solomon
Spaulding, wrote the Book of Mormon; but the very language and
style of the book are abundant evidence that it never was written
by a learned man and that it never was written by a man who
designed to make a romance or novel. It is very well known to
hundreds and thousands that this statement in relation to Solomon
Spaulding is entirely false, and that no such man ever had any
acquaintances with Joseph Smith. It is also known to hundreds
that the Book of Mormon was written by Oliver Cowdery, word for
word as dictated by Joseph Smith, and that the original copy of
that work was in Cowdery's handwriting.
336
When Joseph Smith commenced to bear testimony to the things of
the kingdom and to tell the people to repent of their sins and
put away their hypocrisy and corruption, and to be baptized for
the remission of their sins and receive the laying on of hands
for the reception of the Holy ghost, the Holy Ghost fell on them
who obeyed, and bore testimony to them that they had received the
truth. And thousands of the Elders have testified throughout the
earth that they knew this was the work of God, for God had
revealed it unto them; and they have declared that all who would
humble themselves before the Lord and obey the principles of the
Gospel, though they might subject themselves to the jeers and
scoffs of those around them, and suffer persecution at the hands
of mobs, would receive a testimony from God that this was His
work.
336
The Elders, in bearing this testimony, have received anything but
encouraging treatment. they have been mobbed, stoned, daubed with
tar and feathers, driven from place to place and persecuted in
every way. The pulpit and the press have teemed with abuse
against them, and the whole Christian world has appeared to be
anxious to destroy the "Mormons" as they are called. Elder Parley
P. Pratt, before receiving the Gospel, was a minister of the
Reformed Baptist, or Campbellite, Church in Ohio. this sect had a
brick meeting house in Mentor, Geauga, now Lake Co. The people
who owned this house had prided themselves on their great
liberality, they would give everybody a chance to preach. Bro.
Pratt, wishing to preach to them went there but found the door
shut against him and the congregation assembled outside. He
preached on the door step. Quite a number of his former Christian
brethren had gone to a neighboring grocery and qualified the
inner man with something stimulating, and having supplied
themselves with eggs, and procured a drum and fife they marched
backwards and forwards in front of the speaker, throwing their
eggs at him until their supply,--five dozen--was exhausted. Elder
Pratt kept on preaching and bearing testimony of the truth of the
Gospel. Among those present who seemed to enjoy the scene was a
Campbellite, a grave looking deacon, to whom a young man, a
stranger, who happened to be present said, "Is this the way you
worship God in this country?" "Oh, no Sir!" answered the deacon,
"that man is a "Mormon.'" The stranger then remarked, "his talk
is very reasonable." "Yes," said the old gentleman, "but he is a
"Mormon,' and we do not intend that he shall preach here." "he
appears very cool," remarked the stranger. "Yes," said the
deacon, "he is used to it, he has been in such scrapes before."
336
This circumstance illustrates the manner in which the Elders were
received when they went forth to preach the Gospel, and it
required the testimony of the Holy Spirit, a strong sense of duty
and revelation from the Almighty to stir them up to go forth
under such circumstances. Not only did this persecution extend to
those who preached the Gospel, but to all believers, for,
although the Saints were industrious, peaceable and virtuous,
every kind of falsehood was told against them, their houses were
torn down, their property destroyed and every species of
injustice and cruelty was heaped upon them.
337
Our labors in these valleys will prove that we are an industrious
people. When we came here we had to make the roads into the
country and to bring all our supplies for 1200 or 1400 miles. We
labored in this desert country, from which the Heavens withheld
rain, and yet we had to cultivate the earth. Now, visitors
exclaim, "what an industrious people you are!" We were always so.
When we settled in the state of Missouri we made the prairie
blossom like the rose. But our enemies lied about us and
published scandal concerning us, although we were law-abiding.
There was not a solitary man in the county of Jackson, who held
office, who was a "Mormon," yet there was never a lawsuit or
complaint against the Latter-day Saints up to the time the mobs
in Jackson County broke loose upon us and drove us away and
robbed us of our homes; and when the mob published their
manifesto, to which the whole of them placed their names, they
declared that the civil law gave them no hold of "this people,
who profess to heal their sick with holy oil." The Apostle James
says, "if any are sick, let them send for the Elders, who shall
anoint them with oil, and the prayer of faith shall save the
sick." The Latter-day Saints believed and practiced this, and
this was urged as a reason for driving us from our homes, tearing
down our houses, tarring and feathering the bishops and leading
men, whipping the Elders, destroying their property, and sending
them forth, outcasts, into the world. This puts me in mind of the
old Quaker, who was very particular about taking life. He was
very much annoyed at a dog that came into his store, but not
wishing to kill him, he said, "I'll not kill thee, but I'll give
thee a bad name," so he turned him out, at the same time crying,
"bad dog, bad dog!" Somebody hearing this, thought the Quaker
said, "mad dog," and shot him. After they had turned us out they
gave us a bad name.
337
These circumstances have a tendency to impress deeply upon the
minds of the Latter-day Saints a determination to know why they
are such. The God of heaven has revealed to us that this is His
work. He has implanted in the hearts of the faithful a living,
burning, eternal testimony that this is the only way of
salvation, and that all things else are comparatively worthless.
337
Why have we penetrated these mountains? To establish ourselves
here that we might enjoy religious liberty. We have sacrificed
more for religious liberty than any set of men in this generation
and we are here for this purpose. And in every act of our lives
we should do our best to preserve unchanged, and unalloyed the
pure faith of the everlasting Gospel which God has revealed to us
for our salvation.
338
I bear testimony that these things are true, and that God did
inspire His servant Joseph Smith and the Elders of Israel to lay
the foundation of the only true Church upon the face of the
earth, and did inspire His servant Brigham Young to lead forth
the Saints to build up Zion in the chambers of the mountains in
these last days--and this is the path to celestial glory. Oh,
but, says one, "Are you going to send everybody who does not
believe in 'Mormonism' to that burning lake you were talking
about?" No, we are not, we expect that God will deal with every
man according to his works, whether good or evil; but we testify
that no man can ever attain to the fullness of the blessings of
celestial glory without obeying the ordinances which God has
revealed to the Latter-day Saints. But there is a glory of the
sun, and of the moon and of the stars, and one star differeth
from another star in glory; so it is in the eternal worlds; in
the great diversity of glories there is a place for all in
accordance with their works, knowledge and understanding. But
when we have come to a knowledge of the truth, if we fall
therefrom our position is worse than if we had never obeyed it,
hence the necessity of continued zeal on our part to fulfil the
great duties required of us that we may be prepared for
exaltation in the kingdom of God, which may God grant us in the
name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / Orson
Pratt, December 27, 1868
Orson Pratt, December 27, 1868
Discourse by Elder Orson Pratt, delivered in
the Old Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday, December 27, 1868.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
AMERICA A CHOICE LAND--ITS ABORIGINES.
339
In ancient times there were certain great decrees which the Lord
of all the earth made concerning this Continent and the
inhabitants that should, from time to time, possess the same.
This Continent was first settled, after the Flood, by a colony
from the Tower of Babel, who were a righteous people. They were a
people with whom God conversed, and to whom He made Himself
manifest in a very wonderful and marvelous manner. How many
people lived here before the Flood is not for me to say, as it is
not revealed. We may, however, observe, that so far as new
revelation has given us information on this subject, this
Continent of ours may be ranked among the first lands occupied by
the human family. The very first man who had dominion on the face
of the earth, under the direction of the Heavens, once dwelt on
this Continent. His name was Adam. Whether his first residence
was on this land, whether the garden that was planted for his
occupation was on this Continent, or some other, is not revealed
in any written or printed revelation. But he certainly did, in
the course of his lifetime, either from this being his native
land, or by emigration, actually come in possession of this part
of the globe; and a large settlement was formed, and the
righteous who lived before the flood inherited it, and no doubt
left their blessing on the land. It was here where Adam, Seth,
Enos, Cainan, Mahalaleel, Jared, Enoch, Methusaleh and Noah
dwelt. It was on this land where Noah built his ark, which was
blown by the winds of Heaven away to the east, and landed on
Ararat. It was here where Enoch preached and published glad
tidings of great joy; it was on this land--the American
Continent--where he gathered the people from many nations, and
built up a city and called it Zion. It was here where the people
of God flourished before the flood, and were of one heart and one
mind, having an experience of some three hundred and sixty-five
years in order to bring about a sufficient degree of
righteousness and faith to be taken away from here and translated
to some other region. It was here where Enoch was clothed upon
with the power of God to that degree that he was enabled to
publish to the inhabitants of the earth things that were before
his day, even from before the foundation of the world, and also
to prophecy of things that should transpire from his day down to
the end of the world. It was here that he continued his preaching
to the inhabitants of the city of Zion until he made them so
acquainted with the law of God, and inspired them with such faith
that the earth could not contain them. It was by his faith and
the faith of his people that the very elements around him felt
the power of God; and when he spake the word of the Lord the
earth upon which he stood trembled and shook by the power of the
Almighty, and the mountains fled from before his presence, and
the great rivers of this Continent were turned out of their
courses, and all things seemed to feel the power of the Lord.
Even a new land came up out of the great deep, and so fearful
were the enemies of the people of God, and so great was the
terror of the Lord upon them, that they left this country and
went forth upon the face of the waters and occupied the land that
came up out of the deep. These things are not revealed to us by
the Bible, or by tradition, but by the inspiration of the
Almighty through that great modern prophet who was raised up to
commence this marvelous work of which you and I are now
partakers.
339
A few hundred years after all these things had transpired on this
Continent, and Noah and his family, the only survivors of the
Flood, had been wafted away to distant lands, and had peopled a
portion of Asia, the descendants of Noah undertook to build a
great tower that they might make themselves a great name, instead
of fulfilling the purposes of the Almighty, in spreading forth,
and occupying and subduing the earth. The Lord was very much
displeased with them on that occasion, because of the wickedness
that existed in their midst, which was calculated to be
strengthened through their unity. Hence He made a decree,
according to the old Book--the Bible, that they should not dwell
thus, together. he confounded their language, and swore in His
wrath that they should be scattered. A portion of the people from
that tower came to this Continent.
341
There is something very remarkable in connection with the
colonization of our Continent by people from that tower. I said
they were a righteous people. Perhaps this may surprise some,
especially if they have drawn the conclusion that all the people
who engaged in building of that tower were wicked. But there were
some few families among them who served the Lord their God, and
when they learned the decree of Jehovah, that their language was
to be confounded, and the people scattered to the four winds of
heaven, they had considerable anxiety on the subject. They were
anxious that they might be favored of the Lord and that He would
lead them to a choice portion of the earth. They made it a
subject of earnest prayer, and God heard them, and the language
of the righteous portion of the people was not confounded. And
God gave them a commandment to go down from the tower to a valley
that was northward, called the valley of Nimrod, named after a
mighty hunter who existed in those days. After they had come down
into this valley by the command of the Lord they collected seeds
and grain of every kind, and animals of almost every description,
among which, no doubt, were the elephant and the curelom and the
cumom, very huge animals that existed in those days, and after
travelling and crossing, we suppose, the sea that was east of
where the Tower of Babel stood, and travelling through the
wilderness many days, with their flocks and herds, their grain
and substance, they eventually came to the great Pacific ocean,
on the eastern borders of China or somewhere in that region. They
were commanded of the Lord to build vessels. They went to work
and constructed eight barges. They did not understand the art of
Navigation as we do in these days. They had no astronomical
instruments by which they could ascertain the altitude of the
sun, or the altitude of the moon and stars, by which they could
determine their position on the great and mighty ocean. But the
same God who had led them from the Tower of Babel and had gone
before them in a bright cloud by day, and had hovered over their
camp and had directed them in their journey through the
wilderness, was their navigator in crossing the ocean. They
entered these eight barges, about the construction of which it
may be well to say a few words. A great many opposers of the Book
of Mormon, in reading the account of these vessels, have really
supposed that there was an insurmountable difficulty connected
with the building of these barges because there happened to be a
hole in the top, and another hole constructed in the bottom to
enable the beings shut up in them to be watertight. These vessels
were built, not in the form of a tea saucer as has been
represented by some "anti Mormons" in their discussions; but the
Book of Mormon informs us that they were peaked at the ends, and
enlarged as they came to the middle, and they were tight like a
dish on the water, and were very light, like to the lightness of
a fowl. They were exceedingly strong, and the length of a tree.
This is a phrase very similar to one used by Isaiah who says,
"the age of His people shall be as the age of a tree." Isaiah
does not say what kind of a tree. It was simply a way the
ancients had of comparing a great many things. Now these vessels
were so constructed that when furious winds should blow upon the
face of the great deep, and the waves should roll mountains high
they could without imminent danger plunge beneath the waves, and
be brought up again to the surface of the water during tremendous
hurricanes and storms. Now to prepare them against these
contingencies, and that they might have fresh air for the benefit
of the elephants, cureloms or mammoths and many other animals,
that perhaps were in them, as well as the human beings they
contained, the Lord told them how to construct them in order to
receive air, that when they were on the top of the water,
which-ever side up their vessels happened to be, it mattered not;
they were so constructed that they could ride safely, though
bottom upwards and they could open their air holes that happened
to be uppermost. Now all our ships at the present day are
constructed with holes in the bottom as well as in the top. I
have crossed the ocean twelve times, but I never saw a ship yet
that did not have a hole in the bottom for the convenience of the
passengers, and it is one of the simplest things in the world to
have holes in the bottom of a ship if you only have tubes running
up sufficiently high above the general water mark. These were so
constructed that when the waves were not running too high, air
could be admitted through unstopping the holes which happened to
be uppermost.
341
But the most wonderful thing concerning the first colonization of
this country after the flood was the way that they navigated the
great Pacific ocean. Only think for a few moments of the Lord our
God taking eight barges, launched on the eastern coast of China,
and bringing them a voyage of three hundred and forty-four days
and landing them all in the same neighborhood and vicinity and at
the same time. This was a miracle. This was not done by the aid
of steam, or by the navigator's art, but it was by the power of
the Almighty God. He it was who controlled these vessels; He it
was who governed the winds of heaven; He it was who brought them
up out of the midst of the deep, when they were swallowed up, and
He it was who guided them safely to this American shore.
341
They landed to the south of this, just below the Gulf of
California, on our western coast. They inhabited North America,
and spread forth on this Continent, and in the course of some
sixteen hundred years' residence here, they became a mighty and
powerful nation. Although they became a great and mighty people,
they were oftentimes very much chastened because of their sins.
Here let me observe that before they arrived on this land the
Lord said to them, "I design to lead you forth to a land that is
choice above all other lands on the face of the whole earth; and
this is my decree concerning the land which you are to occupy,
that whatever nation shall possess the land from this time
henceforth and forever shall serve me, the only true and living
God, or they shall be swept off from the face thereof, when they
are fully ripened in their iniquity." The Jaredites had this
decree before them, before they set foot on this Continent. It
was before them during the whole term of their existence here,
that inasmuch as they would serve God they would be prospered,
and inasmuch as they would not serve Him great judgments were
upon them. Hence they were afflicted oftentimes because of their
wickedness. On a certain occasion there were a very few
individuals, Omer and his family and some few of his friends,
that were righteous enough to be spared out of a whole nation.
The Lord warned them by a dream to depart from the land of Moran,
and led them forth in an easterly direction beyond the hill
Cumorah, down into the eastern countries upon the sea shore. By
this means a few families were saved, while all the balance,
consisting of millions of people, were overthrown because of
their wickedness. But after they were destroyed the Omerities,
who dwelt in the New England States, returned again and dwelt in
the land of their fathers on the western coast.
342
I merely mention these things to show how the Lord operated among
the first nations of the old inhabitants of this country, in
order to fulfill His decrees. They could not fall into
wickedness, and still be suffered to prosper on the face of this
land. The decree had gone forth, it must be fulfilled. Finally,
some sixteen or seventeen centuries after they landed here, they
became so violently wicked, and transgressed the commandments of
the Lord to that degree that they were really swept off to a man.
The whole nation perished. Their greatest and last struggles were
in the State of New York, near where the plates from which the
Book of Mormon was translated were found. There they fought day
after day; there they struggled, one party against the other
until millions were swept off. Only one man survived his nation
for a very short space of time to see the fulfillment of a
prophecy that was uttered by a great and mighty prophet that
lived in those days, who stated that he should be permitted,
after his nation was destroyed, to behold the colonization of the
land by another people. This man, whose name was Coriantumr, King
of a certain portion of the Jaredites, after the destruction of
his nation, wandered, solitary and alone, down towards the
Isthmus of Darien, and there he became acquainted with a colony
of people brought from the land of Jerusalem, called the people
of Zarahemla. He dwelt with them for the space of nine moons, and
then he died.
342
After the destruction of the Jaredites, the Lord brought two
other colonies to people this land. One colony landed a few
hundred miles north of the Isthmus on the western coast; the
other landed on the coast of Chili, upwards of two thousand miles
south of them. The latter were called the Nephites and Lamanites.
It was some four or five centuries after these two colonies came
from Jerusalem and occupied the country before they amalgamated.
A little over one century before Christ the Nephites united with
the Zarahemlaites in the northern portions of South America, and
were called Nephites and became a powerful nation. The country
was called the land Bountiful, and included within the land of
Zarahemla. But to go back to their early history. Shortly after
the Nephite colony was brought by the power of God, and landed on
the western coast of South America, in the country we call Chili,
there was a great division among them. The righteous were
threatened by the wicked who sought to destroy them. The Lord
warned Nephi, their leader, to flee from among the Lamanites, to
depart for the safety of himself and his family and those that
believed in the revelations of God. Nephi and the righteous
separated themselves from the Lamanites and traveled about
eighteen hundred miles north until they came to the head waters
of what we term the Amazon river. There Nephi located his little
colony in the country supposed to be Ecuador, a very high region,
many large and elevated mountains being in that region.
342
Here the Nephites flourished for some length of time. The
Lamanites followed them up and they had many wars and
contentions, and finally the Lamanites succeeded in taking away
their settlements, and the Nephites fled again some twenty days
journey to the northward and united themselves with the people of
Zarahemla.
343
I mention these things in order to impress one particular item
upon the minds of the Latter-day Saints concerning the
inheritance or possession of this land. The Lord not only made
decrees in the early ages with the first colonists that came
here, but He renewed these decrees every time He brought a colony
here, that the people should serve Him, or they should be cut off
from His presence, and you will find that God, in every instance,
has remembered these decrees. And there is one thing remarkable
in relation to the history of these nations, and that is the
rapidity with which they departed from the faith and
righteousness and the love of the true God. Sometimes they would,
after some great judgment or scourge had fallen upon them,
causing the death of many of them, repent and become a righteous
people; and God would bless them again, and they would begin to
rise up and prosper in the land. But perhaps in the course of
three or four years a people that were almost wholly righteous
would turn from their righteousness to folly, sin and wickedness,
and bring down another heavy judgment on their heads. And thus
generation after generation passed away among the former
inhabitants of this land, and they had their ups and downs. Every
time the majority of the people transgressed, a tremendous
judgment would come upon them; and every time they repented
before the Lord with all their hearts, He would turn away His
wrath and begin to prosper them.
343
Now, these same decrees, which God made in relation to the former
nations that inhabited this country, extend to us. "Whatever
nation," the Lord said, "shall possess this land, from this time
henceforth and forever, shall serve the only true and living God,
or they shall be swept off when the fullness of His wrath shall
come upon them." Since this ancient decree there are many nations
who have come here. And lastly Europeans have come from what is
termed the old world across the Atlantic. And lately the Chinese
are beginning to come across the Pacific, and this continent is
becoming extensively peopled. Many millions are already upon it.
They have constructed many great and populous cities and have
become very powerful on the face of the land; but they are
nothing compared with the numerous hosts of the Jaredites that
once spread over all the face of North America. But yet they are
numerous, and are considered one of the most powerful nations on
the face of the whole earth; and their resources are very great,
and the prosperity which attended our forefathers in establishing
settlements on the face of this land, in establishing a free
government, with freedom of the press and religious worship, was
very great.
343
They imagine to themselves that this prosperity is to continue
for ever, that there is to be no end to their greatness. Now I
can tell them, as I have told them ever since I was a boy, their
greatness will not protect them; their present prosperity will
not protect them. There is only one thing that will protect the
nations that inhabit North and South America, and that is to turn
to the Lord their God with all their hearts, minds and strength,
and serve Him with full purpose of heart, and cease from all
their wickedness. That will protect them. If they will do this
they will spread forth and become ten times stronger and more
powerful than they have ever been, and the Lord their God will
bless them more abundantly than hitherto. But on the other hand
if they will not do these things the decree that was made in
ancient times is just as certain to be fulfilled as the sun
shines in yonder heavens.
344
We have seen, in a very small degree, the chastisement of the
Almighty upon the present powerful nation of which we form a
part. Great has been their chastisement in some respects; but in
other respects they hardly seem to feel it. But still look at the
desolation that certain portions of our fair country have had to
endure by the depredations of hostile armies one against another.
Tens of thousands rolling in the dust in their blood; whole towns
and cities laid waste, and the country for hundreds and hundreds
of miles, as it were, in perfect desolation. Railroads that cost
millions torn up, cars and merchandise destroyed, and the whole
country involved in a debt that perhaps will require a lapse of
many years before much more than the interest on it is paid, and
for which severe taxation must be imposed on all the inhabitants
of the land. And, when we include both the North and the South,
perhaps two or three millions of lives have been lost; if not
altogether lost by the weapons of war in battle, they have
perished in consequence of the difficulties and afflictions that
generally attend armies.
344
This great war is only a small degree of chastisement, just the
beginning; nothing compared to that which God has spoken
concerning this nation, if they will not repent. For the Lord has
said in this book, (the Book of Mormon) which has been published
for thirty eight years, that if they will not repent He will
throw down all their strongholds and cut off the cities of the
land, and will execute vengeance and fury on the nation, even as
upon the heathen, such as they have not heard. That He will send
a desolating scourge on the land; that He will leave their cities
desolate, without inhabitants. For instance the great, powerful
and populous city of New York, that may be considered one of the
greatest cities of the world, will in a few years become a mass
of ruins. The people will wonder while gazing on the ruins that
cost hundreds of millions to build, what has become of
inhabitants. Their houses will be there, but they will be left
desolate.
344
So saith the Lord God. That will be only a sample of numerous
other towns and cities on the face of this continent.
345
Now I am aware that it is almost impossible for even some of the
Latter-day Saints to get that confidence and that strong faith in
the events which God intends to accomplish on this land in the
future to believe in such a thing, to say nothing about
outsiders, that do not believe a word of it. Outsiders do not
believe it any more than they believed me when I was a boy and
took that revelation which was given in 1832, and carried it
forth among many towns and cities and told them there was to be a
great and terrible war between the North and the South, and read
to them the revelation. Did they believe it? Would they consider
that there was any truth in it? Not in the least, "that is a
Mormon humbug" they would say. "What! this great and powerful
nation of ours to be divided one part against the other and many
hundreds of thousands of souls to be destroyed by civil wars!"
Not a word of it would they believe. They do not believe what is
still in the future. But there are some in this congregation who
will live, to behold the fulfillment of these other things, and
will visit the ruins of mighty towns and cities scattered over
the face of this land destitute and desolate of inhabitants. If
inquiry shall then be made, why such great destruction? the
answer will be, wickedness has destroyed them. Wickedness and
corruption have brought about the fulfillment of the ancient
decrees of Heaven concerning this land. Wickedness and corruption
have brought desolation into their towns and cities. The time
will come when there will be no safety in carrying on the
peaceable pursuits of farming or agriculture. But these will be
neglected, and the people will think themselves well off if they
can flee from city to city, from town to town and escape with
their lives. Thus will the Lord visit the people, if they will
not repent. Thus will He pour out His wrath and indignation upon
them and make manifest to the people that that which he has
spoken must be fulfilled.
345
But what shall become of this people? Shell we be swept off in
the general ruin? Shall desolation come upon us? Shall we feel
the chastening hand of the Almighty like those who will not
repent? That will depend altogether upon our conduct. We have it
within our power; God has granted it to us, to save ourselves
from the desolation and calamities that will come upon the
nation. How? By doing that which is right; by living honest
before God and all men; by seeking after that righteousness that
comes through the Gospel of the Son of God; by following after
the law of Heaven; by doing unto others as we would have others
do unto us; by putting away all the evils and abominations that
are practiced by the wicked. If we do this prosperity will be
upon the inhabitants of Utah; prosperity will be upon the towns
and cities erected by this people, the hand of the Lord will be
over us to sustain us, and we will spread forth. He will multiply
us in the land; He will make us a great people, and strengthen
our borders, and send forth the missionaries of this people to
the four quarters of the earth to publish peace and glad tidings
of great joy, and proclaim that there is still a place left in
the heart of the American continent where there are peace and
safety and refuge from the storms, desolations and tribulations
coming upon the wicked. But on the other hand, Latter-day Saints,
how great are the responsibilities resting upon us and upon our
rising generations. If we will not keep the commandments of God,
and if our rising generations will not give heed to the law of
God and to the great light which has shone from Heaven in these
latter days, but turn their hearts from the Lord their God and
from the counsels of His priesthood, then we shall be visited
like the wicked, then we shall have the hand of the Lord upon us
in judgment; then that saying that the Lord has delivered in the
Book of Doctrines and Covenants will be fulfilled upon us, "that
I will visit Zion, if she does not do right, with sore
afflictions, with pestilence, with sword, with famine and with
the flame of devouring fire."
345
Now here we have the choice. It is within our reach; we can put
forth our hand after prosperity, peace and the extension of our
borders, and have all these things multiplied upon us, and the
power of God within us; His arm to encircle round about to
protect us from every harm and evil. And on the other hand we can
reach forth the hand and partake of wickedness and bring
desolation and destruction upon our borders. Which shall we do?
We are agents; we are left to our own choice. God has said that
He would plead with His people. I expect that He will. "I will
plead," saith the Lord,
"with the strong ones of Zion until she overcomes and is clear
before me."
There is some consolation in reading this declaration of the
Lord. Though we have to receive great chastisement, though He has
to plead with us by judgment, tribulation, famine, by the sword
and by the vengeance of devouring fire, yet after all, when He
has afflicted this people sufficiently, there will be some few
that will be spared and will become clean before the Lord.
346
It is quite a consolation to read that the armies of Israel will
eventually become sanctified, and as clear as the sun, as fair as
the moon, and that their banners will become terrible to the
nations of the wicked. Yet we may have to pass through, by our
own wickedness, many calamities that may overtake us. I hope not;
but I do not know. I may say that my hopes are strengthened in
regard to this matter, for what do I behold here in this
Territory? I behold a people that have been willing to sacrifice
all that they have for the sake of the Gospel; that have been
willing to forsake their native kingdoms and countries and to
journey by sea and by land to come here to serve God. I see a
people, the majority of whom are willing to give heed to the
counsels of the servants of God that are in their midst. Hence I
look for peace and prosperity, hence I look for the arm of the
Lord to be extended in behalf of this people so long as there is
a majority of them who desire to do right, so long as there is a
majority who feel to unite their hearts to carry out the great
principles of eternal truth and righteousness that have been
revealed. So long will the Heavens be propitious, and we shall
find favor in the sight of the Most High. But remember the
inhabitants who once dwelt on the land; remember their
afflictions and their calamities; remember that judgments were
poured out upon them because they would not be obedient. Let them
be an everlasting lesson to us who live in these latter times.
Let us serve God and we shall be blest, we shall prosper if we
keep His commandments. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / Joseph
F. Smith, January 10, 1869
Joseph F. Smith, January 10, 1869
Remarks by Joseph F. Smith,
delivered in the Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, January 10th, 1869
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
THE SACRAMENT--A SAINT OF GOD--THE ETERNITY OF OUR
RELIGION--MATRIMONY.
F. Smith
It is a great privilege to meet together as the Saints of the
living God. It is a great privilege, after a lapse of 1800 years,
to participate in the memorials of the shed blood and broken body
of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. And whilst we are doing this
we look forward to the time when Jesus will again come, and when
we shall eat bread with Him in the Kingdom of our God. These are
thoughts that naturally crowd upon the mind while partaking of
the Sacrament of the Lord's supper. The ordinance has a tendency
to draw our minds from the things of the world and to place them
upon things that are spiritual, divine, and heavenly; and that
are in accordance with the nature, desires, and attributes of
man. It is a great privilege to have one day in seven set apart
for the worship of the living God. Men differ in their opinions
as to what day it ought to be. That is a matter, however, of very
little importance. We meet together as servants and handmaidens
of the Lord Jesus Christ, and we participate in the emblems of
his broken body and shed blood. We think, we reflect, speak and
cogitate upon things that are calculated to elevate our minds, to
impart comfort to our spirits, and to bring peace, joy and
happiness, whether reflecting upon things of the past, present or
future.
F. Smith
To be a Saint of God is to occupy a high position before God,
angels and men. The light of truth, the revelations of Jehovah,
and the holy priesthood, which the Saints of God enjoy, are the
greatest boons that Heaven can bestow upon mortals. In this
respect we stand alone in the midst of the nations of the earth;
and in this respect we approach nearer to the object of our
creation and the designs of our being than any other people that
exist, at the present day, on the face of the whole earth.
Notwithstanding our many weaknesses, imperfections and follies
the Lord still continues His mercy, manifests His grace and
imparts unto us His Holy Spirit, that our minds may be
illuminated by the light of revelation. He is still leading us
onward, very slowly, it is true, in the paths of life, in the way
that leads to principalities, powers, thrones and dominions in
the eternal worlds.
F. Smith
We stand, as I have already said, a distinct and peculiar people;
for whatever our weaknesses and imperfections may be, and they
are many, there are no people at the present day who enjoy the
privileges we are in possession of. Who is there that is
acquainted with God? To whom has He communicated His will? Where
are the people who to-day rejoice in the blessings of revelation?
Where shall we find, to-day, an organization of the holy
priesthood? Where shall we find a people to whom God communicates
His will? Nowhere. There are no people who profess this, or lay
claims to associations of this nature, or to blessings similar to
those we enjoy. You may search in vain among the nations of the
earth for such a people. You may investigate the various
religious, social and political systems that exist upon the face
of the earth and it is nowhere to be found. We stand alone in
this particular among the nations of the earth--the blessed of
God, the adopted of the Lord, the chosen of the Great Jehovah, to
whom He has designed to manifest His will, and reveal His
purposes; and by whom he designs to build up His Kingdom and to
establish righteousness upon the earth.
F. Smith
We occupy then, as I stated before, a very important position,
and it is well for us, Latter-day Saints, to consider well our
pathway, to reflect on our actions, and to seek to pursue that
course whereby we shall be able to magnify our callings, honor
our God and our priesthood, stand approved before God, angels and
men, and acquit ourselves in all respects as Saints of the Most
High God: that we may ask and receive the blessings of Heaven
upon us, upon our wives and children, upon our progenitors, and
our posterity worlds without end.
F. Smith
Our religion is not a religion of a day, a month, a year or a
life time; but it reaches back into eternity, operates in time
and stretches forth again into eternity. It embraces every truth
that ever did exist, that exists now, or ever will exist. It is
adapted to the wants and capacious desires of immortal minds. It
emanated from God and leads back again to Him, and it is very
properly said that in Him we live and move and have our being. As
immortal beings we are interested in the light of that truth
which He has developed and in the blessings of the everlasting
Gospel of which He is the author. And standing in this capacity
it is well for us to consider the course we pursue. We are living
in an age pregnant with greater events than any other age the
world has ever seen. There have been times when God has specially
manifested Himself to individuals and nations, and when the
revelations of His will have been made known, to a certain
extent, to His people, and when His people have been gathered
together; but there never was a time so important as the present.
It is not merely the word of the Lord to one man or to a few men,
or a peculiar dispensation to the Israelites or the Nephites; but
it is the dispensation of the fullness of times when God will
gather together all things in one, and when He will settle up the
affairs of the nations of the earth, and the people of the earth,
whether they be living or dead, whether they have slept thousands
of years or have yet to come into existence. It is the time in
which He has organized His church according to the pattern that
exists in the Heavens, in which all the various organizations and
priesthood that ever existed are concentrated. This is the age
when the Saints are no longer to be trodden down, or wickedness
and iniquity triumph, but when the righteous shall bear rule and
the dominion of God be established. If there ever was a time when
covenants were entered into associated with the people of God on
the earth, it is now.
F. Smith
If there ever was a time when the dead were to be redeemed, it is
now. If there ever was a time when God's mercy was to be extended
to His people, it is now.
F. Smith
The very introduction of this Gospel, as first proclaimed, was,
"I saw an angel flying through the midst of heaven, having the
everlasting Gospel to preach to every nation, kindred, tongue and
people; crying with a loud voice fear God an give glory to Him
for the hour of His judgment is come." The Gospel has been
proclaimed among the nations of the earth. These Elders have been
as messengers to the nations, clothed upon with the holy
priesthood and the power of God, and have borne their testimony
thereunto. And we have done more than this, we have been
fulfilling the word of the Lord given anciently to His servants
by the spirit of prophecy,--gathering His "people together, those
who have made a covenant with Him by sacrifice." We have been
gathering the people together for years. What for? Why the Lord
says, I will take one of a city and two of a family, and bring
them to Zion, and I will give them pastors after my own heart who
shall feed them with knowledge and understanding. They have been
fed heretofore with the theories and dogmas of men, but I will
pour out my spirit upon my people and instruct them in the
principles of righteousness, that I may have a people who will
listen to me and will pursue the course I shall dictate.
F. Smith
We are here to-day, that we may be instructed in relation to all
things pertaining to our associations with each other, our
intercourse with the world, our political organization, in things
pertaining to our welfare--our blessings, anointings, endowments,
sealings and covenants, and the building up of the Kingdom of God
upon the earth. We have not gathered that we may accumulate
riches, or possess the honors of this world only; but that we may
have the blessings of eternity, and enjoy the spirit of truth;
that we may be so led as to secure to ourselves the favor and
approbation of the Almighty. Hence we are taught some of the
smallest things that men can think of, and also the greatest and
most sublime principles that have ever entered into the heart of
man. We are taught all principles that are interwoven with the
interest, peace and happiness of society here, and that will
prepare us for associations with God in the eternal worlds.
F. Smith
We have here our Schools of the Prophets, in which we are taught
how to manage our temporal affairs and how to avoid the snares
that exist in the world; whom to deal with and whom to let alone;
how to raise stock, how to cultivate our farms, and how to
conduct all the affairs incident to human existence. We are also
taught about God and eternity; about our associations before we
came here, our relationship to God at the present time, the
destiny of this and other worlds and everything pertaining to
this life and that which is to come.
F. Smith
The fact is the Gospel of Christ embraces all truth. It found us,
when first revealed, ignorant, dark, benighted, besotted,
depraved, corrupted and degenerated, ignorant of God and of
almost every true principle. It is humiliating to reflect that,
after all our boasted intelligence and knowledge of correct
principles, government, morals and religion we should be found so
weak, ignorant, degraded and debased. It is humiliating in the
highest degree to reflect, that, after all the boasted
intelligence of men, we can scarcely find one true principle in
existence. Men say, "we have been taught good morals." To a
certain extent good morals are taught, but even their teachers
did not know them correctly; they exist in most instances in
principle only, and not in practice. They think they have had
some tolerably good religion, but their religion is little better
than that of the ancient heathens who used to bow down to stocks
and stones. What knowledge do men possess of God? None whatever.
The most intelligent among the most enlightened nations of the
earth, when you come to scan their ideas, what are they? A God
without body, parts and passions. And this is the God they
worship and adore, a being that exists everywhere and yet is
nowhere, no personal presence or associations. I remember a Jew
coming to me once to talk to me on this subject. He was a very
learned man. Among other things he was almost afraid to mention
the name of Deity; but he spoke of Him as being everywhere, but
as having no personal presence. He could not conceive the idea of
a being having an existence like a man, and having a body, parts
and passions, and yet at the same time being felt everywhere. I
said, "here is a candle, is there not?" "Yes." "Is that light
connected with that candle?" Yes." Has that a stationary and
positive existence there?" "Yes." "What is this light all around
here, it emanates from that candle, does it not?" "Yes." Then why
can't God exist on the same principle as that candle, or as the
sun and other things exist? But yet that is the acme of
perfection, the sum total of the intelligence of the nations of
the earth in relation to the being of a God. They have no ideas
of Him. How can they have? They have been without revelation. He
has not communicated His will nor revealed Himself to them; then
how can they have any ideas of that of which they have had no
opportunity of obtaining knowledge? It is impossible. Faith, we
are told, comes by hearing, and hearing by the word of God. And
how can they hear without a preacher, and how can he preach
except he be sent? And as they had nobody sent among them by God
to communicate His will, they were all ignorant together. We were
part of them; we were dug from the same pit and hewn from the
same rock, and had no more knowledge than they; and if we have
any knowledge of God and correct principles now, it is because
God has revealed them to us through the medium of this Gospel
which He has made manifest in these last days through Joseph
Smith. What knowledge have we, of ourselves, of our relationship
to eternity? None. Where is the man on the face of the wide earth
who has a claim to a wife in eternity? There is not one outside
of this church. They do not profess it, they know nothing of such
a principle. The extent of their covenants is that they are
married until death parts them, and that ends the matter. Who is
there who has any idea of associating with their children in the
eternal world? They think about it. There is nature, or a kind of
instinct that leads to reflections of this sort. But they have
not the privilege of entering into covenants of this kind. There
are a great many other principles connected with this Gospel of
which, as the scriptures say, they are as ignorant as brute
beasts that were made to be taken and destroyed.
F. Smith
Do they have any correct ideas at all in relation to matrimony?
None in the least. Their actions, feelings and propensities are
corrupt, depraved and brutalized. They are ignorant alike of
religious, social and political matters, and they know not how to
manage anything committed to their care. What do they know about
governing the world? Who knows how to regulate the affairs of the
nations? The man cannot be found; but anarchy, disorder and
confusion prevail to a very great extent throughout the nations
of the earth, and the seeds of dissolution are sown among the
whole of them. The rulers of the earth know not how to unite and
cement their people or to regulate their affairs, for it can only
be done on the principle of revelation. What are the armies and
navies of the nations for? Why is it that England, France,
Portugal, Spain, the United States and the various nations of the
earth must have their armies and navies? Why is it that they need
millions of men and a vast amount of treasure for their
protection? Because the nations regard their neighbors as bands
of robbers who will commit acts of aggression upon them unless
they have sufficient force to repel them. And yet they wipe their
mouths and say, "we are very civilized, enlightened and
intelligent."
F. Smith
This is the condition of things among the nations of the earth.
They watch one another with the greatest scrutiny. The various
officers who manage their national affairs want to know how many
thousand soldiers there are in the army of the nation contiguous,
and whether it is safe for them to reduce their armies or not,
just the same as we do here when we have hundreds of blacklegs in
our midst, and have had to increase the number of the police to
guard ourselves against their inroads and aggressions. They know
it is the nature of men to aggress upon and take advantage of
their fellows, and to rob, plunder and destroy, and that to
preserve their nationality they must maintain a force sufficient
to repel the inroads of their neighbors. This is their position,
without saying anything about the debauchery, fraud, corruption
and wickedness that abound to so great an extent amongst them.
And this is civilization, this is Christianity; this is the
height of the glory and intelligence of the 10th century.
F. Smith
Now, something is needed to regulate these things. We read of a
time when Jesus shall rule and when the Saints of the Most High
shall take the Kingdom and have the dominion, and when He shall
rule from the rivers to the ends of the earth. People are afraid
when they hear the Saints talk about rule and dominion that they
too are going to turn national robbers, and take the sword to
slay and destroy and lay waste whenever they have the
opportunity. Such is not their feeling or desire; that is God's
province. He will make the wicked slay the wicked, and will turn
and overturn until He accomplishes His purposes. He has
introduced the wedge of truth. It begins to penetrate among the
people, and many begin to quail in consequence of it. It will
continue to spread, grow and increase until it will cover the
whole earth. He desires in the first place to impart to us some
of the leading or first principles of the Gospel of life, truth
and intelligence that we may be the honored instruments in His
hands in establishing truth, in rooting out iniquity and bringing
to pass His purposes upon the earth.
F. Smith
This is what we are aiming at. This is why we meet together, why
we are gathered together, why we preach. This is why we have our
Schools of the Prophets, why we administer in the ordinances of
the House of God. This is why we build our temples and endowment
houses that we may be taught and instructed, sanctified and set
apart; that we may be full of the Holy Ghost and the power of
God, that we may stand forth as the elect of God, as the chosen
of Jehovah to bring to pass the things spoken of by the prophets.
This is the aim of all our associations and operations in life
and in everything pertaining to the holy priesthood. If God
placed formerly in His church apostles, prophets, evangelists,
pastors and teachers for the perfecting of the Saints, the work
of the ministry and the edifying of the body of Christ, He has
placed in His church in these last days, presidents, apostles,
prophets, pastors, teachers, evangelists, bishops, high councils
and all the various organizations of His church for the
perfecting of His Saints, the establishing of righteousness, the
building up of His Kingdom, the triumph of peace, the overthrow
and destruction of wickedness and the powers of darkness, and for
the introduction of everything calculated to exalt and ennoble
man in both time and eternity.
F. Smith
May God help us to be faithful in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / Orson
Pratt, February 24th, 1869
Orson Pratt, February 24th, 1869
DISCOURSE by Elder Orson Pratt, delivered in the Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, February 24th, 1869.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
"MORMONISM."
352
"Mormonism," so-called, is a strange thing in the 19th century.
It has caused among the inhabitants of the earth a great deal of
reflection and conversation for the last forty years. It is a
very marvelous and wondrous thing to see a numerous people
assembled together in these interior wilds which, but a few years
ago, were a solitary waste, where the face of a white man had
been seldom seen; the abode of savages only, who wandered about
nearly naked, living upon crickets, rattlesnakes and lizards,
sunk into the lowest depths of degradation. To see so large a
people, all of one faith, united together in their energies,
occupying a Territory, which, from north to south, is several
hundred miles in extent, building up towns, cities and villages,
establishing common schools, sending forth their missionaries to
the nations of the earth, bringing in their thousands every
season by emigration, render "Mormonism," as it is generally
called by the world, a wonder in our age.
352
We heard this morning a discourse, delivered by Elder Cannon,
upon the subject of the Gospel and the principles of our faith.
We were told some of the principles that have been received by
this people, not only in these mountains, but wherever the
Latter-day Saints, as a people exist. Our people are taught to
believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, as one of the principles of our
faith; we are taught to repent of all our sins and to refrain
from everything that is forbidden by the law of God. This is
included in the doctrine of repentance as taught by this people
among the nations which we have visited. Having taught faith in
Christ, and repentance of all sins, we next require penitent
believers to be baptized in water for the remission of their
sins. Thus they become subjects of the Kingdom of God by being
born of water. Another principle taught by this people is the
doctrine of the laying on of hands for the baptism of fire and
the Holy Ghost, as was taught and practiced in ancient times.
352
We heard this forenoon concerning the effects of the Holy Ghost
when bestowed upon individuals, and its diversified gifts
throughout the whole Church, according to the righteousness of
the individuals who receive these principles. We also heard it
testified that God had sent down from heaven authority to
administer in these ordinances; that He had sent His angel for
this express purpose.
353
It is my intention, this afternoon, if the Lord will lead me by
His spirit, to dwell upon some subjects connected with the
organization of this Church, which has received the principle I
have named. Strangers who may be present have heard for many
years past of a man called Joseph Smith. Perhaps they have never
heard much good respecting him. But this people, called
Latter-day Saints, believe that man was a holy prophet of God;
the world consider that he was an imposter. We consider that we
have a sufficient amount of evidence to warrant us in believing
that he was a prophet. It was he who organized and established
this Church under the direction of Almighty God. According to our
faith, had it not been for that man, or some other raised up in
the same manner, this people called "Mormons" or Latter-day
Saints, now occupying this mountain territory, would have been
dwelling among the various nations of the earth, and this
Territory, at this period of time, would probably have been a
barren waste, and such a thing as the Pacific railroad would
probably not have been started or thought about for at least half
a century to come. That man, called Joseph Smith, in our
estimation, was a very good man, and the Lord recognized him as
His servant and called him to perform a certain work here on the
earth.
353
When did the Lord first manifest Himself to this man? Read our
history if you wish to understand all the particulars; on this
occasion I shall barely refer you to the early history of this
Church, in print. The Lord revealed Himself to that person, not
in his manhood, but in his youth. We have heard much said, by
those who know nothing of the matter, about "old Joe Smith." How
old was Joseph Smith when the Lord first manifested Himself to
him? He was about fourteen years and four months old. Was that a
very aged man? Look around here in this assembly and hunt up
children fourteen years of age, and you will immediately admit
that they do not look very aged.
354
What were the circumstances that enabled him to have
manifestations from Heaven at that early period of his life? He
was very anxious, as most of mankind are, to be saved; and he was
also very anxious to understand how to be saved. But on this
point he was at a loss, he did not understand the way to be
saved. He was a farmer's boy; he was not brought up and educated
in high schools, academies or colleges; he was merely a poor
farmer's boy. He was not acquainted with those bad habits that
are usually practiced by the youth in the great and populous
cities of the United States. You know boys at the age of fourteen
in those cities are apt to become contaminated with the evils
with which they are surrounded; but Joseph Smith, having been
reared in a secluded part of the country and laboring hard on the
farm with his father, had not fallen into the pernicious habits
practiced by many boys. When he was about fourteen years old
there was what is called a religious revival or reformation in
the neighborhood in which he lived. It was not confined to any
one particular sect. The Methodists, Baptists, Presbyterians, and
the various denominations in that district or country were all
engaged, more or less, in this revival. Several of the relatives
of this youth had taken part in this revival, and had united
themselves with the Presbyterian church. This young man was also
requested to unite himself with this church. First one and then
another of the different persuasions would come and converse with
him and try to influence him to join his lot with them; and
seeing so much confusion, each sect claiming that they were the
true people of God, he became at a loss what to do. He
occasionally devoted an hour, when his labors on the farm would
permit, to reading the Bible, and while doing so his eyes
happened to fall on a certain passage of scripture, recorded in
the epistle of James, which says that if any man lack wisdom let
him ask of God who giveth liberally to all men and upbraideth
not. Now this youth, this "old Joe Smith," that we have heard so
much about, was just simple enough to believe that that passage
really meant what it said. He went out into a little grove near
his father's house, in the town of Manchester, Ontario County,
State of New York, and there he knelt down in all the simplicity
of a child and prayed to the Father in the name of Jesus that He
would show him which, among all the churches, was the true one.
Said he, "show me, Father, who are in possession of the truth,
let me know, O Lord, the right way, and I will walk therein." He
had now come to a Person who was able to teach him. All his
inquiries previously had been futile and vain, but he now applied
to the right source. Did the Lord hear him? Yes. But he had to
exercise faith. This young man, while thus praying, was not
discouraged because he was tempted; but he continued praying
until he overcame the powers of darkness which tried to prevent
him from calling upon God. The Lord hearkened. Being the same God
who lived in ancient times, He was able to hear and answer
prayers that were offered up in this sincere manner, and He
answered the prayers of this youth. The heavens, as it were, were
opened to him, or in other words, a glorious pillar of light like
the brightness of the sun appeared in the heavens above him, and
approached the spot where he was praying; his eyes were fixed
upon it and his heart was lifted up in prayer before the Most
High. he saw the light gradually approaching him until it rested
upon the tops of the trees. He beheld that the leaves of the
trees were not consumed by it, although its brightness,
apparently, was sufficient, as he at first thought, to consume
everything before it. But the trees were not consumed by it, and
it continued to descend until it rested upon him and enveloped
him in its glorious rays. When he was thus encircled about with
this pillar of fire his mind was caught away from every object
that surrounded him, and he was filled with the visions of the
Almighty, and he saw, in the midst of this glorious pillar of
fire, two glorious personages, whose countenances shone with an
exceeding great lustre. One of them spoke to him, saying, while
pointing to the other, "This is my beloved Son in whom I am well
pleased, hear ye him."
354
Now here was a certainty; here was something that he saw and
heard; here were personages capable of instructing him, and of
telling him which was the true religion. How different this from
going to an uninspired man professing to be a minister! One
minute's instruction from personages clothed with the glory of
God coming down from the eternal worlds is worth more than all
the volumes that ever were written by uninspired men.
355
Mr. Smith, this young man, in the simplicity of his heart,
continued saying to these personages, "which church shall I join,
which is the true church?" He then and there was commanded, in
the most strict manner, to go not after them, for they had all
gone out of the way; he was told there was no Christian church on
the face of the earth according to the ancient pattern, as
recorded in the New Testament; but they had all strayed from the
ancient faith and had lost the gifts and power of the Holy Ghost;
they had lost the spirit of revelation and prophecy, the power to
heal the sick, and every other gift and blessing possessed and
enjoyed by the ancient Church. "Go not after them," was the
command given to this young man; and he was told that if he would
be faithful in serving the true and living God, it should be made
manifest to him, in a time to come, the true church that God
intended to establish.
355
Now we can see the wisdom of God in not revealing everything to
him on that occasion. He revealed as much as Joseph was
capacitated to receive. The Lord dealt with this young man as
you, parents, do when you wish to instruct your children on any
subject. You do not pour out volumes of instruction on them all
at once, but impart to them according to their capacity. Just so
the Lord acted towards this youth. He imparted enough to let him
know that the whole Christian world was without authority, as we
heard this forenoon.
355
About, or not quite four years from that time, when Mr. Smith was
between 17 and 18 years of age--and not yet old enough to be
called "Old Joe Smith,"--he retired to his chamber, reflecting
upon his former vision, and earnestly desiring the fulfillment of
the promise made to him, that he should be made acquainted with
the fullness of the Gospel, and have more of the things of God
revealed to him. While reflecting and praying, a light began to
burst into his room, which continued to grow brighter and
brighter, until the whole room seemed to be lighted up with a
splendor which far exceeded the brightness of the sun at
noon-day. In the midst of this glorious light a personage
appeared. He was dressed in a white robe, and his countenance was
lighted up with the glory of God. He was not standing upon the
floor of the room, but his feet appeared to be a distance from
it. While looking at this personage the Spirit of God rested upon
Joseph to that degree that all fear was removed from his mind;
and instead of feeling alarm and terror, as would have been the
case with a wicked person, he felt as though he was in the
presence of a friend. This personage, on that occasion, gave him
a great deal of instruction.
355
I shall not pretend to give you the full detail of the
instructions then given, but shall merely lay before you a few of
the principal items. This personage announced himself as a holy
angel sent from God to communicate to him glad tidings of great
joy. He was told that the day had arrived in which the Lord God
was about to commence a great and marvelous work on the face of
our globe, to bring about the fulfillment of the ancient
prophecies in regard to the restoration to their own land of the
scattered remnants of the House of Israel. He was also told that
before this great work, of gathering the House of Israel, should
take place the Church of God must be built up among the Gentile
nations; that the Gospel must be preached to the Gentiles first,
that the sound thereof must go to all people, nations and
tongues, first to the Gentiles, that their times might be
fulfilled; and then that the Gospel should go to the nations of
the House of Israel, and they should be gathered in.
356
This was something, of course, that a boy of this early age knew
nothing about; he knew only what God communicated to him. He was,
furthermore, told that the Indians, who were wandering over the
face of North and South America, were a branch of the house of
Joseph, that same Joseph who was sold into Egypt. He was informed
that their fathers were brought from Jerusalem some 600 years
before Christ; that they lived here in righteousness for a long
period, and had many prophets, who kept records, and that these
records were handed down for the space of a thousand years
amongst them, and that, finally, the nation having fallen into
wickedness, God commanded His servant who kept these records to
hide them up in the earth in order to preserve them from being
destroyed by the wicked and apostate nation who had turned away
from God; a certain promise, however, was made, that in the
latter days these records should be brought forth. Joseph was
told that these records were hid some three miles from his
father's house. At the same time the vision of his mind was
opened so that he saw the hill in which they were deposited, and
he saw the stone box which contained them; he saw the surrounding
objects and understood, by the vision that was unfolded to him in
the presence of the angel, concerning the place where they were
deposited. He was told that if he would be faithful he should be
the chosen instrument in the hands of God in bringing that sacred
record of the ancient prophets to light; and that it should come
forth and be united with the Jewish record, which we call the
Bible, that through the united testimony of these two branches of
the House of Israel, all nations might have sufficient evidence
and testimony to convince them concerning the Gospel of the Son
of God, and the great work that was to be performed in the latter
days.
356
This was the first visit of the angel, and it occurred on the
21st of September, 1823. After the angel withdrew, Mr. Smith
continued praying. He was not asleep; it was not a dream, it was
not in slumber that this remarkable vision had been given. He
still continued praying, and marvelling and wondering exceedingly
at the great things he had seen and the great things he had
heard. While praying and beseeching the Lord, the vision was
renewed to him, and the angel came again and instructed him still
further concerning the greatness of the work that was to be
performed upon the earth in the latter days. Again the angel
withdrew and the vision was closed up. Mr. Smith still continued
praying and exercising faith, calling upon God; for having once
tasted the good things of God, and the powers of the world to
come having rested upon him, he felt a keener desire to know more
concerning God and the things of the future than he had before
experienced. Hence, he continued praying with much faith, and the
vision was renewed the third time. On the last occasion the Lord
unfolded great and marvelous things concerning the work of
gathering together His people in the latter days, concerning the
progress of this Church and Kingdom in the four quarters of the
earth and the great judgments that were to be poured out upon the
wicked nations of the earth.
357
Soon after the close of the third interview with the angel the
light of day began to break into his room; he had been wrapt in
vision through the whole night, without closing his eyes in
sleep. He rose early in the morning to go to work, as usual, in
the field with his father. But his father, perceiving that he
looked pale and fatigued, inquired of him concerning his health,
and advised him to go to the house if he did not feel well.
Joseph felt, no doubt, something like we read of Daniel, who,
after being wrapt in the visions of the Almighty, was sick for
three days; it did not effect Mr. Smith however, to the same
extent. He started to go to the house, in compliance with the
advice of his father, but had only got part of the way there when
the angel again appeared to him, in the air, and commanded him to
return and reveal his vision to his father. He did so, and the
old man burst into tears, saying it was of God. The angel further
commanded him instead of going to work, to go to the hill that
was shown him in vision and see the plates. his father told him
to do as the angel had commanded him. He therefore started
according to the instructions of the angel. When he had travelled
about three miles in the direction indicated he came to the place
and instantly recognized it by seeing objects which had been
shown him the night previous in his vision. He uncovered the spot
of ground, took off the crowning stone on the stone box, and
there beheld the sacred record of the ancient inhabitants of this
continent; by its side lay the Urim and Thummim, an instrument
for its translation. Mr. Smith, not knowing but what it was his
privilege to take the record, put forth his hand to do so, when
the angel, who had appeared to him the previous night, stood
before him and commanded him not to take it at that time, saying
that he needed more experience, and that it was necessary that he
should be more faithful and diligent in keeping the commandments
of God. The angel also said, "if you will be faithful before the
Lord, come to this place one year from this time and I will meet
you again." In 1824, one year from that time, he saw the angel
again at the same place, but was not then permitted to take the
plates. He was commanded to visit the same place in the following
year, and in the fall of 1825 he again had an interview with the
angel. In 1826 he had another interview, and on the night of the
21st of September, 1827, the angel again appeared to him, and on
that occasion permitted him to take the plates from the place of
their deposit. He was then lacking a few months of being
twenty-two years old, and ever then, after having passed through
all these experiences, he could not with the least propriety be
denominated "Old Joe Smith."
357
Having received the plates he occupied a portion of his time
during the next three years in farming, and a portion of it in
translating this record, for be it known he was not able to
sustain himself without labor; he was not a rich or wealthy man,
and therefore had to labor with his hands. The work of
translation was done with the Urim and Thummim, for Mr. Smith was
not a learned man, and in fact was scarcely in possession of an
ordinary common school education. He could write a little, but
was by no means an expert penman, and, in the work of
translation, he had to employ first one and then another to write
the words of the records as he translated them with the Urim and
Thummim, consequently the manuscripts of the Book of Mormon were
written by different scribes. Not long before the time he
obtained the plates, Mr. Smith got married, and he employed his
wife to write some of it. Martin Harris also wrote some portion
of it; but the greater part was written by Oliver Cowdery--a
still younger man than Joseph--and that the manuscript is in his
handwriting, anyone can satisfy himself by appealing to the
original. When about two and a half years had passed away the
record was translated, and the book was in print before the
spring of 1830.
358
Here let me give you a little further external evidence of the
truth of this work beyond that which depends upon the testimony
of Joseph Smith alone. The Lord would not permit the Book of
Mormon to go forth to this generation without giving further
evidence of its truth than that of its translation. Consequently
three other men, by the names of Oliver Cowdery, David Whitmer
and Martin Harris had a testimony concerning the divine
authenticity of this work, not by seeing the plates, merely; that
would not have been sufficient. What was their testimony? They
have left it on record, and it is printed and bound with the Book
of Mormon to be sent forth to all nations, peoples and tongues
under the whole heavens. These three men testify in words of
soberness that the angel came down from Heaven in their presence,
and spoke to them and took the plates and passed them before
their eyes, and turned over their leaves one after another and
showed them the engravings upon the plates; and while he was
doing this they testify that they heard a voice from Heaven
saying unto them, "these have been translated by the gift and
power of God," and commanding them to bear record of it to all
nations, kindreds, tongues and people to whom the work should go.
That is the reason they have given their testimony and prefixed
it to the Book of Mormon.
358
Could they have been deceived when they saw the plates in the
hands of the angel, and saw him turn them over leaf after leaf?
There was no deception there; they actually did know, and have
testified to that which their eyes did see. Here then are four
witness to the divine authenticity of the Book of Mormon,--Joseph
Smith, Martin Harris, David Whitmer and Oliver Cowdery. Are there
any living in our day and generation who can bear testimony to
the divine authenticity of the Old and New Testaments? We have
the testimony of persons who lived anciently, whom none, living
in this generation, ever saw or heard. The "Mormons," we were
told this forenoon, believe in the Old Testament; but I will say
that we not only believe in it, but we know, by the gifts of the
Spirit of God, by revelations sent down from Heaven, by the
visions of the Almighty and by the ministrations of holy angels,
that the Bible is true; we know it to be a record from Heaven.
Have you any such testimony? No, you have not. Then we present
the Book of Mormon to you with a testimony such as you can not
bring in relation to the Bible, unless you appeal to the
Latter-day Saints as witnesses.
359
I have already cited you to four witnesses to the divine
authenticity of the Book of Mormon; but are these all the
witnesses the Lord raised concerning this work, or were there any
others who saw the plates? Yes, there were eight others, making
twelve in all, who have given their testimony and names, to go
wherever this book goes, that they did actually handle these
plates and that they did see the engravings thereon. They send
forth their testimony in words of soberness to all people to this
fact. Can any one in this generation come forth and declare that
he ever handled the tables of stone on which the law of Moses was
written? I never have heard of any such man. You have not got the
tables of stone, neither can you exhibit the original of any one
of the Books of either the Old or New Testament; hence when you
come to external evidence the Latter-day Saints can produce far
more in proof of the divine authenticity of the Book of Mormon
and of the scriptures than it is possible for the Christian world
to bring.
359
But we will not stop here. After the Book of Mormon was printed,
in the spring of 1830, of what use would it have been to this
generation if God had not sent down from heaven authority to
administer in His ordinances as taught within its pages and in
the scriptures? None, whatever. We could have read, it is true, a
great many good principles, and we might have understood the
doctrine of Christ more fully and plainly by reading the
testimony of the prophets and apostles who lived on the American
continent 1800 years ago, and of those who lived here before
Christ; we might also have learned a great many things, but what
would all this have availed us without authority sent from Heaven
to administer in the ordinances of the Gospel? It would have
availed us nothing; it would have been like spreading a good,
substantial meal before a hungry man and depriving him of the
power to partake thereof; it would only have aggravated his
appetite. This would have been the position of the people in
regard to the Book of Mormon if it had been merely translated and
left there. But the Lord our God, who had determined in His
eternal purposes, and had revealed and foretold by the mouths of
His ancient prophets that in the latter days He would establish
His Kingdom on the earth, did condescend to send from heaven,
angels to confer the authority to administer in the ordinances of
the Gospel of His Son.
360
Who were sent from heaven for this purpose? Peter, James and
John, some of the principal of Christ's ancient apostles; men who
held the apostleship themselves; men who were able to give the
authority, because they held it themselves; and by them this
authority was again restored and conferred upon men here on the
earth. But I must mention that the Lord had commenced by
restoring the lesser authority or priesthood. On the 15th day of
May, 1829, nearly a year before the organization of this Church,
while Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery were engaged in translating
and writing the record contained on these plates of which I have
been speaking, they read that the people on the American
continent, anciently, were baptized my immersion, and how
important it was for every person who had come to years of
accountability to be born of the water as well as of the spirit;
and having learned that no man in all the Christian churches was
possessed of authority to administer any ordinances of the Gospel
of Christ, they were at a loss, just as Joseph was, when fourteen
years old, about which church to join. Consequently, they stopped
the work of translation, (their anxiety to attend to the
ordinance being so great), and they went out into the wilderness
and inquired of God what they should do in relation to their
baptism. When they had prayed a while behold a messenger was sent
from the heavens, and he came and stood before them clothed in
brightness and glory. What was his object in coming? Was it to
teach them the mode or order of baptism? No, but it was to
restore to the earth the authority to administer the ordinance.
This messenger laid his hands upon the heads of these two
individuals, and gave unto them the lesser or Levitical
priesthood, the priesthood of Aaron, the same that was held by
John the Baptist--a regular priest of the lineage of Aaron--when
he baptized for the remission of sins. Who was the angel that
thus restored this priesthood to the earth? He said his name was
John, the same who came to prepare the way of our Savior at His
first coming, and that he was sent to confer this lesser
priesthood upon His servants in answer to their prayers in order
that there might be authority on the earth to baptize, saying to
them further, while his hands were still upon their heads, that
"this authority which I now confer upon you shall not be taken
from the earth until the Lord shall come."
360
Let me here inquire if there is anything in the scriptures that
will warrant us in believing that the priesthood of Levi is again
to be restored to the earth. Hitherto I have given you a history
of the rise of this Church, without appealing to many passages of
scripture; but now let me for a few moments cite your minds to
the nature of that priesthood which John the Baptist held, and
whether or not it is to be on the earth in the latter times.
360
In the first place you may go to all the religious sects and
societies throughout all christendom and inquire if they have the
Levitical priesthood among them, and they will tell you they have
not. The Church of England, Presbyterians, Methodists, Baptists
or any of all these societies do not even pretend to any such
priesthood; neither does the Roman Catholic, or the Greek Church.
You inquire, furthermore, of all these Christian societies if the
Jews, themselves, have the Aaronic priesthood, and they will tell
you that the Jews lost that authority by their apostacy, and that
the Kingdom of God was taken from them and given to a nation
bringing forth the fruits thereof. Consequently, according to the
testimony of all christendom, there is neither Jew no Gentile now
upon the face of the earth who has the priesthood after the order
of Levi, or the Levitical priesthood. If that be the case, if it
ever returns to the earth, it must be restored. Now the question
is will it return to the earth? Is there a promise in the
scriptures of the restoration of such a priesthood to the
children of men? If so it must come from Heaven, for according to
the testimony of all christendom neither they nor the Jews
possess it.
360
There is not time on the present occasion to turn particularly to
the passages referring to this subject, but I think I can direct
your minds to a few. In the testimony given in the 40th chapter
of Exodus, verse 15, we find that this priesthood was to be
confirmed upon the heads of the children of Levi unto the end,
throughout all their generations. Again we find another testimony
in the case of the grandson of Aaron, Phinehas. In consequence of
a certain work he did in the midst of the congregation of Israel,
an everlasting priesthood was confirmed upon him and his seed
throughout all their generations, Numbers 25:13; that is, they
were entitled to it. They might lose it through apostacy; but
they were entitled to it throughout all their generations. Again,
when we refer to the last chapter of Isaiah we find a prophecy
that has not yet been fulfilled only in part, where the Lord
says, "I will set a sign among the people and I will gather the
children of Israel from all nations upon horses, upon mules, in
litters, upon swift beasts back to my holy mountain Jerusalem,
and I will take of them for priests and Levites saith the Lord."
Indeed! Is the Lord going to have priests and Levites after
gathering Israel from all nations? Yes. "I will take of them for
priests and Levites saith the Lord."
361
Here, then, is a restitution or restoration predicted in the last
chapter of Isaiah that the Lord will gather the House of Israel
from all lands to His holy mountain Jerusalem, and that He will
then take of them for priests and Levites. Furthermore let us see
what the following passage says concerning the continuation of
this lesser Priesthood of Levi: "For as the new heavens and the
new earth which I shall make shall remain before me, so shall
your seed and your name remain;" or in other words your
priesthood, the priesthood which I have conferred upon the seed
of Levi, shall remain just as eternal as the new heavens and the
new earth. If one comes to an end so shall the other; and if one
is to be eternal and never to pass away so will the other. If
then, such a priesthood is to be restored to the children of men
in the last days when God raises up a people to prepare for the
ingathering of the House of Israel, where will it come from? I
have already proven to you that according to the testimony of all
Christendom neither the Jews nor the Christians possess it. Then
how will it be restored? It will be restored by the Lord God, who
first established that authority on the earth. I have told you
how He has restored it. I have told you that an angel, whose name
was John the Baptist, on whom rested that priesthood and
authority, came down from Heaven and restored it. I have told you
that he laid his hands upon the heads of Joseph Smith and Oliver
Cowdery and gave them authority to baptize. "But," says one, "how
about the laying on of hands? Can they who hold that priesthood
lay on hands?" No, they have not authority to do that. John, who
held that priesthood, said, I baptize you with water, but there
cometh one after me, mightier than I, and he, holding a higher
priesthood than I, will baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with
fire. That priesthood is called the Melchizedek priesthood. It
was that priesthood which Jesus possessed, and by the authority
of that priesthood He called his disciples. That priesthood
confers the power to administer in all the fullness of the
ordinances of the Son of God; in the spirit as well as in the
outward ordinances. Therefore this Church never could have arisen
had the Lord stopped with the mere translation of the Book of
Mormon and the restoration of this lesser priesthood. It is true
that with the latter we could baptize, but it does not impart the
power to confer the Holy Ghost; and that this Church might have
the power to administer in every ordinance of the Gospel, the
apostleship was again restored, which holds all the keys,
authorities and powers to administer, not only in the outward
ordinances, but also to confer the spirit of the living God. That
is the authority of the higher priesthood, and, like the
authority of the lesser priesthood, was sent down from Heaven and
restored to the earth in these last days; and of all the
religious denominations upon the face of the earth, it is
possessed by the Latter-day Saints only. None of the others make
the least pretensions to any such power.
362
When the Latter-day Saints go forth and find people who will
repent of their sins and believe in Jesus Christ, we command
them, as the disciples of Jesus did anciently, to be baptized for
the remission of their sins, and then we promise them with all
boldness and confidence before God, being authorized from the
Heavens to do so, that they shall receive the Holy Ghost by the
laying on of the hands of the Elders. We do not say you may
receive it, or it is probable the Lord will give it you; but we
make a sure and certain promise that if they will faithfully
comply with the conditions on which its bestowal is based, they
shall receive it. We make this promise because we are commanded
so to do; the Lord has sent us forth to do it, and were we not to
do so He would hurl us out of our places and raise up others who
would.
362
The apostleship has been restored by Peter, James and John--men
who held the priesthood of the Son of God, men who had power to
seal on earth and it was sealed in heaven. These men,
commissioned and sent forth as holy angels, laid their hands upon
the heads of the first Elders of this Church, and gave authority
to them to ordain others to the same priesthood and calling and
send them forth among the nations. It is because the people have
obeyed the ordinances of the Gospel and have received the
blessings promised that they have gathered here to these
mountains. If it had not been for this these vales would still be
without inhabitants except the wild savages who formerly roamed
over their desert plains.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 / Orson
Pratt, February 14th, 1869
Orson Pratt, February 14th, 1869
I have not time to enter into further particulars relative
to the rise of this Church, the authority that has been restored
and the blessings that are received. That God, who has sent His
angel flying through the midst of heaven, according to the
testimony given in the revelations of St. John, with the
everlasting Gospel to be preached to every nation, kindred,
tongue and people, may give you all the blessings of that
everlasting Gospel sent from heaven by angels, and all the
blessings of that priesthood, with its power to seal upon the
earth and in the heavens, and that you may overcome and remain
faithful to the end, and obtain eternal life in His Kingdom, is
my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Q. Cannon, January 31, 1869
George Q. Cannon, January 31, 1869
Discourses by Elder George Q. Cannon,
delivered in the Old Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, January 31st,
1869.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
UNITY AND UNCHANGEABLENESS OF THE GOSPEL--NEW
REVELATION NEEDED--SPIRITUALISM.
363
To those who are not familiar with the operations of the Gospel
of Christ the spectacle which is to be witnessed in this
Territory of a people congregating together from so many nations
and united in their faith and worship is something that is very
strange and must, of necessity, create considerable inquiry and
remark. It is wonderful, and is without a parallel on the earth
at present; and yet when viewed in the light of the Gospel which
Jesus taught there ought to be nothing particularly wonderful
about it, for that which we see in these valleys is what we might
expect to see, from the teachings of Jesus and His apostles.
Jesus taught His disciples the plan of salvation. He gave unto
them the power and authority to go forth and proclaim that plan
to every creature, commanding them to baptize, and promised them
that they who bowed in obedience to their teachings should
receive the Holy Ghost. One of the peculiarities of the Holy
Ghost, as we read of its effects in the scriptures, was to unite
the hearts of those who received it and to make them one.
363
We find no account in the history that is given unto us of the
labors of the apostles, of there being any division of sentiment
among them or among their disciples. Although Paul had not been
brought into contact with Peter and the rest of the Twelve for
some years, he informs us that when he went to Jerusalem to meet
with them, he found that he taught the same principles and was
conversant with the doctrines of Jesus as they were; and so much
was he impressed with the importance of him and his brethren and
those who received the principles they taught, believing in one
form of doctrine and one plan of salvation, that he left on
record, to one of the Churches which he raised up, this
sentiment,--"though we or an angel from heaven, preach any other
gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you; let
him be accursed." He endeavored to impress upon those with whom
he had communication, and over whom he had influence, that the
form of doctrine which he had delivered to them, and which, he
says, he received by the Holy Ghost, was the only form of
doctrine that could be preached to the inhabitants of the earth
without the curse of Almighty God resting upon them who preached
and propagated it. Hence, it is but reasonable to suppose that
had the doctrine which Paul taught, which he received from Jesus,
and the doctrine which was taught by Peter, James, John and
Andrew, and the rest of the apostles, been preached and adhered
to, by the whole of the inhabitants of the earth, we should see,
to-day, through all the nations of the earth, that which is
witnessed in Utah--one form of worship and one faith, and all the
people, everywhere worshipping in the same temples and
tabernacles, and being governed by the same principles.
363
It cannot be expected by any person who has any faith or
confidence in the plan of salvation, or in the scriptures which
contain an account of that plan, that the Holy Ghost would reveal
unto man two different kinds of faith; that it would lead them to
believe in different forms of doctrine, or that it would teach
one class of men that one portion of the Gospel was necessary,
and another portion unnecessary; or cause any portion of the
people to believe that a certain item of the Gospel was essential
to salvation, and cause another portion of the people to believe
that the same item of the Gospel was non-essential. Such a view
is irreconcilable with the teachings of Jesus and his apostles
and of all that is left on record concerning the gifts and power
of the Holy Ghost and its office among the children of men. On
the contrary, all that is recorded leads us to suppose that if
the Holy Ghost were to be bestowed upon an inhabitant of Europe,
upon another person in Asia, another in Africa, and upon a
fourth, in America, and again upon another on the islands of the
sea, that these individuals were they to come together and
converse upon the plan of salvation would entertain precisely
similar views respecting that plan. To think otherwise would be
to make God, our Heavenly Father, the author of strife and
division.
364
If we will remember the prayer of Jesus, the last which He
offered up, of which we have any account, before His arrest and
betrayal, we shall find that He prayed that His apostles might be
one, even as He and the Father were one. And said He, "Neither
pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on
me through their word; that they all may be one, as Thou, Father,
art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: that
the world may believe that Thou has sent me." This prayer, it is
presumeable, was recorded in Heaven; and it is also presumeable
that it was the design of God that it should be answered upon the
heads of those in whose behalf it was offered. This oneness did
characterise the Church in those days; and, as I have already
said, there is nothing left on record to prove to us that there
was anything but oneness, harmony and union in the midst of the
Church during the lives of the apostles. The prayer of Jesus was
heard and answered, the Spirit of God was poured out upon the
apostles, and not only upon them but upon those who believed in
their words; and the world in looking on their union had an
evidence that they could not controvert, that Jesus had been sent
by the Father, and that he was indeed the very Christ. It may be
supposed, therefore, that, this being the condition of things
during the lives of the apostles, had the inhabitants of the
earth continued to practice the principles which they taught, the
same results would have followed, not only in the first century
of the Christian era, but through every succeeding century down
to our day. For it is recorded in the Scriptures, and none who
believe in them can doubt the truth of the saying, that God is
the same yesterday, to-day and for ever.
364
He, Himself, says, "For I am the Lord, I change not, therefore ye
sons of Jacob are not consumed." This is the character of our
Father and our God. At all times and under all circumstances in
every age and generation, when men have bowed before Him and have
sought Him in the way He has appointed, He has heard their
prayers and granted to them the desires of their hearts, and has
blessed them according to the faith they have exercised in Him.
364
Everything that we have on record from those who have had any
acquaintance with His attributes or who have had familiar
intercourse with Him confirms this view of His character. When
men sought after Him in faith in the days of Enoch, Noah,
Abraham, Moses and the prophets, and then again in the days of
Jesus and His apostles, the same results followed the exercise of
their faith. All may not have had direct and personal intercourse
with Him, but all received the blessings they sought, and the
guidance of His unerring wisdom has been granted unto them. This
is proved from the first record made by Moses, down to the last
made by John the Revelator on the Isle of Patmos. We have no
account of a generation, or of an individual, even, who served
God and kept His commandments, that did not receive peculiar
manifestations and blessings from Him. No one was left in doubt
or darkness; no one had to be guided by tradition or by the
teachings of others alone; but every one, in every age and
generation, received peculiar manifestations and blessings down
to the time that John closed his record.
365
Seeing that this is the character of our Father in heaven and of
the Gospel of His Son Jesus Christ, how is it that, to-day, there
is opposition, strife and uncertainty among those who call
themselves the disciples of Jesus, if He is, as the Scriptures
say, "the same yesterday, to-day and forever?" This is an inquiry
that every man, who professes any faith whatever, in Christ,
should make, even if he does not indorse the idea that has been
taught and testified to by the Latter-day Saints, viz., that God
is a God or revelation, and that He has revealed Himself again in
the latter days as He did in former days. For my part, with the
view I now have respecting God, with the light that has been
thrown upon my mind by the teachings of the Elders of the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, I could not be satisfied
unless I had something more than the world say it is possible for
men to obtain at the present time. I could not be satisfied with
the records that we have in our midst containing the testimony of
men who lived hundreds of years ago. I could not be satisfied to
base my faith, and my hopes of salvation and future glory upon a
testimony of what they realized any more than I could be
satisfied when hungry by reading an account of a good meal
partaken of by somebody else. I should want something more than
this. I should want to know for myself that God is what others
have said He is. I should want to know that He lives to-day, as
He did 1800 or 2000 years ago, or as He did in the morning of
creation. And if it were possible for men, by the exercise of
faith, to obtain a knowledge for themselves, I would contend for
that knowledge until I obtained it. But the Lord be praised, we
are not in this condition. We know that God is the same that He
was yesterday or in the days of Jesus. We know He is the same God
that He was in the days of Noah, Moses, Abraham, and other
prophets who lived previous to the coming of Jesus Christ. We
know this because we have obeyed the form of doctrine taught
anciently, which has been revealed again in our days, and we have
received the same testimony that the people of God enjoyed
anciently. We have repented of our sins, have been baptized for
the remission of them by those having authority; have had hands
laid upon us for the reception of the Holy Ghost, according to
the practice of the apostles of Jesus in ancient times, and we
have received the promised spirit and its gifts, which bear
witness unto us that we are born of God, that He is pleased with
our offering and has accepted us.
365
It is no wonder that we are united; it is no wonder that men from
various nations who have come to the Territory of Utah are
united. They have been alike in their obedience, and are alike in
their faith and testimony. It is no wonder that for five hundred
miles--from the extreme north to south of this
Territory,--settlements have been formed, whose inhabitants dwell
together in unity and peace, worshiping God in the same manner,
submitting to the same requirements and obeying the same
ordinances. These are the results of obedience to the Gospel of
Jesus Christ. These are the results which followed obedience to
that Gospel anciently; and these results would have continued to
the present day had that Gospel and the authority to preach it
been preserved from the apostles downward.
366
There's no better evidence that new revelation is needed than is
to be found to-day throughout so-called Christendom. Visit the
cities of Christendom outside of this Territory, and what do you
see? Confusion and division; the churches and meeting houses of
various denominations with their spires pointing heavenward, and
people passing and repassing to fill these places of worship, all
professing to worship the same God and to believe in Jesus Christ
and the Bible, upon which they profess their faith is founded;
and yet when you converse with them as to their form of doctrine,
one will tell you that to believe in Jesus Christ and to repent
from sin is all that is necessary to secure salvation; another
will say that in addition to this you must be baptized, and that
if you are baptized, having faith in Jesus Christ and repenting
of your sins, you are sure of salvation if you continue. One will
tell you that sprinkling constitutes baptism, and that a few
drops of water sprinkled on your forehead is all that is
necessary; another will contend that this alone is not
sufficient, but that you must have water poured out upon you.
Another says neither of these methods is right, but that you must
be immersed in water; while still another will tell you it makes
no difference whether you are sprinkled, immersed or have the
water poured upon you, and that whether you obey any of these
ordinances or not you are sure of salvation if you only come to
the foot of the cross and cast your burden of sin there.
366
These are the kinds of faiths that exist in Christendom at the
present time, and they are all, professedly, based upon the
Scriptures, forgetting that portion of Paul's epistle which I
quoted to you--"though we or an angel from heaven preach any
other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you
let him be accursed;" also forgetting that Paul says, "there is
one Lord, one faith and one baptism." Not two, half a dozen or a
hundred faiths, nor two, three or four forms of baptism; but Paul
actually says, "one Lord, one faith and one baptism." I say there
is no better evidence to be found of the necessity of new
revelation from heaven than the condition of the world at the
present time in these respects.
366
It is gratifying to reflect that this condition of things is
likely soon to be ended, and that the same gifts, blessings and
powers, as formerly existed, with the same results, so far as
union, harmony and love are concerned, are restored, and are now
in existence among the inhabitants of the earth. It ought to be a
cause of thanksgiving, not only to the Latter-day Saints, but to
every man who loves his fellow men, to witness that which is now
being produced in the midst of the earth, the results of which we
see in this Territory. I do not believe that a man who has any
love for his fellow men can contemplate this condition of things
without having his heart filled with joyous feelings. It is a
source of wonder and gratitude to contemplate the fact that, a
few years ago, a few apparently insignificant and illiterate men
went forth bearing testimony that God had again spoken from the
heavens, and had revealed the everlasting Gospel in its ancient
purity and power, and that through this testimony thousands, from
the various nations of the earth and the islands of the sea, have
been gathered to these valleys, and are able to bear the same
testimony. When I contemplate these facts my mind is swallowed up
with admiration, and my heart is filled with gratitude and praise
to our heavenly Father for the great work which He has founded
and carried on successfully in the midst of the most determined
opposition, and I feel that we, of all people now living, should
thank and praise our Father and God that our lot has been cast
upon the earth when these great events are in progress.
367
I know that the cry of "delusion" and "false prophets" is
raised on every hand, and that the people, generally say, and
have been saying for years, that "the Latter-day Saints are
deceived, and that their organization will speedily come to an
end." Yet, despite these sayings, the work of God still goes on
and is making rapid strides towards the fulfillment of that high
destiny which its Author has predicted concerning it. When you
compare this work with the work that was done by Christ and His
apostles you will find a great analogy between the two. If we are
every where spoken against and our names cast out as evil, they
were served the same way; if we are hated, so were they; if we
are despised and condemned, they were not considered worthy the
society of their contemporaries, many of whom thought they were
doing God service by killing them. If we were the first whose
names have been cast out as evil, or if this generation were the
first that had hated the truth, our case would be pitiable
indeed; but in every age, from the days of Noah down to the age
of the apostles, this has been invariably the case. Every man to
whom the heavens have been opened and who has received
revelations from God has been hated by his fellows; his life has
been sought, and he has had no peace on the earth. No matter how
numerous such persons have been they have been hunted and driven.
So true is this that Stephen the martyr, when being stoned to
death, taunted the Jews with their unbelief and the acts of their
ancestors. Said he, "which of the prophets have not your fathers
persecuted? and they have slain them which showed before of the
coming of the Just One."
367
Most of the prophets that ever lived on the earth, of whom
we have any account, have suffered martyrdom. And not only has
this been the case with the prophets, but also with Jesus
himself, that Being who came to the earth clothed with the power
and authority of the Godhead--although His glory was hid from
men. He who spake as never man spake, and labored as never man
labored in the midst of the children of men, performing mighty
miracles and doing wonderful works, but what kind of treatment
did He receive? He was hated, spit upon, cast out from among men,
and finally killed; and His disciples and apostles after Him
shared the same fate.
367
We have a glorious array of predecessors; and it is a source of
consolation and encouragement that we do not stand alone in this
respect, and that in former times, men have been hated and
despised as we are hated and despised, to-day, and for no other
cause than for preaching the truth in its purity and standing up
in defence of holy and pure principles revealed from heaven. In
fact the persecutions and hatred the Latter-day Saints have been
called to pass through, instead of being an evidence against, are
an evidence in favor of the truth of the work they are engaged
in. Jesus says, "woe unto you when all men speak well of you." He
warned His disciples of danger when their names were honored and
when all men spoke well of them.
368
I have said that the Lord has blessed His servants in sending
them forth to preach the Gospel. The same results have followed
their preaching as followed the preaching of the Apostles of
Jesus anciently. Those who obeyed their teachings were united, so
are the Latter-day Saints. I have seen them, and so have you,
coming from the four quarters of the earth, mingling together,
not knowing each other's language, nor familiar with each
other--baptized by men whom they had never before seen--men who
had never gathered to Zion nor associated with the heads of the
Church; but who, like Paul, had received it away from the centre
stake or place where the authorities resided; and yet they could
all testify in their own languages, to one another, that they had
received the Gospel of Jesus, and the testimony of the Holy
Spirit in consequence of their obedience to the form of doctrine
taught unto them; and they are able to dwell together here in
this Territory in peace, love and union, although, as I have
said, brought up in different countries and trained in different
creeds. What more could the Gospel have done when preached by the
apostles? What more did it do when preached by Peter on the day
of Pentecost? The results which Jesus prayed for have been fully
realized in the day in which we live, and in the midst of the
people to which we belong.
368
It may be asked why should not these results be realized by this
people? I have told you that God is the same yesterday, to-day
and forever; I have told you that the Spirit of God produces the
same results and the same testimony all the world over. And why
should it not? Is there anything strange about that? It would be
strange if it did not do so. If there be anything strange,
wonderful or worthy of remark it is that among those professing
to be the followers of Christ and claiming to be His ministers,
there is not that love, union and knowledge in these days which
were possessed by those who believed in Him anciently. It is
strange that men professing to be followers of Jesus to-day do
not enjoy the same manifestations and blessings as they did who
believed in Him anciently.
368
There is one thing worthy of note in this connection, and that
is, that when Joseph Smith first proclaimed to the people that
God had spoken from the heavens and sent His holy angels to
minister to him and bestowed upon him the knowledge and authority
necessary to build up the Church, he met with opposition and
ridicule on every hand. Scarcely a man whom he met would
acknowledge that such a thing was possible or at all consistent
with God's mode of dealing with the children of men in these
days. It is true that he was successful in convincing a few that
he had the testimony of Jesus. They obeyed God's doctrine taught
to them and received the testimony; but for years after he
started out to make this proclamation he had this kind of
opposition to contend with. But he said the time would come when
there would be strong delusion and lying spirits permitted to
come forth among the people. He declared that God had restored
the priesthood to the earth, and the ordinances of the Gospel,
and had established His Church in its purity; and that those who
did not believe the testimony of the servants of God and obey it,
would be given over to hardness of heart and become subject to
evil influences that were known nothing of previous to the
establishing of the Church and the restoration of the priesthood.
369
Years elapsed before this prediction was fulfilled, but it was
eventually verified. I recollect very well the first time I got
any intimation of it. I was on the Sandwich Islands on a mission;
I had stepped into the house of a man who afterwards became a
member of the Church. I happened to pick up a book, upon
examining which, I found a good many things that struck me as
being very strange. I thought, at first that it must be a work
written by the Latter-day Saints; but I soon found that it was
not. The argument of the writer was in favor of communication
with the spirit world, through the ministering of angels, being
as possible in these days as at former times. He used precisely
similar arguments to those used by the Elders of this Church; and
quoted largely from the Bible to prove that it had been quite
common for men in ancient days to have such communications and to
possess the gift of prophecy and the spirit of revelation, and he
argued in favor of these modes of communication in these days. I
was very much surprised at seeing such principles advocated by
this book; but immediately the recollection of Joseph's
predictions flashed across my mind. I was but young at the time
he made the remark, but I recollected it. I have had
opportunities of watching the growth and development of this
movement from that day to the present time. I have come in
contact with many who profess to believe in spiritual
communication; and in traveling through the United States at the
present time you will find a great many individuals who entertain
this belief. What has produced this change? Why, it is the very
thing which Paul said would come. The people in his day would not
receive the love of the truth, that they might be saved,
"therefore" said he, "for this cause God shall send them strong
delusion, that they should believe a lie, that they all might be
damned who believe not the truth, but had pleasure in
unrighteousness." They would not believe the testimony of the
servants of God, therefore they were given up to hardness of
heart and spiritual blindness. When these things overtake them
they are ready to fall in with any spirit or influence that will
manifest itself amongst them in an extraordinary manner.
369
For years after the truth was revealed men would continue to ask
for a sign. "If you are the men you profess to be," they would
say, "give us some miracle--cause the blind to see, the dumb to
speak, the deaf to hear, or the lame to walk, that we may know
you are sent of God." How many thousands of times have the Elders
been urged to give some exhibition of power that men might know
they were sent of God. Thousands and thousands of times have
professed ministers of the Gospel made this request of them. They
would not believe the words of Jesus that "these signs shall
follow them that believe;" but they wanted the Elders to give
signs to prove that Jesus told the truth. You know what Jesus
says respecting those who wanted signs--"It is a wicked and
adulterous generation that seek a sign, but no sign shall be
given them."
370
The Elders of this Church have proved the truth of the words of
Jesus, that it is a wicked and adulterous generation that seek
for a sign. You will generally find that they are wicked men who
ask for this kind of evidence. A wicked man is not satisfied with
the truth or with the testimony of the servants of God, nor with
the calm, heavenly influence of the spirit of God which rests
down upon those who receive the truth in honesty. No, such a man
wants a sign; he wants to hear somebody speak in tongues, or to
see the eyes of the blind opened, or the deaf made to hear, the
dumb to speak, the lame to walk, or the dead raised to life.
Something of this kind he must have; the testimony of the truth,
though borne with angel's power, has no effect on such a heart.
He wants something to convince his outward senses. Thousands of
such have rejected the Gospel of life and salvation as they did
in the days of Jesus. They then rejected the testimony of the
servants of God, and they hardened their hearts against it. But
as soon as something came along that gratified them in the way
they wanted--something that could tip a table or give some other
singular manifestation of power, such as feeling invisible hands
laid upon them, or hearing music played by invisible performers,
or something of this character, they were convinced immediately
that it was possible for spiritual beings to communicate with
mortals, and now the Spiritualists number their converts by
millions; they probably number more than any other denomination,
if they can be called a denomination. They boast of their
success.
370
In this manner the nations of the earth are being subjected to
strong delusions; and you will find that as the kingdom of God
increases, and as the work spreads abroad and the priesthood
gains power and influence in the earth, these systems will gain
power and influence, and that strong delusion will increase and
spread among the inhabitants of the earth. They did not make
their appearance until this Church was organized and the
testimony of its truth had been borne; but as soon as the genuine
priesthood was restored the bogus or counterfeit made its
appearance; and as this work increases in strength and potency in
the earth, so will these delusions of which I speak, until those
who reject the truth will be bound up in a strong delusion and
delivered over to hardness of heart. It is written that "the
spirit of God will not always strive with man," and when the
truth is offered to men and they reject it, that spirit will be
withdrawn and another influence and spirit will take possession
of them, and they will be led captive by the Adversary.
370
But this is not the case with the work of God; the testimony of
those who have embraced the Gospel of Jesus Christ is different
in this respect. It is as it was of old--"line upon line, precept
upon precept, here a little, there a little." God has revealed to
His people according to their strength to receive. He has given
to them knowledge just as wise parents give it to their children.
He has not bestowed upon them something that would destroy them;
but He has given to them light upon light and knowledge upon
knowledge in order to lead them along and train them in the path
of righteousness which will ultimately lead them back into His
presence. What joy, peace, love and union have been bestowed upon
those who have embraced the Gospel of Jesus Christ! What light
has been shed upon their minds in relation to the Scriptures! No
sooner have they gone forth into the waters of baptism for the
remission of their sins and had hands laid upon them for the Holy
Ghost than it has seemed as though a heavenly peace has taken
possession of them. Who, that can recollect anything about the
time they entered the Church and their subsequent experience,
cannot say that they felt unspeakable gratitude to God for the
blessings they received? It has been "like the dew from heaven
descending.
371
It has descended upon the people and filled them with peace, and
has knit their hearts together in love, and they have rejoiced in
the power which God has manifested in their behalf. But they have
not had these wonderful manifestations of which we read among the
Spiritualists; there has been no necessity for them. There is
something remarkable in the growth and development of
Spiritualism. When Joseph declared that angels had come from
heaven and had manifested themselves to him in bodily presence,
and had laid their hands upon him, his testimony was rejected,
the people declaring him to be an imposter, a false prophet, and
not worthy to live; and they were not satisfied until they had
killed him. But how changed has all become since then! What
advancement the world has made in beliefs of this kind! You may
tell almost anything about spiritual manifestations, and the
people are ready to believe it--that is, if it is outside of the
priesthood and does not come from the Latter-day Saints; their
statements are received with as much incredulity and scorn as
ever.
371
Well, the difference between the two systems is apparent. The
Latter-day Saints are united, just as Jesus Christ prayed that
His followers might be. It is true that we are not yet one as the
Father and the Son are one; but we are approximating thereto. The
principle of oneness is in our midst and is continually growing.
But how is it with those who are the base imitators of the
servants of God? Why a thousand vagaries are indulged in by them.
There is no form of belief in which they unite; there is no union
amongst them. They are divided and separated into thousands of
fragments, all having their own peculiar ideas and views. Is the
work of God rolled forth by them? Are the inhabitants of the
earth benefitted by them? Is the earth made better, more
beautiful or lovely by their labors, or by the revelations they
receive? No, there are no fruits of this kind to be witnessed
among them; but all is division, confusion and chaos. There is
nothing to cement them together or make them one. But the work
God has established is rolling forth with giant strides and
accomplishing great results. It is bringing thousands of the poor
and ignorant from the nations of the earth and emancipating them
from the poverty, thraldom and bondage under which they and their
fathers before them have groaned for generations; and it is
revealing to them the Gospel of peace, the plan of salvation and
planting them in a land of freedom, and bestowing upon them every
blessing which the heart of man desires. In addition to this it
is producing mental results of a wonderful and elevating
character. It bestows upon those who obey its precepts heavenly
knowledge, makes them wise in all things, causing them to become
an infinitely better people than they were before. Who can not
see, if he will open his eyes to the evidence that God has caused
to accomplish His work, which is God's work and which is the
Adversary's?
372
In speaking in this strain I am speaking of what I know. I am not
telling you what John, Peter or Paul said 1800 years ago, and
what Moses left on record. I stand here as a witness,
corroborating what they have written. I know for myself that God
has spoken from the heavens and restored the everlasting Gospel
in its purity to the earth; that He has ordained His servants and
given them the power and authority which were held and enjoyed in
ancient days. I know that He has restored to the earth the
ordinances of the Gospel and the Holy Ghost with its gifts and
blessings. These things I have received and have enjoyed them
myself, hence I know they are true. I know God is the same
yesterday, to-day and for ever, and bestows His blessings upon
all who will humble themselves before Him, and seek unto Him in
the name of Jesus.
372
May God help us all to live so as to secure and preserve this
testimony is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 12 /
Brigham Young, April 6, 1869
Brigham Young, April 6, 1869
Remarks by President Brigham Young, delivered
in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, April 6, 1869.
[Reported by David W. Evans.]
CO-OPERATION.
372
I have it in my mind to say a few words upon co-operation. I will
quote a saying of one, whose partial history is given to us in
the New Testament. The saying is this, "my yoke is easy, my
burden is light." The knowledge I have gained in my private
experience proves to me that there is not a man or woman,
community or family, but what, if they will hearken to the
council that God gives them, can do better in everything,
spiritual or temporal, than they can if they take their own way.
372
Taking up the system of our co-operative method of merchandizing,
it gives to the people ease and money. They are not obliged to
run a mile or two through the mud to buy a yard of ribbon, they
have it in their own Ward, and they can purchase it twenty or
thirty per cent cheaper than they ever could before. I know it is
frequently said by our Elders when any new system is introduced
to the people, "put down your names, hand over your money, and if
you are required to pay two dollars for that which is worth only
one, do it and ask no questions." I have never requested my
brethren and sisters to act in any such way I want their eyes
opened and their understandings enlightened; I wish them to know
and understand their business transactions and everything they do
just as perfectly as a woman knows how to wash dishes, sweep a
room, make a bed or bake a cake. I want it to be just as familiar
to the brethren as to make a pair of shoes, to sow and gather
their grain or any other portion of their ordinary labor. I do
not ask any of you to go blindfolded into any matters or any
system of business whatever; instead of that I prefer that you
should know and understand all about it. I wish to enlighten your
minds a little with regard to the system of merchandizing which
has heretofore prevailed in this Territory.
373
There is quite a number of the community who were acquainted with
the first merchants who came here. It is true that a few of our
own brethren brought a few goods; but the first merchants who
came here were Livingston and Kinkead. They, to my certain
knowledge, commenced by selling the goods they brought at from
two to five hundred per cent above cost. There were a few
articles, with the real value of which everybody was acquainted,
that they did not put quite so high; but just as quick as they
came to a piece of goods, the value of which everybody did not
understand, the people might look out for the five hundred per
cent. They continued their operations here until they made
hundreds of thousands of dollars. I do not think I ever heard a
person, professing to be a Latter-day Saint, complain of those
merchants. Others followed them. They came here, commenced their
trade and made money, in fact we poured it into their laps. I
recollect once going into the store of Livingston and Kinkead,
and there being a press of people in the store, I passed behind
one of the counters. I saw several brass kettles under it, full
of gold pieces,--sovereigns, eagles, half eagles, etc. One of the
men shouted, "Bring another brass kettle." They did so, and set
it down, and the gold was thrown into it, "chink," "chink,"
"chink," until, in a short time it was filled. I saw this; the
whole drift of the people was to get rid of their money. I have
heard more complaints the last few weeks about the co-operative
movement than I ever heard before about merchandizing.
373
Now, I will tell you the facts about this movement. We started
the co-operative system here when we thought we would wait no
longer; we opened the Wholesale Co-operative Store, and since
that, retail stores have been established, although some of the
latter were opened before the Wholesale store was opened. I know
this, that as soon as this movement was commenced the price of
goods came down from twenty to thirty per cent I recollect very
well, after our vote last October Conference, that it was soon
buzzed around, "Why you can get calico down street at eighteen,
and sixteen cents a yard;" and it came down to sixteen. But when
it came down to sixteen cents, who had a chance to buy any? Why
nobody, unless it was just a few yards that were sold to them as
a favor. But when it came to the Wholesale Cooperative Store the
price was put at sixteen cents, and retail stores are selling it
to-day at seventeen and a half or eighteen cents a yard. I will
tell you that which I expect will hurt the feelings of many of
you: Among this people, called Latter-day Saints, when the devil
has got the crowns, sovereigns, guineas and the twenty dollar
pieces, it has been all right; but let the Lord get a sixpence
and there is an eternal grunt about it.
373
I will relate a little circumstance in relation to co-operation
at Lehi. Five months after they had commenced their retail store
on this co-operative system there, they struck a dividend to see
what they had made, and they found that every man who had paid in
twenty-five dollars--the price of a share, had a few cents over
twenty-eight dollars handed back or credited to him. Is not this
cruel? Is not this a shame? It is ridiculous to think that they
are making money so fast. Did they sell their goods cheaper than
the people of Lehi could buy them before? Yes. Did they fetch the
goods to them? O, yes, and yet they made money. A few weeks ago I
was in the Wholesale Store in this city, and I was asking a
brother from American Fork how co-operation worked there; and I
learned that three months after commencing every man who had put
in five dollars, or twenty-five dollars had that amount handed
back to him and still had his capital stock in the Institution;
and still they had sold their goods cheaper than anybody else had
ever sold them there.
374
The question may arise with some how can this be? I will tell you
how it is: our own merchants make a calculation of charging you
just fifty per cent on their staple goods, and from one hundred
to five hundred on their fancy goods. Now these Co-operative
Stores sell their goods for twenty per cent less than they can be
bought from the merchants; and although they sell at a lower
rate, the reason is they recruit their stock of goods every week
if necessary, while our merchants, up till very recently, did it
only about once a year. These little stores at American Fork,
Lehi, Provo, and other wards and places around, can drive their
teams here in a day and replenish their stocks of goods, and that
enables them to turn over their money quickly; and if they put on
six or eight per cent instead of fifty, by turning their money
over every week, in about twelve weeks they make a dollar double
itself. That comes the nearest keeping the cake and eating it of
anything I know. I have heard people say you can not do that, but
those who are investing their little means in these stores are
actually doing it.
374
I know that many of our traders in this city are feeling very bad
and sore over this. They say, "you are taking the bread out of
our mouths.
374
We wish to do it, for they have made themselves rich. Take any
community, three-eighths of whom are living on the labor of the
remaining five-eighths, and you will find the few are living on
the many. Take the whole world, and comparatively few of its
inhabitants are producers. If the members of this community wish
to get rich and to enjoy the fruits of the earth they must be
producers as well as consumers.
374
As to these little traders, we are going to shut them off. We
feel a little sorry for them. Some of them have but just
commenced their trading operations, and they want to keep them
up. They have made, perhaps, a few hundred dollars, and they
would like to continue so as to make a few thousands; and then
they would want scores of thousands and then hundreds of
thousands. Instead of trading we want them to go into some other
branches of business. Do you say, what business? Why, some of
them may go to raising broom corn to supply the Territory with
brooms, instead of bringing them from the States. Others may go
to raising sugar cane, and thus supply the Territory with a good
sweet; we have to sent to the States for our sugar now. We will
get some more of them to gathering up hides and making them into
leather, and manufacturing that leather into boots and shoes;
this will be far more profitable than letting hundreds and
thousands of hides go to waste as they have done. Others may go
and make baskets; we do not care what they go at, provided they
produce that which will prove of general benefit. Those who are
able can erect woolen factories, get a few spindles, raise sheep
and manufacture the wool. Others may raise flax and manufacture
that into linencloth, that we may not be under the necessity of
sending abroad for it. If we go on in this way, we shall turn
these little traders into producers, which will help to enrich
the entire people.
375
Another thing I will say with regard to our trading. Our Female
Relief Societies are doing immense good now, but they can take
hold an do all the trading for these wards just as well as to
keep a big loafer to do it. It is always disgusting to me to see
a big, fat, lubberly fellow handing out calicoes and measuring
ribbon; I would rather see the ladies do it. The ladies can learn
to keep books as well as the men; we have some few, already, who
are just as good accountants as any of our brethren. Why not
teach more to keep books and sell goods, and let them do this
business, and let the men go to raising sheep, wheat, or cattle,
or go and do something or other to beautify the earth and help to
make it like the Garden of Eden, instead of spending their time
in a lazy, loafing manner?
375
Now, if you think this is speculation, brethren and sisters, just
enter into it for it is the best speculation that has been got up
for a great while. I recollect the people used to say we were
speculating when we were preaching the Gospel. They accused "Joe
Smith," as they called him, of being a speculator and a
money-digger." I acknowledged then, and I acknowledge now, that I
am engaged in the greatest speculation a man can be engaged in.
The best business to pursue that was ever introduced on the face
of the earth is to follow the path of eternal life. Why, it gives
us fathers, mothers, wives, friends, houses and lands. Jesus said
they who followed Him would have to forsake these things. I
reckon some of us have done it already; and all who will live
faithful, may have the privilege of so doing. Many of this people
have sacrificed all they possessed on this earth, over and over
again, for the truth's sake; and if Jesus gave us the truth in
relation to this, we shall be entitled to fathers, mothers,
wives, children, gold and silver, houses, lands and possessions a
hundred fold. But we do not want the spirit of the world with all
this. What is the advantage of following the path of life? It
makes good neighbors, and fills everybody with peace, joy and
contentment. Is there contention in a family that follows in the
path of eternal life? Not the least. Is there quarrelling among
neighbors where this course is followed? No. Any going to law one
with another? Such a thing is unknown. I say praise to the
Latter-day Saints, as far as these things are concerned.
376
What I have in my mind with regard to this co-operative business
is this:--There are very few people who cannot get twenty-five
dollars to put into one of these co-operative stores. There are
hundreds and thousands of women who, by prudence and industry,
can obtain this sum. And we say to you put your capital into one
of these stores. What for? To bring you interest for your money.
Put your time and talents to usury. We have the parable before
us. If we have one, two, three or five talents, of what advantage
will they be if we wrap them in a napkin and lay them away? None
at all. Put them out to usury. These co-operative stores are
instituted to give the poor a little advantage as well as the
rich. I have said to my brethren, in starting these stores in
different places, "if you want help I will find means to put in
to give the thing a start;" but I have only found two places in
the Territory in which they were willing to sell me stock--Provo,
where they wanted a wholesale store, and the wholesale store in
this city. Go to this ward or the other and the answer is
invariably, "we want no more means, we can get all we need." They
did not think they could before starting. I recollect the Tenth
Ward in this city had but seven hundred dollars to start with; in
two or three weeks after they commenced I asked some of the
brethren how they were prospering, and was told they had a
thousand dollars' worth of goods on the shelves and money in the
drawer and owed nothing. This is considered one of the poorest
wards in the city, but it is not so.
376
Now take upon you this yoke; it is a great deal easier than to
pay so much more for goods as you have been doing. I say the
"yoke is easy and burden is light" and we can bear it. If we will
work unitedly, we can work ourselves into wealth, health,
prosperity and power, and this is required of us. It is the duty
of a Saint of God to gain all the influence he can on this earth,
and to use every particle of that influence to do good. If this
is not his duty, I do not understand what the duty of man is. I
thank you for your attention, brethren and sisters. God bless
you. Amen.